LIBRARY
 
 THE SURVIVAL OF MAN
 
 WORKS BY THE SAME AUTHOR 
 
 MODERN VIEWS OF ELECTRICITY (Macmillan) 6s. 
 
 LIFE AND MATTER (Williams & Norgate) 23. 6d. 
 
 PIONEERS OF SCIENCE (Illustrated) (Macmillan) 6s. 
 
 SCHOOL TEACHING AND SCHOOL REFORM (Williams & Norgate) 33. 
 
 EASY MATHEMATICS, ARITHMETIC, etc. (Macmillan) 43. 6d. 
 
 ELEMENTARY MECHANICS (Chambers) 43. 6d. 
 
 SIGNALLING WITHOUT WIRES (Electrician Co. ) 55. 
 
 MODERN VIEWS ON MATTER (Clarendon Press) is. 
 
 THE SUBSTANCE OF FAITH (Methuen) 2s. 
 
 ELECTRONS (Bell & Sons) 6s. 
 
 THE ETHER OF SPACE (Harper & Bros.) 2s. 6d. 
 
 MAN AND THE UNIVERSE (Methuen) 73. 6d.
 
 THE 
 
 SURVIVAL OF MAN 
 
 A STUDY IN UNRECOGNISED 
 HUMAN FACULTY 
 
 BY 
 
 SIR OLIVER LODGE, F.R.S. 
 
 METHUEN & CO. 
 
 36 ESSEX STREET W.C. 
 LONDON
 
 First Published in 1909
 
 DEDICATED TO 
 
 THE FOUNDERS OF THE 
 SOCIETY FOR PSYCHICAL RESEARCH 
 
 THE TRUEST AND 
 
 MOST PATIENT WORKERS 
 
 IN AN UNPOPULAR REGION OF SCIENCE 
 
 THAT I HAVE EVER KNOWN
 
 " IT is mere dogmatism to assert that we do not survive death, and mere 
 prejudice or inertia to assert that it is impossible to discover whether we do 
 or no. We in the West have hardly even begun to inquire into the matter ; 
 and scientific method and critical faculty were never devoted to it, so far as 
 I am aware, previous to the foundation, some quarter of a century ago, of 
 the Society for Psychical Research. . . . 
 
 " Alleged facts suggesting primti facie the survival of death . . . are 
 now at last being systematically and deliberately explored by men and 
 women of intelligence and good faith bent on ascertaining the truth. . . . 
 
 " I am asking you to take seriously a branch of scientific inquiry which 
 may have results more important than any other that is being pursued in 
 our time." 
 
 G. LOWES DICKINSON 
 Ingersoll Lecture on Immortality at Harvard, 1908 
 
 And assuredly the religious implications of all these phenomena are 
 worthy of any man's most serious thought. Those who most feel the 
 importance of the ethical superstructure are at the same time most plainly 
 bound to treat the establishment of the facts at the foundation as no mere 
 personal search for a faith, to be dropped when private conviction has been 
 attained, but as a serious, a continuous, public duty. And the more con- 
 vinced they are that their faith is sound, the more ready should they be 
 to face distrust and aversion, to lay their account for a long struggle with 
 the vis inertia of the human spirit. 
 
 F. W. H. MYERS, Human Personality, ii. 225
 
 PREFACE 
 
 THE author's conviction of man's survival of bodily 
 death a conviction based on a large range of 
 natural facts is well known ; and in this volume 
 some idea can be gained as to the most direct and 
 immediate kind of foundation on which in the future he 
 considers that this belief will in due course be scien- 
 tifically established. 
 
 The author gives an account of many of his in- 
 vestigations into matters connected with psychical 
 research during the last quarter of a century, with an 
 abridgement of contemporary records. His inquiry, 
 following the lines of the Society for Psychical Research, 
 began with experimental telepathy ; but the largest 
 section of the book treats of automatic writing, trance 
 speech, and other instances of temporary lucidity, 
 for in this department of the subject he considers 
 that the most direct evidence for continued personal 
 existence and posthumous activity will most likely be 
 found. 
 
 An account of his experiences in connexion with the 
 controverted and often discredited "physical phenomena" 
 associated with exceptional mental states, and a discus- 
 sion of the right scientific and philosophic attitude to 
 these puzzling and at first sight incredible facts which 
 are pressing for inclusion in our scheme of Nature, are 
 reserved for another volume.
 
 TABLE OF CONTENTS 
 
 SECTION I 
 AIMS AND OBJECTS OF PSYCHICAL RESEARCH 
 
 CHAP. PAGE 
 
 I. THE ORIGIN OF THE SOCIETY FOR PSYCHICAL RESEARCH i 
 II. PRACTICAL WORK OF THE SOCIETY . n 
 
 SECTION II 
 
 EXPERIMENTAL TELEPATHY OR THOUGHT- 
 TRANSFERENCE 
 
 III. SOME EARLY EXPERIMENTS IN THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE 38 
 
 IV. FURTHER EXPERIMENTS IN TELEPATHY . . .58 
 V. SPONTANEOUS CASES OF THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE . 73 
 
 VI. APPLIED TELEPATHY . . . . . .78 
 
 SECTION III 
 SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY AND CLAIRVOYANCE 
 
 VII. APPARITIONS CONSIDERED IN THE LIGHT OF TELEPATHY 96 
 
 VIII. TELEPATHY FROM AN IMMATERIAL REGION . . 108 
 
 IX. EXAMPLES OF APPARENT CLAIRVOYANCE . . .127 
 
 X. PREVISION . . . . . . -151 
 
 SECTION IV 
 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY 
 
 XI. AUTOMATIC WRITING AND TRANCE SPEECH . 162 
 
 XII. PERSONAL IDENTITY .... .176 
 
 XIII. BEGINNING OF THE CASE OF MRS. PIPER . . .184
 
 x THE SURVIVAL OF MAN 
 
 CHAP. I 1 AGE 
 
 XIV. PROFESSOR WILLIAM JAMES'S EARLY TESTIMONY . -193 
 
 XV. THE AUTHOR'S FIRST REPORT ON MRS. PIPER . . 199 
 
 XVI. EXTRACTS FROM PIPER SITTINGS .... 209 
 
 XVII. DISCUSSION OF PIPER SITTINGS .... 235 
 
 XVIII. SUMMARY OF DR. HODGSON'S VIEWS . . .242 
 
 XIX. RECENT PIPER SITTINGS. GENERAL INFORMATION . 255 
 
 XX. THE ISAAC THOMPSON CONTROL .... 266 
 
 XXI. GENERAL REMARKS ON THE PIPER SITTINGS . 277 
 
 XXII. THE MYERS CONTROL ..... 284 
 
 XXIII. THE MYERS AND HODGSON CONTROLS IN RECENT 
 
 PIPER SITTINGS * . . . . .308 
 
 XXIV. BRIEF SUMMARY OF OTHER EXPERIENCES AND COMMENT 
 
 THEREUPON ... . . . . 316 
 
 XXV. INTRODUCTION TO THE STUDY OF CROSS-CORRE- 
 SPONDENCE ...... 324 
 
 XXVI. TENTATIVE CONCLUSION . . . . -335 
 
 XXVII. IN MEMORY OF MYERS . . . . .341 
 INDEX ......... 355
 
 THE SURVIVAL OF MAN
 
 THE SURVIVAL OF MAN 
 
 SECTION I 
 
 AIMS AND OBJECTS OF PSYCHICAL 
 RESEARCH 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 THE ORIGIN OF THE SOCIETY FOR 
 PSYCHICAL RESEARCH 
 
 PUZZLING and weird occurrences have been 
 vouched for among all nations and in every age. 
 It is possible to relegate a good many asserted 
 occurrences to the domain of superstition, but it is not 
 possible thus to eliminate all. Nor is it likely that in 
 the present stage of natural knowledge we are acquainted 
 with all the workings of the human spirit and have 
 reduced them to such simplicity that everything capable 
 of happening in the mental and psychical region is of 
 a nature readily and familiarly to be understood by all. 
 Yet there are many who seem practically to believe 
 in this improbability ; for although they are constrained 
 from time to time to accept novel and surprising 
 discoveries in biology, in chemistry, and in physical 
 science generally, they seem tacitly to assume that these 
 are the only parts of the universe in which fundamental 
 discovery is possible, all the rest being too well known.
 
 2 AIMS AND OBJECTS [SECT, i 
 
 It is a simple faith, and does credit to the capacity 
 for belief of those who hold it belief unfounded upon 
 knowledge, and tenable only in the teeth of a great mass 
 of evidence to the contrary. 
 
 It is not easy to unsettle minds thus fortified 
 against the intrusion of unwelcome facts ; and their strong 
 faith is probably a salutary safeguard against that un- 
 balanced and comparatively dangerous condition called 
 " open-mindedness," which is ready to learn and 
 investigate anything not manifestly self-contradictory 
 and absurd. Without people of the solid, assured, 
 self-satisfied order, the practical work of the world would 
 not so efficiently be done. 
 
 But whatever may be thought of the subject by 
 the majority of people at present, this book is intended 
 to indicate the possibility that discoveries of the 
 very first magnitude can still be made are indeed in 
 process of being made by strictly scientific methods, 
 in the region of psychology : discoveries quite com- 
 parable in importance with those which have been made 
 during the last century in physics and biology, but 
 discoveries whose opportunities for practical application 
 and usefulness may similarly have to remain for some 
 time in the hands of experts, since perhaps they cannot 
 be miscellaneously absorbed or even apprehended by the 
 multitude without danger. 
 
 It has been partly the necessity for caution the 
 dread of encouraging mere stupid superstition that has 
 instinctively delayed advance in these branches of 
 inquiry, until the progress of education gave a reasonable 
 chance of a sane and balanced and critical reception by 
 a fairly considerable minority. 
 
 But, within the last half century, assertions concerning 
 psychological supernormalities have not only excited
 
 CHAP, i] ORIGIN OF THE SOCIETY 3 
 
 general attention, but have rather notably roused the 
 interest of careful and responsible students, both in the 
 domain of science and in that of letters. 
 
 Twenty-eight years ago, in fact, a special society 
 with distinguished membership was enrolled in London, 
 with the object of inquiring into the truth of many 
 of these assertions. It was started by a few men of 
 letters and of science who for some years had been 
 acquainted with a number of strange apparent facts 
 facts so strange and unusual, and yet so widely believed 
 in among a special coterie of ordinarily sane and 
 sensible people, that it seemed to these pioneers highly 
 desirable either to incorporate them properly into the 
 province of ordered knowledge, or else to extrude them 
 definitely as based upon nothing but credulity, imposture, 
 and deceit. 
 
 The attempt was to be made in a serious and 
 responsible spirit, a spirit of genuine " scepticism," that 
 is to say, of critical examination and inquiry, not of 
 dogmatic denial and assertion. No phenomenon was 
 to be unhesitatingly rejected because at first sight 
 incredible. No phenomenon was to be accepted which 
 could not make its position good by crucial and repeated 
 and convincing tests. Every class of asserted fact was 
 to have the benefit of inquiry, none was to be given 
 the benefit of any doubt. So long as doubt was 
 possible, the phenomenon was to be kept at arm's 
 length : to be criticised as possible, not to be embraced 
 as true. 
 
 It is often cursorily imagined that an adequate supply 
 of the critical and cautious spirit necessary in this investi- 
 gation is a monopoly of professed men of science. It is 
 not so. Trained students of literature not to mention 
 experts in philosophy have shown themselves as
 
 4 AIMS AND OBJECTS [SECT, i 
 
 careful, as exact, as critical, and as cautious, as any 
 professed student of science. They have even displayed 
 an excess of caution. They have acted as a curb and a 
 restraint upon the more technically scientific workers, 
 who presumably because their constant business is to 
 deal at first hand with new phenomena of one kind or 
 another have been willing to accept a fresh variety of 
 them upon evidence not much stronger than that to 
 which they were already well accustomed. Whereas 
 some of the men and women of letters associated with 
 the society have been invariably extremely cautious, less 
 ready to be led by obtrusive and plausible appearances, 
 more suspicious of possibilities and even impossibilities 
 of fraud, actually more inventive sometimes of other and 
 quasi-normal methods of explaining inexplicable facts. 
 I name no names, but from a student of science this 
 testimony is due : and it is largely to the sceptical and 
 extremely cautious wisdom of some representatives of 
 letters and philosophy, as well as to their energy and 
 enthusiasm for knowledge, that the present moderately 
 respectable position of the subject in the estimation of 
 educated people is due. 
 
 The first President was Professor Henry Sidgwick, 
 and in his early Presidential Addresses the following 
 sentences occur : 
 
 It is a scandal that a dispute as to the reality of these 
 phenomena should still be going on, that so many 
 competent witnesses should have declared their belief 
 in them, that so many others should be profoundly 
 interested in having the question determined, and yet 
 that the educated world, as a body, should still be simply 
 in the attitude of incredulity. 
 
 Now the primary aim of our Society, the thing which 
 we all unite to promote, whether as believers or non-
 
 CHAP, i] ORIGIN OF THE SOCIETY 5 
 
 believers, is to make a sustained and systematic attempt 
 to remove this scandal in one way or another. 
 
 If any one asks me what I mean by, or how I define, 
 sufficient scientific proof of thought-reading, clairvoyance, 
 or the phenomena called Spiritualistic, I should ask to 
 be allowed to evade the difficulties of determining in 
 the abstract what constitutes adequate evidence. What 
 I mean by sufficient evidence is evidence that will 
 convince the scientific world, and for that we obviously 
 require a good deal more than we have so far obtained. 
 I do not mean that some effect in this direction has not 
 been produced : if that were so we could not hope to 
 do much. I think that something has been done ; that 
 the advocates of obstinate incredulity I mean the 
 incredulity that waives the whole affair aside as un- 
 deserving of any attention from rational beings feel 
 their case to be not primd facie so strong now as 
 it was. 
 
 Thirty years ago it was thought that want of 
 scientific culture was an adequate explanation of the 
 vulgar belief in mesmerism and table-turning. Then, as 
 one man of scientific repute after another came forward 
 with the results of individual investigation, there was a 
 quite ludicrous ingenuity exercised in finding reasons 
 for discrediting his scientific culture. He was said to be 
 an amateur, not a professional ; or a specialist without 
 adequate generality of view and training ; or a mere 
 discoverer not acquainted with the strict methods of 
 experimental research ; or he was not a Fellow of the 
 Royal Society, or if he was it was by an unfortunate 
 accident. We must not expect any decisive effect in the 
 direction at which we primarily aim, on the common 
 sense of mankind, from any single piece of evidence, 
 however complete it has been made. Scientific in- 
 credulity has been so long in growing, and has so many 
 and so strong roots, that we shall only kill it, if we are 
 able to kill it at all as regards any of those questions, by 
 burying it alive under a heap of facts. We must keep
 
 AIMS AND OBJECTS [SECT, i 
 
 away," as Lincoln said ; we must accumulate 
 fact upon fact, and add experiment upon experiment, 
 and, I should say, not wrangle too much with incredulous 
 outsiders about the conclusiveness of any one, but trust 
 to the mass of evidence for conviction. The highest 
 degree of demonstrative force that we can obtain out of 
 any single record of investigation is, of course, limited 
 by the trustworthiness of the investigator. We have 
 done all that we can when the critic has nothing left to 
 allege except that the investigator is in the trick. But 
 when he has nothing else left to allege he will allege 
 that. 
 
 We shall, I hope, make a point of bringing no 
 evidence before the public until we have got it to this 
 pitch of cogency. 
 
 To many enthusiasts outside and to some of those 
 inside the Society who, through long acquaintance 
 with the phenomena under investigation, were already 
 thoroughly convinced of their genuine character this 
 attitude on the part of the founders and leaders of 
 the Society for Psychical Research always seemed 
 wrong-headed, and sometimes proved irritating to an 
 almost unbearable degree. The hostility of the out- 
 side world and of orthodox science to the investiga- 
 tion, though at times fierce and scornful, and always 
 weighty and significant, has been comparatively mild 
 perhaps because fragmentary and intermittent when 
 compared with the bitter and fairly continuous diatribes 
 which have issued, and still often issue, from the 
 spiritualistic press against the slow; and ponderous and 
 repellent attitude of those responsible for the working of 
 the Society. 
 
 It has been called a society for the suppression of 
 facts, for the wholesale imputation of imposture, for the 
 discouragement of the sensitive, and for the repudia-
 
 CHAP, i] ORIGIN OF THE SOCIETY 7 
 
 tion of every revelation of the kind which was said to be 
 pressing itself upon humanity from the regions of light 
 and knowledge. 
 
 Well, we have had to stand this buffeting, as well 
 as the more ponderous blows inflicted by the other 
 side ; and it was hardly necessary to turn the cheek 
 to the smiter, since in an attitude of face-forward pro- 
 gress the buffets were sure to come with fair impartiality ; 
 greater frequency on the one side making up for greater 
 strength on the other. 
 
 REPLY TO RELIGIOUS CRITICS 
 
 There is a persistent class of objector, however, 
 whose attacks are made more in sorrow than in anger, 
 and whose earnest remonstrances are thus sympathetically 
 parried by the founders of the Society : 
 
 One word in reference to another objection, which 
 proceeds from a different quarter. There are not a 
 few religious persons who see no reason to doubt our 
 alleged facts, but who regard any experimental investiga- 
 tion of them as wrong, because they must be the work 
 either of the devil or of familiar spirits, with whom the 
 Bible forbids us to have dealings. . . . What we should 
 urge upon our religious friends is that their scruples 
 have really no place in the present stage of our 
 investigation, when the question before us is whether 
 certain phenomena are to be referred to the agency of 
 Spirits at all, even as a "working hypothesis." . . . 
 Many of us, I think, will be amply content if we can 
 only bring this first stage of our investigation to some- 
 thing like a satisfactory issue ; we do not look further 
 ahead ; and we will leave it for those who may come 
 after to deal with any moral problems that may possibly 
 arise when this first stage is passed.
 
 8 AIMS AND OBJECTS [SECT, i 
 
 There are persons who believe themselves to have 
 certain knowledge on the most important matters on 
 which we are seeking evidence, who do not doubt that 
 they have received communications from an unseen 
 world of spirits, but who think that such communications 
 should be kept as sacred mysteries and not exposed to 
 be scrutinised in the mood of cold curiosity which they 
 conceive to belong to science. Now we do not wish 
 to appear intrusive ; at the same time we are anxious 
 not to lose through mere misunderstanding any good 
 opportunities for investigation : and I therefore wish 
 to assure such persons that we do not approach these 
 matters in any light or trivial spirit, but with an ever- 
 present sense of the vast importance of the issues 
 involved, and with every desire to give reverence 
 wherever reverence is found to be due. But we feel 
 bound to begin by taking these experiences, however 
 important and however obscure, as a part of the great 
 aggregate which we call Nature ; and we must ascertain 
 carefully and systematically their import, their laws and 
 causes, before we can rationally take up any definite 
 attitude of mind with regard to them. The unknown 
 or uncommon is not in itself an object of reverence ; 
 there is no sacredness in the mere limitations of our 
 knowledge. 
 
 This, then, is what we mean by a scientific spirit ; 
 that we approach the subject without prepossessions, 
 but with a single-minded desire to bring within the 
 realm of orderly and accepted knowledge what now 
 appears as a chaos of individual beliefs. 
 
 It is instructive to look back at the original pro- 
 gramme issued by the Society, which is now housed at 
 20 Hanover Square ; and accordingly I make a few 
 quotations from the prelude to its first volume of Pro- 
 ceedings, wherein is contained a statement of its aims 
 and objects :
 
 CHAP, i] ORIGIN OF THE SOCIETY 9 
 
 PROGRAMME OF THE SOCIETY 
 
 From the recorded testimony of many competent 
 witnesses, past and present, including observations 
 recently made by scientific men of eminence in various 
 countries, there appears to be, amidst much illusion and 
 deception, an important body of remarkable phenomena, 
 which are primd facie inexplicable on any generally 
 recognised hypothesis, and which, if incontestably 
 established, would be of the highest possible value. 
 
 The task of examining such residual phenomena has 
 often been undertaken by individual effort, but never 
 hitherto by a scientific society organised on a sufficiently 
 broad basis. As a preliminary step towards this end, 
 a Conference, convened by Professor Barrett, was held 
 in London, on January 6th, 1882, and a Society for 
 Psychical Research was projected. The Society was 
 definitely constituted on February 2Oth, 1882, and its 
 Council, then appointed, sketched out a programme of 
 future work : 
 
 1. An examination of the nature and extent of any 
 
 influence which may be exerted by one mind 
 upon another, apart from any generally recog- 
 nised mode of perception. 
 
 2. The study of hypnotism, and the forms of so- 
 
 called mesmeric trance, with its alleged insensi- 
 bility to pain ; clairvoyance and other allied 
 phenomena. 
 
 3. A critical revision of Reichenbach's researches 
 
 with certain organisations called "sensitive," 
 and an inquiry whether such organisations 
 possess any power of perception beyond a 
 highly exalted sensibility of the recognised 
 sensory organs. 
 
 4. A careful investigation of any reports, resting 
 
 on strong testimony, regarding apparitions at 
 the moment of death, or otherwise, or regard-
 
 10 AIMS AND OBJECTS [SECT, i 
 
 ing disturbances in houses reputed to be 
 haunted. 
 
 5. An inquiry into the various physical phenomena 
 
 commonly called Spiritualistic ; with an attempt 
 to discover their causes and general laws. 
 
 6. The collection and collation of existing materials 
 
 bearing on the history of these subjects. 
 
 The aim of the Society is to approach these 
 various problems without prejudice or prepossession of 
 any kind, and in the same spirit of exact and unimpas- 
 sioned inquiry which has enabled Science to solve so 
 many problems, once not less obscure nor less hotly 
 debated. The founders of this Society fully recognise 
 the exceptional difficulties which surround this branch 
 of research ; but they nevertheless hope that by patient 
 and systematic effort some results of permanent value 
 may be attained. 
 
 To prevent misconception, it must be expressly 
 stated that Membership of the Society does not imply 
 the acceptance of any particular explanation of the 
 phenomena investigated, nor any belief as to the 
 operation, in the physical world, of forces other than 
 those recognised by Physical Science. 
 
 And to this I may add that all seriously interested 
 people are welcome as members, provided they have 
 no selfish or commercial ends to serve by seeking to 
 join. Their interest, and in a minor degree their sub- 
 scription, tend to promote the object we have in view. 
 Merely superstitious and emotional people would find 
 themselves out of place at our meetings, but otherwise 
 we do not seek to be exclusive. It is a kind of work 
 to which any fair-minded and honest person can, as 
 opportunity offers, contribute his or her share.
 
 CHAPTER II 
 PRACTICAL WORK OF THE SOCIETY 
 
 IN the three earliest years of the present century it 
 fell to my lot to occupy the Presidential Chair 
 of the Society for Psychical Research and to give 
 an Address each year. One of those Addresses the 
 one for 1903 dealt with the lines of profitable work 
 which seemed at that time to be opening before us ; and, 
 since the general nature of our investigation is there 
 referred to in a preliminary manner, it is useful to re- 
 produce it here as an introduction to the more detailed 
 records which follow. 
 
 Our primary aim is to be a Scientific Society, to 
 conduct our researches and to record our results in an 
 accurate and scientific manner, so as to set an example 
 of careful work in regions where it has been the excep- 
 tion rather than the rule, and to be a trustworthy guide 
 to the generation of workers who shall follow. 
 
 To be scientific does not mean to be infallible, but 
 it means being clear and honest, and as exact as we 
 know how to be. In difficult investigations pioneers 
 have always made some mistakes, they have no im- 
 mediate criterion or infallible touchstone to distinguish 
 the more true from the less true, but if they record 
 their results with anxious care and scrupulous honesty 
 and painstaking precision, their mistakes are only less
 
 12 AIMS AND OBJECTS [SECT, i 
 
 valuable to the next generation than their partially 
 true generalisations ; and sometimes it turns out, after 
 a century or so, that mistakes made by early pioneers 
 were no such thorough errors as had been thought, that 
 they had an element of truth in them all the time, as if 
 discoverers were endowed with a kind of prophetic 
 insight whereby they caught a glimpse of theories and 
 truths which it would take several generations of workers 
 to disencumber and bring clearly to light. 
 
 Suppose, however, that their errors were real ones, 
 the record of their work is just as important to future 
 navigators as it is to have the rocks and shoals of a 
 channel mapped out and buoyed. It is work which 
 must be done. The great ship passing straight to its 
 destination is enabled to attain this directness and speed 
 by the combined labours of a multitude of workers, some 
 obscure and forgotten, some distinguished and remem- 
 bered, but few of them able to realise its stately passage. 
 So it is also with every great erection, much of the 
 work is indirect and hidden ; the Forth Bridge stands 
 upon piers sunk below the water-mark by the painful and 
 long continued labours of Italian workmen in " caissons " 
 full of compressed and heated air. 
 
 The study of specifically Natural knowledge was 
 fostered and promoted by the recognition in the reign 
 of Charles 1 1. of a body of enthusiasts who, during the 
 disturbed but hopeful era of the Commonwealth, had 
 met together to discuss problems of scientific interest ; 
 and to-day The Royal Society is among the dignified 
 institutions of our land, taking all branches of Natural 
 Philosophy and Natural History the Physical Sciences 
 and the Biological Sciences under its wing. 
 
 Us it does not recognise ; but then neither does it 
 recognise Mental and Moral Philosophy, or Ethics, or
 
 CHAP, n] PRACTICAL WORK 13 
 
 Psychology, or History, or any part of a great region 
 of knowledge which has hitherto been regarded as out- 
 side the pale of the Natural Sciences. 
 
 It is for us to introduce our subjects within that pale, 
 if it turns out that there they properly belong ; and if 
 not, it is for us to do pioneer work and take our 
 place by the side of that group of Societies whose object 
 is the recognition and promotion of work in the mental, 
 the psychological, the philosophical direction, until the 
 day for unification shall arrive. 
 
 Half knowledge sees divisions and emphasises 
 barriers, delights in classification into genera and species, 
 affixes labels, and studies things in groups. And all 
 this work is of the utmost practical value and is essenti- 
 ally necessary. That the day will come when barriers 
 shall be broken down, when species shall be found to 
 shade off into one another, when continuity and not 
 classification shall be the dominant feature, may be 
 anticipated by all ; but we have no power of hastening 
 the day except by taking our place in the workshop and 
 doing our assigned quota ; still less do we gain any 
 advantage by pretending that the day of unification has 
 arrived while as yet its dawn is still in the future. 
 
 POPULAR MISTRUST OF SCIENCE, AND ITS REMEDY 
 
 Our primary aim is to be a Scientific Society, doing 
 pioneering and foundation work in a new and not yet 
 incorporated plot on which future generations may 
 build, and making as few mistakes as we can reasonably 
 contrive by the exercise of great care. We are not a 
 literary society, though we have had men of letters 
 among our guides and leaders ; and we are not a re- 
 ligious society, though some of the members take an
 
 14 AIMS AND OBJECTS [SECT, i 
 
 interest in our subject because it seems to them to have 
 a bearing on their religious convictions or hopes. I will 
 say a few words on both these points. 
 
 First, our relations to literature. 
 
 The name of Francis Bacon is a household word in 
 the history of English scientific ideas. I do not mean 
 in the recent, and as it seems to me comic, aspect, that 
 he wrote everything that was written in the Elizabethan 
 era (a matter to which I wish to make no reference one 
 way or the other, for it is completely off my path). But, 
 before that hare was started, his name was weighty and 
 familiar in the history of English scientific ideas; and it 
 is instructive to ask why. Was he a man of Science ? 
 No. Did he make discoveries? No. Do scientific 
 men trace back their ancestry to him ? No. To Isaac 
 Newton they trace it back, to Gilbert, to Roger Bacon, 
 speaking for those in England ; but of Francis Bacon 
 they know next to nothing. Outside England all the 
 world traces its scientific ancestry to Newton, to 
 Descartes, to Galileo, to Kepler ; but of Francis Bacon 
 scientific men outside England have scarcely heard, 
 save as a man of letters. Yet the progress of science 
 owes much to him. All unconsciously scientific men 
 owe to him a great debt. Why ? 
 
 Because he perceived afar off the oncoming of the 
 scientific wave, and because he was able, in language 
 to which men would listen, to herald and welcome its 
 advance. 
 
 Scientifically he was an amateur ; but he was an 
 enthusiast who, with splendid eloquence, with the fire 
 of genius, and with great forensic skill, was able to 
 impress his generation, and not his own generation 
 alone, with some idea of the dignity and true place of 
 science, and to make it possible for the early pioneers
 
 CHAP, n] PRACTICAL WORK 15 
 
 of the Royal Society to pursue their labours unimpeded 
 by persecution, and to gain some sort of recognition 
 even from general and aristocratic Society. 
 
 For remember that the term "science" was not always 
 respectable. To early ears it sounded almost as the 
 term witchcraft or magic sounds, it was a thing from 
 which to warn young people ; it led to atheism and to 
 many other abominations. It was an unholy prying 
 into the secrets of Nature which were meant to be hid 
 from our eyes, it was a thing against which the Church 
 resolutely set its face, a thing for which it was ready 
 if need were to torture or to burn those unlucky men 
 of scientific genius who were born before their time. I 
 mean no one Church in particular : I 'mean the religious 
 world generally. Science was a thing allied to heresy, 
 a thing to hold aloof from, to shudder at, and to attribute 
 to the devil. All which treatment that great and 
 eminent pioneer, Roger Bacon, experienced at the 
 University of Oxford ; because the time was not yet 
 ripe. 
 
 How came it that a little later, in the days of the 
 Stuarts, the atmosphere was so different from that pre- 
 valent in the days of the Plantagenets ? Doubtless the 
 age of Elizabeth, the patriotism aroused by the Armada 
 and by the great discoveries in geography, had had their 
 vivifying effect ; and the same sort of originality of 
 thought which did not scruple to arraign a king for high 
 treason likewise ventured to set orthodoxy at defiance, 
 and to experiment upon and investigate openly all 
 manner of natural facts. But, in partial contradiction 
 to the expressed opinion of some men of science, I am 
 disposed to agree to a considerable extent with the 
 popular British view that the result was largely due to 
 the influence of the writings of Francis Bacon. He
 
 1 6 AIMS AND OBJECTS [SECT, i 
 
 had accustomed scholars and literary men to the possi- 
 bilities and prerogatives of scientific inquiry, he had 
 emphasised the importance and the dignity of experi- 
 ment, and it is to his writings that the rapid spread of 
 scientific ideas, discovered as always by a few, became 
 acceptable to and spread among the many. 
 
 Do not let us suppose, however, that the recognition 
 of science was immediate and universal. Dislike of it, 
 and mistrust of the consequences of scientific inquiry 
 especially in geology and anthropology, persisted well 
 into the Victorian era, and is not wholly extinct at the 
 present day. Quite apart from antipathy to investigation 
 into affairs of the mind which is unpopular and mis- 
 trusted still, so that good people are still found who will 
 attribute anything unusual to the devil, and warn young 
 people from it, there is some slight trace of lingering 
 prejudice against the orthodox sciences of Chemistry 
 and Physics and Biology. They have achieved their 
 foothold, they are regarded with respect people do not 
 disdain to make money by means of them when the 
 opportunity is forthcoming but they are not really liked. 
 They are admitted to certain schools on sufferance, as 
 an inferior grade of study suited to the backward and 
 the ignorant ; they are not regarded with affection and 
 enthusiasm as revelations of Divine working to be 
 reverently studied, nor as subjects in which the youth 
 of a nation may be wholesomely and solidly trained. 
 
 Very well, still more is the time not quite ripe for 
 our subject ; pioneers must expect hard knocks, the 
 mind of a people can change only slowly. Until the 
 mind of a people is changed, new truths born before 
 their time must suffer the fate of other untimely births ; 
 and the prophet who preaches them must expect to be 
 mistaken for a useless fanatic, of whom every age has
 
 CHAP, ii] PRACTICAL WORK 17 
 
 always had too many, and must be content to be liter- 
 ally or metaphorically put to death, as part of the process 
 of the regeneration of the world. 
 
 The dislike and mistrust and disbelief in the validity 
 or legitimacy of psychical inquiry is familiar : the 
 dislike of the Natural Sciences is almost defunct. It 
 survives, undoubtedly they are not liked, though they 
 are tolerated and I am bound to say that part of the 
 surviving dislike is due not alone to heredity and imbibed 
 ideas, but to the hasty and intolerant and exuberant 
 attitude of some men of science, who, knowing them- 
 selves to be reformers, feeling that they have a grain 
 of seed-corn to plant and water, have not always been 
 content to go about their business in a calm and con- 
 ciliatory spirit, but have sought to hurry things on by a 
 rough-shod method of progression, which may indeed 
 attain its ends, but gives some pain in the process, and 
 perhaps achieves results less admirable than those which 
 might have been attained by the exercise of a little 
 patience, a little more perception of the point of view of 
 others, a little more imagination, a little more of that 
 recognition of the insignificance of trifles and of the 
 transitory character of full-blown fashions which is called 
 a sense of humour, a little cultivation of the historic 
 sense. In a word, a little more general education. 
 
 But this is a digression. I admit the importance 
 of Francis Bacon in the history of the development of 
 the national recognition of the natural sciences in 
 England ; and I wish to suggest that in the history 
 of the psychical sciences we too have had a Bacon, 
 and one not long departed from us. It is possible 
 that in his two posthumous volumes we have a book 
 which posterity will regard as a Novum Organon. 
 History does not repeat itself, and I would not draw
 
 1 8 AIMS AND OBJECTS [SECT, i 
 
 the parallel too close. It may be that posterity will 
 regard Myers as much more than that, as a philo- 
 sophic pioneer who has not only secured recognition 
 for, but has himself formulated some of the philosophic 
 unification of, a mass of obscure and barely recog- 
 nised human faculty, thereby throwing a light on the 
 meaning of "personality" which may survive the test 
 of time. It may be so, but that is for no one living to 
 say. Posterity alone, by aid of the experience and 
 further knowledge which time brings, is able to make 
 a judgment of real value on such a topic as that. 
 
 Meanwhile it is for us to see that time does bring 
 this greater knowledge and experience. For time alone 
 is impotent. Millions of years passed on this planet, 
 during which the amount of knowledge acquired was 
 small or nil. Up to the sixteenth century, even, 
 scientific progress was at the least slow. Recently it 
 has been rapid, none too rapid, but rapid. The rate 
 of advance depends upon the activities and energies 
 of each generation, and upon the organisation and 
 machinery which it has inherited from its immediate 
 forebears. 
 
 The pioneers who created the S.P.R. have left it in 
 trust with us to hand it on to future generations, an 
 efficient and powerful machine for the spread of scientific 
 truth, an engine for the advancement of science in 
 a direction overgrown with thickets of popular super- 
 stition, intermixed with sandy and barren tracts of 
 resolute incredulity. We have to steer our narrow way 
 between the Scylla of stony minds with no opening in 
 our direction, and the Charybdis of easy and omnivorous 
 acceptance of every straw and waif, whether of truth or 
 falsehood, that may course with the currents of popular 
 superstition.
 
 CHAP. H] PRACTICAL WORK 19 
 
 NEED FOR QUALIFIED INVESTIGATORS 
 
 Realising this to be our duty, and perceiving that 
 we have a long period of danger and difficulty before 
 us, it has become evident to persons of clear vision that 
 the Society must be established on a sound and per- 
 manent basis, and must endeavour to initiate an attitude 
 of regarding the psychical sciences as affording the same 
 sort of scope to a career, the same sort of opportunities 
 of earning a livelihood, as do the longer recognised 
 sciences, those which are more specifically denominated 
 "natural," because of the way they fit into our idea of 
 the scheme of nature as by us at present recognised, or 
 at any rate because they deal with facts to which we 
 have gradually grown accustomed. 
 
 Any young man who wishes to make money should 
 be warned off the pursuit of pure science at the outset. 
 People who enter the field with that object in view will 
 do neither themselves nor science any good. A certain 
 amount of enthusiasm and pioneering proclivity is 
 essential, but fortunately that has never yet been wanting 
 in our race ; witness the hardships willingly entered 
 upon, and the risks run, in Arctic or Antarctic explora- 
 tion, for nothing more than a living wage. A living 
 wage is however to many a necessity. It has always 
 been recognised that those who labour at the altar 
 should live by the altar ; and a minimum of provision 
 for bread and homely needs ought to be at the disposal 
 of a Society like this wherewith to enable a person of 
 ability and enthusiasm to undertake the prosecution 
 of our researches in a definite and continuous and so to 
 speak professional manner. Hitherto we have depended 
 on the spontaneous and somewhat spasmodic work of 
 amateurs, often of wealthy amateurs, before whose minds
 
 20 AIMS AND OBJECTS [SECT, i 
 
 such questions as salary never even momentarily 
 pass. We shall always have need of services such as 
 theirs. In the more orthodox sciences, in Physics for 
 instance, it has been notorious that throughout last 
 century the best work has often been done by people 
 who having the means of living otherwise secured to 
 them were able to devote their time, and often con- 
 siderable means too, to the prosecution of research. 
 There has been no rule either way. Some of the 
 leaders have been paid a small salary, like Faraday : 
 others have had independent means, like Cavendish and 
 Joule. Always I say we shall depend upon and be 
 grateful for the spontaneous work and help of people of 
 means ; but we must not depend solely upon that, else 
 will young people of genius be diverted by sheer force 
 of circumstance into other channels, and our nascent 
 science will lose the benefit of their powers and con- 
 tinuous work. 
 
 We cannot always depend on spontaneous cases 
 alone. They are most important, and are often extremely 
 valuable instances of a spontaneous and purposeful 
 exercise of the faculty we are investigating, and it would 
 be a great mistake to suppose that we have had enough 
 of them. It is essential that we be kept informed 
 of recent well- attested cases, especially of apparitions 
 at or near the time of death ; but we shall not make 
 progress in understanding the laws of the phenomena 
 and disentangling their deeper meaning if we confine 
 ourselves to observation alone. We must experiment, 
 we must endeavour to produce and examine phenomena 
 as it were in a laboratory such as I have elsewhere 
 foreshadowed (Journal S.P.R., vi. 357) and must 
 submit them to minute investigation. 
 
 For instance there is the question of so-called spirit
 
 CHAP, n] PRACTICAL WORK 21 
 
 photography, there are asserted levitations and apports 
 and physical movements, none of which have been sub- 
 jected to adequate scientific examination. Many such 
 cases have been examined and found fraudulent, and 
 there is great difficulty in obtaining the phenomena 
 under prescribed and crucial conditions ; but until 
 these things have been submitted to long-continued 
 scientific scrutiny they will make no undisputed impres- 
 sion, they will be either improperly accepted or improperly 
 rejected, and will continue in that nebulous hazy region, 
 the region of popular superstition, from which it is the 
 business of this Society to rescue them ; raising them 
 on to the dry land of science, or submerging them as 
 impostures in the waters of oblivion. And I may say 
 parenthetically that we do not care one iota which 
 alternative fate is in store for them : we only want 
 the truth. 
 
 Now I know that some few persons are impatient of 
 such an investigation, and decline to see any need for it. 
 They feel that if they have evidence enough to justify 
 their own belief, further inquiry is superfluous. These 
 have not the scientific spirit, they do not understand 
 the meaning of " law." A fact isolated and alone, 
 joined by no link to the general body of know- 
 ledge, is almost valueless. If what they believe is 
 really a fact, they may depend upon it that it has its 
 place in the cosmic scheme, a place which can be de- 
 tected by human intelligence ; and its whole bearing 
 and meaning can gradually be made out. 
 
 Moreover, their attitude is selfish. Being satisfied 
 themselves, they will help us no more. But real know- 
 ledge, like real wealth of any kind, cannot be wrapped up 
 in a napkin ; it pines for reproduction, for increase : " how 
 am I straightened till it be accomplished." The missionary
 
 22 AIMS AND OBJECTS [SECT, i 
 
 spirit, in some form or other, is inseparably associated 
 with all true and worthy knowledge. Think of a man 
 who, having made a discovery in Astronomy, seen a 
 new planet, or worked out a new law, should keep it 
 to himself and gloat over it in private. It would be 
 inhuman and detestable miserliness; even in a thing 
 like that, of no manifest importance to mankind. There 
 would be some excuse for a man who lived so much in 
 advance of his time that, like Galileo with his newly 
 invented and applied telescope, he ran a danger of rebuffs 
 and persecution for the publication of discoveries. But 
 even so, it is his business to brave this and tell out 
 what he knows ; still more is it his business so to act 
 upon the mind of his generation as to convert it 
 gradually to the truth, and lead his fellows to accept what 
 now they reject. 
 
 Those who believe themselves the repositories of any 
 form of divine truth should realise their responsibility. 
 They are bound in honour to take such steps as may 
 wisely cause its perception and recognition by the mass 
 of mankind. They are not bound to harangue the 
 crowd from the nearest platform : that might be the 
 very way to retard progress and throw back the accept- 
 ance of their doctrine. The course to pursue may be 
 much more indirect than that. The way may be hard 
 and long, but to the possessor of worldly means it is far 
 easier than to another. If the proper administration of 
 his means can conduce to the progress of science, and 
 to the acceptance by the mass of mankind of important 
 and vivifying knowledge of which they are now 
 ignorant, then surely the path lies plain.
 
 CHAP. 11] PRACTICAL WORK 23 
 
 ARGUMENTUM AD DIGNITATEM 
 
 Still however there are persons who urge that a 
 study of occult phenomena is beneath the dignity of 
 science, and that nothing will be gained of any use to 
 mankind by inquisitiveness regarding the unusual and 
 the lawless, or by gravely attending to the freaks of the 
 unconscious or semi-conscious mind. 
 
 But as Myers and Gurney said long ago in 
 Phantasms of the Living it is needful to point out 
 yet once more, how plausible the reasons for discourag- 
 ing some novel research have often seemed to be, while 
 yet the advance of knowledge has rapidly shown the 
 futility and folly of such discouragement. 
 
 It was the Father of Science himself who was the 
 first to circumscribe her activity. Socrates expressly 
 excluded from the range of exact inquiry all such 
 matters as the movements and nature of the sun and 
 moon. He wished and as he expressed his wish it 
 seemed to have all the cogency of absolute wisdom 
 that men's minds should be turned to the ethical and 
 political problems which truly concerned them, not 
 wasted in speculation on things unknowable things 
 useless even could they be known. 
 
 In a kindred spirit, though separated from Socrates 
 by the whole result of that physical science which 
 Socrates had deprecated, we find a great modern 
 systematiser of human thought again endeavouring to 
 direct the scientific impulse towards things serviceable to 
 man ; to divert it from things remote, unknowable, and 
 useless if known. What then, in Comte's view, are in 
 fact the limits of man's actual home and business ? the 
 bounds within which he may set himself to learn all 
 he can, assured that all will serve to inform his con- 
 science and guide his life ? It is the solar system which 
 has become for the French philosopher what the street 
 and market-place of Athens were for the Greek.
 
 24 AIMS AND OBJECTS [SECT, i 
 
 I need not say that Comte's prohibition has been 
 altogether neglected. No frontier of scientific demarca- 
 tion has been established between Neptune and Sirius, 
 between Uranus and Aldebaran. Our knowledge of 
 the fixed stars increases yearly ; and it would be rash to 
 maintain that human conduct is not already influenced 
 by the conception thus gained of the unity and im- 
 mensity of the heavens. 
 
 The criticisms which have met us, from the side 
 sometimes of scientific, sometimes of religious ortho- 
 doxy, have embodied, in modernised phraseology, 
 nearly every well-worn form of timid protest, or obscur- 
 antist demurrer, with which the historians of science 
 have been accustomed to give piquancy to their long 
 tale of discovery and achievement. 
 
 Sometimes we are told that we are inviting the old 
 theological spirit to encroach once more on the domain 
 of Science ; sometimes that we are endeavouring to lay 
 the impious hands of Science upon the mysteries of 
 Religion. Sometimes we are informed that competent 
 savants have already fully explored the field which we 
 propose for our investigation. Sometimes that no respect- 
 able man of science would condescend to meddle with 
 such a reeking mass of fraud and hysteria. Sometimes 
 we are pitied as laborious triflers who prove some 
 infinitely small matter with mighty trouble and pains ; 
 sometimes we are derided as attempting the solution of 
 gigantic problems by slight and superficial means. 
 
 USE OF CONTINUED INVESTIGATION 
 
 But the question is reiterated, Why investigate that 
 of which we are sure ? Why conduct experiments in 
 hypnotism or in telepathy ? Why seek to confirm that 
 of which we already have conviction ? Why value well- 
 evidenced narratives of apparitions at times of death or
 
 CHAP, n] PRACTICAL WORK 25 
 
 catastrophe, when so many have already been collected 
 in Phantasms of the Living, ,&f\& when careful scrutiny 
 has proved that they cannot be the result of chance 
 coincidence ? * There is a quite definite answer to 
 this question an answer at which I have already 
 hinted which I wish to commend to the consideration 
 of those who feel this difficulty or ask this sort of 
 question. 
 
 The business of Science is not belief but investiga- 
 tion. Belief is both the prelude to and the outcome 
 of knowledge. If a fact or a theory has had a primd 
 facie case made out for it, subsequent investigation is 
 necessary to examine and extend it. 
 
 Effective knowledge concerning anything can only be 
 the result of long-continued investigation ; belief in the 
 possibility of a fact is only the very first step. Until 
 there is some sort of tentative belief in the reasonable 
 possibility of a fact there is no investigation, the scien- 
 tific priest and'Levite have other business, and pass by 
 on the other side. And small blame to them : they cannot 
 stop to investigate everything that may be lying by the 
 roadside. If they had been sure that it was a fellow 
 creature in legitimate distress they would have acted 
 differently. Belief of a tentative kind will ensure 
 investigation, not by all but by some of the scientific 
 travellers along the road ; but investigation is the 
 prelude to action, and action is a long process. Some 
 one must attend to the whole case and see it through. 
 Others, more pressed for time, may find it easier to 
 subscribe their " two pence " to an endowment fund, and 
 so give indirect but valuable assistance. 
 
 The object of investigation is the ascertainment of 
 
 1 See the Report of Professor Sidgwick's Committee, Proceedings S.P.R., 
 vol. x. p. 394.
 
 26 AIMS AND OBJECTS [SECT, i 
 
 law, and to this process there is no end. What, for 
 instance, is the object of observing and recording 
 earthquakes, and arranging delicate instruments to 
 detect the slightest indication of earth tremor ? Every 
 one knows that earthquakes exist, there is no scepticism 
 to overcome in their case ; even people who have 
 never experienced them are quite ready to believe in 
 their occurrence. Investigation into earthquakes and 
 the whole of the motile occurrences in the earth's 
 crust, is not in the least for the purpose of confirming 
 faith, but solely for the better understanding of the 
 conditions and nature of the phenomena ; in other 
 words, for the ascertainment of law. 
 
 So it is in every branch of science. At first among 
 new phenomena careful observation of fact is necessary, 
 as when Tycho Brahe* made measurements of the 
 motion of the planets and accumulated a store of 
 careful observations. Then came the era of hypothesis, 
 and Kepler waded through guess after guess, testing 
 them pertinaciously to see if any one of them would 
 fit all the facts : the result of his strenuous life-work 
 being the three laws which for all time bear his 
 name. And then came the majestic deductive epoch 
 of Newton, welding the whole into one comprehensive 
 system ; subsequently to be enriched and extended by 
 the labours of Lagrange and Laplace ; after which the 
 current of scientific inquiry was diverted for a time 
 into other less adequately explored channels. 
 
 For not at all times is everything equally ripe for 
 inquiry. There is a phase, or it may be a fashion, 
 even in Science. I spoke of geographical exploration 
 as the feature of Elizabeth's time. Astronomical 
 inquiry succeeded it. Optics and Chemistry were the 
 dominating sciences of the early part of the nineteenth
 
 CHAP, n] PRACTICAL WORK 27 
 
 century, Heat and Geology of the middle, Electricity 
 and Biology of the later portion. Not yet has our 
 branch of psychology had its phase of popularity ; nor 
 am I anxious that it should be universally fashionable. 
 It is a subject of special interest, and therefore perhaps 
 of special danger. In that respect it is like other 
 studies of the operations of mind, like a scientific 
 enumeration of the phenomena of religion for instance, 
 like the study of anything which in its early stages 
 looks mysterious and incomprehensible. Training and 
 some admixture of other studies are necessary for its 
 healthy investigation. The day will come when the 
 science will put off its foggy aspect, bewildering to 
 the novice, and become easier for the less well- 
 balanced and more ordinarily-equipped explorer. At 
 present it is like a mountain shrouded in mist, whose 
 sides offer but little secure foothold, where climbing, 
 though possible, is difficult and dangerous. 
 
 As a Society we exist to curb venturesome novices, 
 and to support trusted and experienced climbers by 
 roping ourselves together so that we may advance 
 safely and in unison, guarding ourselves from foolhardy 
 enterprises, but facing such legitimate difficulties as 
 lie in our path, and resolved that, weather and un- 
 controllable circumstances permitting, our exploration 
 shall continue, and the truth, whatever it may be, be 
 ascertained. 
 
 The assuring of ourselves as to facts is one of our 
 duties, and it is better to hesitate too long over a truth 
 than to welcome an error, for a false gleam may lead 
 us far astray unless it is soon detected. 
 
 Another of our duties is the making and testing 
 of hypotheses, so as gradually to make a map of the 
 district and be able to explain it to future travellers.
 
 28 AIMS AND OBJECTS [SECT, i 
 
 We have to combine the labours of Tycho with those of 
 Kepler, and thus prepare the way for a future Newton ; 
 who has not yet appeared above the psychical horizon. 
 
 His advent must depend upon how far we of this 
 and the next few generations are faithful to our trust, 
 how far we work ourselves, and by our pecuniary 
 means enable others to work ; and I call upon those 
 who are simultaneously blessed with this world's goods 
 and likewise inspired with confidence in the truth and 
 value of mental and spiritual knowledge, to bethink 
 themselves whether, either in their lifetime or by their 
 wills, they cannot contribute to the world's progress in 
 a beneficent way, so as to enable humanity to rise to 
 a greater height of aspiration and even of religion ; as 
 they will if they are enabled to start with a substantial 
 foundation of solid scientific fact on which to erect 
 their edifice of faith. 
 
 If it be said that investigation should not be expen- 
 sive, I would point to what is expended on the investi- 
 gation of the orthodox sciences. Before Columbus's 
 voyage could be undertaken, the Courts of Europe 
 had to be appealed to for funds. Before astronomical 
 discoveries can be made, large observatories and costly 
 telescopes have to be provided, and not one only, but 
 many, so that by collaboration of observers in many 
 parts of the world the truth may be ascertained. 
 
 Look at the expense of geographical and ethnological 
 exploration to-day. Think of the highly equipped 
 physical laboratories, one of which is maintained at 
 every College or University in the civilised world. 
 And as to chemical laboratories, remember that every 
 large commercial chemical manufacturing firm in 
 Germany maintains a band of trained and competent 
 chemists, always investigating, in the hope of a new
 
 CHAP, n] PRACTICAL WORK 29 
 
 compound or a new process or some little profitable 
 improvement. 
 
 Money is not scarce, and if people realised the 
 interest of science to the human race it would be poured 
 out far more lavishly than it is at present. Certain 
 small special sums are now provided for the investigation 
 of disease. The origin of Malaria has been traced, and 
 this disease has some chance of being exterminated, so 
 that the tropical belt of the earth may become open to 
 white habitation. Cancer is being pursued to its lair, 
 without success so far ; but funds for researches such as 
 these are bound to be forthcoming. When practical 
 benefits can be definitely foreseen, people feel justified in 
 spending money even on Science ; though as a rule that 
 and Education are things on which they are specially 
 economical. Municipal extravagance in any such direc- 
 tion is sternly checked, though in other directions it may 
 be permitted. 
 
 And why should not psychical investigation lead to 
 practical results ? Are we satisfied with our treatment 
 of criminals ? As civilised people are we content to 
 grow a perennial class of habitual criminals, and to keep 
 them in check only by devices appropriate to savages ; 
 hunting them, flogging them, locking them up, ex- 
 terminating them ? Any savage race in the history of 
 the world could do as much as that ; and if they know 
 no better they are bound to do it for their own protec- 
 tion. Society cannot let its malefactors run wild, any 
 more than it can release its lunatics. Till it understands 
 these things it must lock them up, but the sooner it 
 understands them the better ; an attempt at comprehen- 
 sion is being made by criminologists in Italy, France, 1 
 
 1 E.g. Bulletin de Plmtitut General Psychologique, dirige par Dr. Pierre 
 Janet, Decembre, 1902 p. 225.
 
 30 AIMS AND OBJECTS [SECT, i 
 
 and elsewhere. Force is no remedy : intelligent treat- 
 ment is. Who can doubt but that a study of obscure 
 mental facts will lead to a theory of the habitual criminal, 
 to the tracing of his malady as surely as malaria has 
 been traced to the mosquito ? And once we understand 
 the evil the remedy will follow. Already hypnotic treat- 
 ment, or treatment by suggestion, occurs to one ; and 
 quite normal measures of moral improvement can also 
 be tried. The fact of imprisonment ought to lend itself 
 to brilliant efforts at reform : such efforts are the only 
 real justification for destruction of liberty. The essence 
 of manhood is to be free for better for worse, free and 
 coercion is only justified if it is salutary. It is a great 
 advantage to doctors to have their patients collected 
 compactly in a hospital and without it medical practice 
 would languish ; it ought to be a similar advantage a 
 similar opportunity to have criminals herded together 
 in gaols, and lunatics in asylums. It is unwise and un- 
 scientific to leave prisoners merely to the discipline of 
 warders and the preaching of chaplains. That is not 
 the way to attack a disease of the body politic. I have 
 no full-blown treatment to suggest, but I foresee that 
 there will be one in the future. Experiments are already 
 being made in America, in the prisons of Elmira and 
 Concord, experiments of hope, if not yet of achieve- 
 men. Society will not be content always to employ 
 methods of barbarism ; the resources of civilisation are 
 not really exhausted, though for centuries they have 
 appeared to be. The criminal demands careful study 
 on the psychical side, and remedy or palliation will be 
 a direct outcome of one aspect of our researches. The 
 influence of the unconscious or subliminal self, the power 
 of suggestion, the influence of one mind over another, 
 the phenomena of so-called "possession," these are not
 
 CHAP, n] PRACTICAL WORK 31 
 
 academic or scientific facts alone : they have a deep 
 practical bearing, and sooner or later it must be put to 
 the proof. 
 
 HINT TO INVESTIGATORS 
 
 To return to the more immediate and special aspect 
 of our work : one of the things I want to impress upon 
 all readers, especially upon those who are gifted with a 
 faculty for receiving impressions which are worth record- 
 ing, is that too much care cannot be expended in getting 
 the record exact. Exact in every particular, especially 
 as regards the matter of time. In recording a vision or 
 an audition or some other impression corresponding to 
 some event elsewhere, there is a dangerous tendency 
 to try to coax the facts to fit some half-fledged precon- 
 ceived theory and to make the coincidence in point of 
 time exact. 
 
 Such distortions of truth are misleading and useless. 
 What we want to know is exactly how the things occurred, 
 not how the impressionist would have liked them to 
 occur, or how he thinks they ought to have occurred. 
 If people attach importance to their own predilections 
 concerning events in the Universe, they can be set 
 forth in a footnote for the guidance of any one who 
 hereafter may think of starting a Universe on his own 
 account : but such speculations are of no interest to us 
 who wish to study and understand the Universe as it is. 
 If the event preceded the impression, by all means let us 
 know it, and perhaps some one may be able to detect 
 a meaning in the time-interval, when a great number 
 of similar instances are compared, hereafter. If the 
 impression preceded the event, by all means let us know 
 that too, and never let the observation be suppressed 
 from a ridiculous idea that such anticipation is impossible.
 
 32 AIMS AND OBJECTS [SECT, i 
 
 Nor let us exclude well-attested physical phenomena from 
 historical record, on any similar prejudice of impossibility. 
 We want to learn what is possible, not to have minds 
 made up beforehand and distort or blink the facts to suit 
 our preconceptions. 
 
 If the correspondence in time is exact, then let future 
 students be able to ascertain that also from the record ; 
 but the recorder need not make any remark about 
 "allowing for difference of longitude" or anything of 
 that kind, unless indeed he is an astronomer or some 
 one who thoroughly understands all about "time." 
 Arithmetic of that sort can be left to those who sub- 
 sequently disentangle and criticise the results. The 
 observer may of course indicate his ideas on the subject 
 if he chooses, but his record should be accurate and cold- 
 blooded and precise. Sentences indicating contemporary 
 emotion, in so far as that is part of the facts to be 
 recorded, are entirely in place ; but ejaculations of 
 subsequent emotion, speculation as to the cause, or 
 moralisation as to the meaning, are out of place. It 
 may be said that these do no harm, and can easily be 
 ignored by a future student ; and that is so in one sense, 
 but their atmosphere is rather apt to spoil the record, to 
 put the recorder into an unscientific frame of mind. 
 And, even when they have biassed him no whit, they 
 suggest to a subsequent reader that they may have 
 biassed him, and so discount unfairly the value of his 
 testimony. 
 
 With respect to the important subject of possible 
 prediction, on which our ideas as to the ultimate nature 
 of time will so largely depend, every precaution should 
 be taken to put far from us the temptation or the 
 possibility of improving the original record after the fact 
 to which it refers has occurred, if it ever does occur ;
 
 CHAP, ii] PRACTICAL WORK 33 
 
 and to remember that though we have done nothing of 
 the sort, and are in all respects honest, and known to be 
 honest and truthful, yet the contrary may be surmised 
 by posterity or by strangers or foreigners who did not 
 know us ; and even our friends may fancy that we did 
 more than we were aware of, in some quite hypothetical 
 access of somnambulic or automatic trance. Automatic 
 writers for instance must be assumed open to this 
 suspicion, unless they take proper precautions and 
 deposit copies of their writings in some inaccessible 
 and responsible custody ; because the essence of their 
 phenomenon is that the hand writes what they themselves 
 are not aware of, and so it is an easy step for captious 
 critics to maintain that it may also have supplemented 
 or amended, in some way of which they were likewise 
 not aware. 
 
 The establishment of cases of real prediction, not mere 
 inference, is so vital and crucial a test of something not 
 yet recognised by science that it is worth every effort to 
 make its evidence secure. 
 
 Another thing on which I should value experiments 
 is the detection of slight traces of telepathic power in 
 quite normal persons, in the average man for instance, 
 or, rather more likely perhaps, in the average child. 
 The power of receiving telepathic impressions may be 
 a rare faculty existing only in a few individuals, and in 
 them fully developed ; but it is equally possible, and, if 
 one may say so, more likely, that what we see in them 
 is but an intensification of a power which exists in every 
 one as a germ or nucleus. If such should be the fact, 
 it behoves us to know it ; and its recognition would do 
 more to spread a general belief in the fact of telepathy 
 a belief by no means as yet universally or even widely 
 spread than almost anything else. 
 3
 
 34 AIMS AND OBJECTS [SECT, i 
 
 One method that has been suggested for detecting 
 faint traces of the power, is to offer to a percipient 
 the choice of one out of two things, and to see 
 whether in multitudes of events the predetermination 
 of a bystander as to which shall be chosen, exerts any 
 influence whatever on the result. Many devices can be 
 made for carrying this out, but experiments of greater 
 interest and novelty will be made if the devices are left 
 to individual ingenuity and experience. Leisure, and 
 patience, and system, and industry, are the requisites : 
 and if I do not myself practise what I preach, in this 
 and other particulars, it is because, whatever I may lack 
 of the others, I am at present conspicuously lacking in 
 the first of these essentials. 
 
 BEARING ON ALLIED SUBJECTS 
 
 There are many topics on which I might speak : one 
 is the recent advance in our knowlege of the nature of the 
 atom, and the discovery of facts concerning the Ether and 
 Matter which I think must have some bearing, some to 
 me at present quite unknown bearing, on the theory of 
 what are called "physical phenomena"; but it is hardly 
 necessary to call the attention of educated persons to 
 the intense interest of this most recent purely scientific 
 subject. 
 
 On another topic I might say a few words, viz., on 
 the ambiguity clinging round the phrase "action at a 
 distance," in connection with telepathy. Physicists deny 
 action at a distance, at least most of them do, I do for 
 one ; at the same time I admit telepathy. Therefore 
 it is supposed I necessarily assume that telepathy must 
 be conducted by an etherial process analogous to the 
 transmission of waves. That is however a non-sequitur.
 
 CHAP, n] PRACTICAL WORK 35 
 
 The phrase "action at a distance" is a technical one. 
 Its denial signifies that no physical force is exerted save 
 through a medium. There must either be a projectile from 
 A to B, or a continuous medium of some kind extending 
 from A to B, if A exerts force upon B, or otherwise 
 influences it by a physical process. 
 
 But what about a psychical process ? There is no 
 such word in physics ; the term is in that connection 
 meaningless. A physicist can make no assertion on it 
 one way or the other. If A mesmerises B, or if A 
 makes an apparition of himself appear to B, or if A 
 conveys a telepathic impression to B ; is a medium 
 necessary then ? As a physicist I do not know : these 
 are not processes I understand. They may not be 
 physical processes at all. 
 
 Take it further : A thinks of B, or A prays to B, or 
 A worships B. Is a medium necessary for these things ? 
 Absolute ignorance ! The question is probably meaning- 
 less and absurd. Spiritual and psychical events do not 
 enter into the scheme of Physics ; and when a physicist 
 denies " action at a distance " he is speaking of things 
 he is competent to deal with, of light and sound and 
 electricity and magnetism and cohesion and gravitation, 
 he is not, or should not be, denying anything psychical 
 or spiritual at all. All the physical things, he asserts, 
 necessitate a medium ; but beyond that he is silent. If 
 telepathy is an etherial process, as soon as it is proved 
 to be an etherial process, it will come into the realm of 
 physics ; till then it stays outside. 
 
 There are rash speculators who presume to say that 
 spiritual and psychical and physical are all one. In the 
 higher reaches of Philosophy this may have some 
 meaning there may be some advantage in thus treating 
 questions of ultimate Ontology, boundaries and classi-
 
 36 AIMS AND OBJECTS [SECT, i 
 
 fication must be recognised as human artifices ; but for 
 practical purposes distinctions are necessary, and if people 
 unqualified in Metaphysics make these assertions I ven- 
 ture to say that the instinct for simplification has run 
 away with them, that they are trespassing out of bounds 
 and preaching what they do not know, eking out a 
 precarious ignorance with cheap dogmatism. 
 
 There is one important topic on which I have not yet 
 spoken, I mean the bearing of our inquiry on religion. 
 It is a large subject and one too nearly trenching on the 
 region of emotion to be altogether suitable for considera- 
 tion by a scientific Society. Yet every science has its 
 practical applications, though they are not part of the 
 science, they are its legitimate outcome, and the value 
 of the science to humanity must be measured in the 
 last resort by the use which humanity can make of it. 
 To the enthusiast, knowledge for its own sake, without 
 ulterior ends, may be enough, and if there were none 
 of this spirit in the world we should be poorer than we 
 are ; but for the bulk of mankind this is too high, 
 too arid a creed, and people in general must see just 
 enough practical outcome to have faith that there may 
 be yet more. 
 
 That our researches will ultimately have some bearing, 
 some meaning, for the science of theology, I do not doubt. 
 What that bearing may be I can only partly tell. I have 
 indicated in Man and the Universe, Chapter 1 1. called 
 " The Reconciliation," part of what I feel on the subject, 
 and I have gone as far in that article as I feel entitled 
 to go. We seek to unravel the nature and hidden powers 
 of man ; and a fuller understanding of the attributes of 
 humanity cannot but have some influence on our theory 
 of Divinity itself.
 
 CHAP, n] PRACTICAL WORK 37 
 
 If any scientific Society is worthy of encouragement 
 and support it should surely be this. If there is any 
 object worthy of patient and continued attention, it is 
 surely these great and pressing problems of whence, 
 what, and whither, that have occupied the attention of 
 Prophet and Philosopher since human history began. 
 The discovery of a new star, of a marking on Mars, 
 of a new element, or of a new extinct animal or plant, 
 is interesting : surely the discovery of a new human 
 faculty is interesting too. Already the discovery of 
 " telepathy " constitutes the first-fruits of this Society's 
 work, and it has laid the way open to the discovery of 
 much more. Our aim is nothing less than the investiga- 
 tion and better comprehension of human faculty, human 
 personality, and human destiny.
 
 SECTION II 
 
 EXPERIMENTAL TELEPATHY OR 
 THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE 
 
 CHAPTER III 
 
 SOME EARLY EXPERIMENTS IN 
 THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE 
 
 I AM not attempting a history of the subject; and 
 for the observations of Prof. Barrett and others in 
 the experimental transference of ideas or images 
 from one person to another I must refer students to the 
 first volume of the Proceedings of the Society, where a 
 number of facsimile reproductions of transferred diagrams 
 and pictures, which are of special interest, will also be 
 found. Prof. Barrett had experimented in conjunction 
 with Mr. William de Morgan so long ago as 1870-73, 
 and he endeavoured to make a communication on the 
 subject to the British Association in 1876, but the subject 
 was unwelcome or the attempt premature, and he 
 naturally encountered rebuff. There was some corre- 
 spondence on the subject in Nature in 1881, and an 
 article in The Nineteenth Century for June 1882. All I 
 shall do here is to describe some later observations and 
 experiments of my own. 
 
 Suffice it to say that the leading members of the 
 
 Society for Psychical Research actuated in the first 
 
 38
 
 CHAP, m] SOME EXPERIMENTS 39 
 
 instance largely by Prof. Barrett's report investigated the 
 matter, and gradually by pertinacious experiment became 
 convinced of the reality of thought-transference, taking 
 due precaution, as their experience enlarged, against the 
 extraordinary ingenuity and subtle possibility of code 
 signalling, and discriminating carefully between the 
 genuine phenomenon and the thought-reading or rather 
 muscle-reading exhibitions, with actual or partial contact, 
 which at one time were much in vogue. 
 
 Before coming to our conclusion as to Thought- 
 transference, says Prof. Sidgwick, we considered carefully 
 the arguments brought forward for regarding cases of 
 so-called "Thought-reading" as due to involuntary 
 indications apprehended through the ordinary senses ; 
 and we came to the conclusion that the ordinary ex- 
 periments, where contact was allowed, could be explained 
 by the hypothesis of unconscious sensibility to involuntary 
 muscular pressure. Hence we have always attached 
 special importance to experiments in which contact was 
 excluded ; with regard to which this particular hypothesis 
 is clearly out of court. 
 
 My own first actual experience of Thought-trans- 
 ference, or experimental Telepathy, was obtained in the 
 years 1883 and 1884 at Liverpool, when I was invited 
 by Mr. Malcolm Guthrie of that city to join in an 
 investigation which he was conducting with the aid of 
 one or two persons who had turned out to be sensitive, 
 from among the employees of the large drapery firm of 
 George Henry Lee & Co. 
 
 A large number of these experiments had been 
 conducted, before I was asked to join, throughout the 
 Spring and Autumn of 1883, but it is better for me to 
 adhere strictly to my own experience and to relate only 
 those experiments over which I had control. Accordingly
 
 40 THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE [SECT, n 
 
 I reproduce here a considerable part of my short paper 
 on the subject, originally published in the Proceedings 
 of the Society for Psychical Research. 
 
 Most of these experiments were confirmations of 
 the kind of thing that had been observed by other 
 experimenters. But one experiment which I tried was 
 definitely novel, and, as it seems to me, important ; 
 since it clearly showed that when two agents are acting, 
 each contributes to the effect, and that the result is due, 
 not to one alone, but to both combined. The experi- 
 ment is thus described by me in the columns of Nature, 
 vol. xxx. page 145 : 
 
 AN EXPERIMENT IN THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE 
 
 Those of your readers who are interested in the 
 subject of thought-transference, now being investigated, 
 may be glad to hear of a little experiment which I 
 recently tried here. The series of experiments was 
 originated and carried on in this city by Mr. Malcolm 
 Guthrie, and he has prevailed on me, on Dr. Herdman, 
 and on one or two other more or less scientific witnesses, 
 to be present on several occasions, critically to examine 
 the conditions, and to impose any fresh ones that we 
 thought desirable. I need not enter into particulars, 
 but I will just say that the conditions under which 
 apparent transference of thought occurs from one or 
 more persons, steadfastly thinking, to another in the 
 same room blindfold and wholly disconnected from the 
 others, seem to me absolutely satisfactory, and such as 
 to preclude the possibility of conscious collusion on the 
 one hand or unconscious muscular indication on the 
 other. 
 
 One evening last week after two thinkers, or agents, 
 had been several times successful in instilling the idea 
 of some object or drawing, at which they were looking,
 
 CHAP, m] SOME EXPERIMENTS 41 
 
 into the mind of the blindfold person, or percipient I 
 brought into the room a double opaque sheet of thick 
 paper with a square drawn on one side and a St. 
 Andrew's cross or X on the other, and silently arranged 
 it between the two agents so that each looked on one side 
 without any notion of what was on the other. The 
 percipient was not informed in any way that a novel 
 modification was being made ; and, as usual, there was 
 no contact of any sort or kind, a clear space of several 
 feet existing between each of the three people. I 
 thought that by this variation I should decide whether 
 one of the two agents was more active than the 
 other ; or, supposing them about equal, whether two 
 ideas in two separate minds could be fused into one by 
 the percipient. 
 
 In a very short time the percipient made the following 
 remarks, every one else being silent : " The thing won't 
 keep still." " I seem to see things moving about." 
 " First I see a thing up there, and then one down 
 there." " I can't see either distinctly." The object 
 was then hidden, and the percipient was told to 
 take off the bandage and to draw the impression 
 in her mind on a sheet of paper. She drew a square, 
 and then said, "There was the other thing as well," 
 and drew a cross inside the square from corner to corner, 
 saying afterwards, " I don't know what made me put it 
 inside." 
 
 The experiment is no more conclusive as evidence 
 than fifty others that I have seen at Mr. Guthrie's, but 
 it seems to me somewhat interesting that two minds 
 should produce a disconnected sort of impression on the 
 mind of the percipient, quite different from the single 
 impression which we had usually obtained when two 
 agents were both looking at the same thing. Once, for 
 instance [to take a nearly corresponding case under those 
 conditions], when the object was a rude drawing of the 
 main lines in a Union Jack, the figure was reproduced 
 by the percipient as a whole without misgiving ; except,
 
 42 THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE [SECT, n 
 
 indeed, that she expressed a doubt as to whether its 
 middle horizontal line were present or not, and ultimately 
 omitted it 
 
 UNIVERSITY COLLEGE, LIVERPOOL, 
 5 June 1884 
 
 It is preferable thus to quote the original record and 
 contemporary mode of publication of an experiment, so 
 as to avoid the risk either of minimising or over- 
 emphasising the cogency of the circumstances. But I 
 wish to say strongly that the experiment was quite 
 satisfactory, and that no reasonable doubt of its validity 
 has been felt by me from that time to this. 
 
 REPORT ON THE MAIN SERIES 
 
 I now proceed to give my report on the whole series 
 of experiments : 
 
 In reporting on the experiments conducted by me, at 
 the invitation and with the appliances of Mr. Guthrie, I 
 wish to say that I had every opportunity of examining 
 and varying the minute conditions of the phenomena, 
 so as to satisfy myself of their genuine and objective 
 character, in the same way as one is accustomed to 
 satisfy oneself as to the truth and genuineness of any 
 ordinary physical fact. If I had merely witnessed facts 
 as a passive spectator I should not publicly report upon 
 them. So long as one is bound to accept imposed 
 conditions and merely witness what goes on, I have no 
 confidence in my own penetration, and am perfectly sure 
 that a conjurer could impose on me, possibly even to the 
 extent of making me think that he was not imposing on 
 me ; but when one has the control of the circumstances, 
 can change them at will and arrange one's own experi-
 
 CHAP, m] SOME EXPERIMENTS 43 
 
 ments, one gradually acquires a belief in the phenomena 
 observed quite comparable to that induced by the 
 repetition of ordinary physical experiments. 
 
 I have no striking or new phenomenon to report, but 
 only a few more experiments in the simplest and most 
 elementary form of what is called Thought-transference ; 
 though certainly what I have to describe falls under the 
 head of "Thought-transference" proper, and is not 
 explicable by the merely mechanical transfer of impres- 
 sions, which is more properly described as muscle- 
 reading. 
 
 In using the term " Thought-transference," I would 
 ask to be understood as doing so for convenience, 
 because the observed facts can conveniently be grouped 
 under such a title ; but I would not be understood as 
 implying any theory on the subject. It is a most 
 dangerous thing to attempt to convey a theory by a 
 phrase ; and to set forth a theory would require many 
 words. As it is, the phrase describes correctly enough 
 what appears to take place, viz., that one person may, 
 under favourable conditions, receive a faint impression 
 of a thing which is strongly present in the mind, or 
 thought, or sight, or sensorium of another person not in 
 contact, and may be able to describe or draw it, more or 
 less correctly. But how the transfer takes place, or 
 whether there is any transfer at all, or what is the 
 physical reality underlying the terms " mind," " conscious- 
 ness," "impression," and the like; and whether this 
 thing we call mind is located in the person, or in the 
 space round him, or in both, or neither ; whether indeed 
 the term location, as applied to mind, is utter nonsense 
 and simply meaningless, concerning all these things I 
 obtrude no hypothesis whatsoever. I may, however, be 
 permitted to suggest a rough and crude analogy. That
 
 44 THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE [SECT, n 
 
 the brain is the organ of consciousness is patent, but 
 that consciousness is located in the brain is what no 
 psychologist ought to assert ; for just as the energy of 
 an electric charge, though apparently in the conductor, 
 is not in the conductor, but in the space all round it ; so 
 it may be that the sensory consciousness of a person, 
 though apparently located in his brain, may be conceived 
 of as also existing like a faint echo in space, or in other 
 brains, although these are ordinarily too busy and pre- 
 occupied to notice it. 
 
 The experiments which I have witnessed proceed in 
 the following way. One person is told to keep in a 
 perfectly passive condition, with a mind as vacant as 
 possible ; and to assist this condition the organs of sense 
 are unexcited, the eyes being bandaged and silence 
 maintained. It might be as well to shut out even the 
 ordinary street hum by plugging the ears, but as a matter 
 of fact this was not done. 
 
 A person thus kept passive is "the percipient." In 
 the experiments I witnessed the percipient was a girl, 
 one or other of two who had been accidentally found to 
 possess the necessary power. Whether it is a common 
 power or not I do not know. So far as I am aware 
 comparatively few persons have tried. I myself tried, 
 but failed abjectly. It was easy enough to picture things 
 to oneself, but they did not appear to be impressed on 
 me from without, nor did any of them bear the least 
 resemblance to the object in the agent's mind. (For 
 instance, I said a pair of scissors instead of the five of 
 diamonds, and things like that.) Nevertheless, the 
 person acting as percipient is in a perfectly ordinary 
 condition, and can in no sense be said to be in a hypnotic 
 state, unless this term be extended to include the 
 emptiness of mind produced by blindfolding and silence.
 
 CHAP, m] SOME EXPERIMENTS 45 
 
 To all appearance a person in a brown study is far more 
 hypnotised than the percipients I saw, who usually 
 unbandaged their own eyes and chatted between 
 successive experiments. 
 
 Another person sitting near the percipient, sometimes 
 at first holding her hands but usually and ordinarily 
 without any contact at all but with a distinct intervening 
 distance, was told to think hard of a particular object, 
 either a name, or a scene, or a thing, or of an object or 
 drawing set up in a good light and in a convenient 
 position for staring at. This person is "the agent" and 
 has, on the whole, the hardest time of it. It is a most 
 tiring and tiresome thing to stare at a letter, or a triangle, 
 or a donkey, or a teaspoon, and to think of nothing else 
 for the space of two or three minutes. Whether the 
 term " thinking" can properly be applied to such 
 barbarous concentration of mind as this I am not sure ; 
 its difficulty is of the nature of tediousness. 
 
 Very frequently more than one agent is employed, 
 and when two or three people are in the room they are 
 all told to think of the object more or less strenuously ; 
 the idea being that wandering thoughts in the neighbour- 
 hood certainly cannot help, and may possibly hinder, the 
 clear transfer of impression. As regards the question 
 whether when several agents are thinking, only one is 
 doing the work, or whether all really produce some 
 effect, a special experiment has led me to conclude 
 that more than one agent can be active at the same 
 time. We have some right therefore to conclude that 
 several agents are probably more powerful than one, 
 but that a confusedness of impression may sometimes be 
 produced by different agents attending to different parts 
 or aspects of the object. 
 
 Most people seem able to act as agents, though some
 
 46 THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE [SECT, n 
 
 appear to do better than others. I can hardly say 
 whether I am much good at it or not. I have not often 
 tried alone, and in the majority of cases when I have 
 tried I have failed ; on the other hand, I have once or 
 twice succeeded. We have many times succeeded with 
 agents quite disconnected from the percipient in ordinary 
 life, and sometimes complete strangers to them. Mr. 
 Birchall, the headmaster of the Birkdale Industrial 
 School, frequently acted ; and the house physician at the 
 Eye and Ear Hospital, Dr. Shears, had a successful 
 experiment, acting alone, on his first and only visit. 
 All suspicion of a pre-arranged code is thus rendered 
 impossible even to outsiders who are unable to witness 
 the obvious fairness of all the experiments. 
 
 The object looked at by the agent is placed usually 
 on a small black opaque wooden screen between the 
 percipient and agents, but sometimes it is put on a larger 
 screen behind the percipient. The objects were kept in 
 an adjoining room and were selected and brought in 
 by me, with all due precaution, after the percipient was 
 blindfolded. I should say, however, that no reliance 
 was placed on, or care taken in, the bandaging. It was 
 merely done because the percipient preferred it to merely 
 shutting the eyes. After remarkable experiments on blind- 
 folding by members of the Society (see Journal, S.P.R., 
 vol. i. p. 84), I certainly would not rely on any ordinary 
 bandaging ; the opacity of the wooden screen on which 
 the object was placed was the thing really depended on, 
 and it was noticed that no mirrors or indistinct reflectors 
 were present. The only surface at all suspicious was the 
 polished top of the small table on which the opaque 
 screen usually stood. But as the screen sloped back- 
 wards at a slight angle, it was impossible for the object 
 on it to be thus mirrored. Moreover, sometimes I
 
 CHAP, in] SOME EXPERIMENTS 47 
 
 covered the table with paper, and often it was not 
 used at all, but the object was placed on a screen 
 or a settee behind the percipient ; and one striking 
 success was obtained with the object placed on a large 
 drawing board, loosely swathed in a black silk college 
 gown, with the percipient immediately behind the said 
 drawing board and almost hidden by it. 
 
 As regards collusion and trickery, no one who has 
 witnessed the absolutely genuine and artless manner in 
 which the impressions are described, but has been 
 perfectly convinced of the transparent honesty of purpose 
 of all concerned. This, however, is not evidence to 
 persons who have not been present, and to them I can 
 only say that to the best of my scientific belief no collusion 
 or trickery was possible under the varied circumstances 
 of the experiments. 
 
 A very interesting question presents itself as to what 
 is really transmitted, whether it is the idea or name of 
 the object or whether it is the visual impression. To 
 examine this I frequently drew things without any name 
 perfectly irregular drawings. I am bound to say that 
 these irregular and unnameable productions have always- 
 been rather difficult, though they have,! at times been 
 imitated fairly well ; but it is not at all strange that a 
 faint impression of an unknown object should be harder 
 to grasp and reproduce than a faint impression of a 
 familiar one, such as a letter, a common name, a teapot, 
 or a pair of scissors. Moreover, in some very interesting 
 cases the idea or name of the object was certainly the 
 thing transferred, and not the visual impression at all ; 
 this specially happened with one of the two percipients ; 
 and, therefore, probably in every case the fact of the 
 object having a name would assist any faint impression 
 of its appearance which might be received.
 
 48 THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE [SECT, n 
 
 As to aspect, i.e. inversion or perversion, so far as 
 my experience goes it seems perfectly accidental whether 
 the object will be drawn by the percipient in its actual 
 position or in the inverted or perverted position. This 
 is very curious if true, and would certainly not have been 
 expected by me. Horizontal objects are never described 
 as vertical, nor vice versd ; and slanting objects are 
 usually drawn with the right amount of slant. 
 
 The two percipients are Miss R. and Miss E. Miss 
 R. is the more prosaic, staid, and self-contained personage, 
 and she it is who gets the best quasi-visual impression, 
 but she is a bad drawer, and does not reproduce it very 
 well. Miss E. is, I should judge, of a more sensitive 
 temperament, seldom being able to preserve a strict 
 silence for instance, and she it is who more frequently 
 jumps to the idea or name of the object without being 
 able so frequently to " see " it. 
 
 I was anxious to try both percipients at once, so as 
 to compare their impressions, but I have not met with 
 much success under these conditions, and usually there- 
 fore have had to try one at a time the other being 
 frequently absent or in another room, though also 
 frequently present and acting as part or sole agent. 
 
 I once tried a double agent that is, not two agents 
 thinking of the same thing, but two agents each thinking 
 of a different thing. A mixed and curiously double 
 impression was thus produced and described by the 
 percipient, and both the objects were correctly drawn. 
 This experiment has been separately described, as it is 
 important. See pages 41 and 51. 
 
 \N.B. The actual drawings made in all the experi- 
 ments, failures and successes alike, are preserved 
 intact by Mr. Guthrie.]
 
 CHAP, m] SOME EXPERIMENTS 49 
 
 DESCRIPTION OF SOME OF THE EXPERIMENTS 
 
 In order to describe the experiments briefly I will 
 put in parentheses everything said by me or by the 
 agent, and in inverted commas all the remarks of the 
 percipient. The first seven experiments are all that 
 were made on one evening with the particular percipient, 
 and they were rapidly performed. 
 
 A. EXPERIMENTS WITH Miss JR. AS PERCIPIENT 
 
 First Agent, Mr. Birchall, holding hands. No one else f resent 
 except myself 
 
 Object a blue square of silk. (Now, it's going to be a colour ; 
 ready.) "Is it green?" (No.) "It's something between green and 
 blue. . . . Peacock." (What shape ?) She drew a rhombus. 
 
 [N.B. It is not intended to imply that this was a success by any 
 means, and it is to be understood that it was only to make a start on 
 the first experiment that so much help was given as is involved in 
 saying "it's a colour." When they are simply told "it's an object," 
 or, what is much the same, when nothing is said at all, the field for 
 guessing is practically infinite. When no remark at starting is recorded 
 none was made, except such an one as " Now we are ready," by 
 myself.] 
 
 Next object a key on a black ground. (It's an object.) In a few 
 seconds she said, "It's bright. ... It looks like a key." Told to 
 draw, she drew it just inverted. 
 
 Next object three gold studs in morocco case. "Is it yellow? . . . 
 Something gold. . . . Something round. ... A locket or a watch, 
 perhaps." (Do you see more than one round ?) " Yes, there seem to 
 be more than one. . . . Are there three rounds? . . . Three rings." 
 (What do they seem to be set in ?) " Something bright like beads." 
 [Evidently not understanding or attending to the question.] Told to 
 unblindfold herself and draw, she drew the three rounds in a row 
 quite correctly, and then sketched round them absently the outline 
 of the case; which seemed, therefore, to have been apparent to her 
 though she had not consciously attended to it. It was an interesting 
 and striking experiment. 
 4
 
 So THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE [SECT, n 
 
 Next object a pair of scissors standing partly open with their points 
 down. " Is it a bright object ? . . . Something long ways [indicating 
 vertically]. ... A pair of scissors standing up. ... A little bit 
 open." Time, about a minute altogether. She then drew her 
 impression, and it was correct in every particular. The object in this 
 experiment was on a settee behind her, but its position had to be 
 pointed out to her when, after the experiment, she wanted to see it. 
 
 Next object a drawing of a right angle triangle on its side. (It's 
 a drawing.) She drew an isosceles triangle on its side. 
 
 Next a circle with a chord across it. She drew two detached 
 ovals, one with a cutting line across it. 
 
 Next a drawing of a Union Jack pattern. As usual in drawing 
 
 ORIGINAL REPRODUCTION 
 
 experiments, Miss R. remained silent for perhaps a minute ; then she 
 said, " Now I am ready." I hid the object ; she took off the hand- 
 kerchief, and proceeded to draw on paper placed ready in front of her. 
 She this time drew all the lines of the figure except the horizontal 
 middle one. She was obviously much tempted to draw this, and, 
 indeed, began it two or three times faintly, but ultimately said, " No, 
 I'm not sure," and stopped. 
 
 [END OF SITTING] 
 
 Experiments with Miss R. continued 
 
 I will now describe an experiment indicating that one agent may 
 be better than another. 
 
 Object the Three of Hearts. Miss E. and Mr. Birchall both 
 present as agents, but Mr. Birchall holding percipient's hands at first. 
 "Is it a black cross ... a white ground with a black cross on it?" 
 Mr. Birchall now let Miss E. hold hands instead of himself, and Miss 
 R. very soon said, "Is it a card?" (Right.) "Are there three spots 
 on it ? ... Don't know what they are. ... I don't think I can get 
 the colour. . . . They are one above the other, but they seem three 
 round spots. ... I think they're red, but am not clear." 
 
 Next object a playing card with a blue anchor painted on it 
 slantwise, instead of pips. No contact at all this time, but another lady, 
 Miss R d, who had entered the room, assisted Mr. B. and Miss E.
 
 CHAP, in] SOME EXPERIMENTS 51 
 
 as agents. "Is it an anchor? ... a little on the slant." (Do you 
 see any colour?) "Colour is black . . . It's a nicely drawn anchor." 
 When asked to draw she sketched part of it, but had evidently half 
 forgotten it, and not knowing the use of the cross arm, she could only 
 indicate that there was something more there, but she couldn't 
 remember what. Her drawing had the right slant. 
 
 Another object two pair of coarse lines crossing ; drawn in red chalk, 
 and set up at some distance from agents. No contact. " I only see 
 lines crossing." She saw no colour. She afterwards drew them quite 
 correctly, but very small. [It was noticeable that the unusual distance 
 at which the drawing was placed from the agent on this occasion 
 seemed to be interpreted by the percipient as smallness of size.] 
 
 Double object, It was now that I arranged the double object 
 
 between Miss R d and Miss E., who happened to be sitting nearly 
 
 facing one another. [See Nature, June i2th, 1884, for the published 
 report of this particular incident which has been reproduced above.] 
 The drawing was a square on one side of the paper, a cross on the 
 other. Miss R d looked at the side with the square on it. Miss 
 
 3 X 
 
 ORIGINALS REPRODUCTION 
 
 E. looked at the side with the cross. Neither knew what the other 
 was looking at nor did the percipient know that anything unusual 
 was being tried. Mr. Birchall was silently asked to take off his 
 attention, and he got up and looked out of window before the drawings 
 were brought in, and during the experiment. There was no contact. 
 Very soon Miss R. said, " I see things moving about ... I seem to 
 see two things ... I see first one up there and then one down there 
 ... I don't know which to draw. ... I can't see either distinctly." 
 (Well anyhow, draw what you have seen.) She took off the bandage 
 and drew first a square, and then said, "Then there was the other 
 thing as well . . . afterwards they seemed to go into one," and she 
 drew a cross inside the square from corner to corner, adding afterwards, 
 " I don't know what made me put it inside." 
 
 The next is a case of a perfect stranger acting as agent by himself 
 at the first trial. Dr. Shears, house physician at the Eye and Ear 
 Infirmary, came down to see the phenomena, and Miss R. having 
 arrived before the others, Mr. Guthrie proposed his trying as agent 
 alone. Dr. Shears, therefore, held Miss R.'s hand while I set up in
 
 52 THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE [SECT, n 
 
 front of him a card : nothing whatever being said as to the nature of 
 the object. 
 
 Object the five of clubs, at first on a white ground. " Is it some- 
 thing bright?" (No answer, but I changed the object to a black 
 ground where it was more conspicuous.) "A lot of black with a white 
 square on it." (Go on.) "Is it a card?" (Yes.) [The affirmative 
 answer did not necessarily signify that it was a playing card ; because 
 cards looking like playing cards had been used several times previously, 
 on which objects had been depicted instead of pips.] " Are there five 
 spots on it?" (Yes.) "Black ones." (Right.) " I can't see the suit, 
 but I think it's spades." 
 
 Another object at same sitting, but with several agents, no contact, was 
 a drawing of this form 
 
 A 
 V V 
 
 V 
 
 ORIGINAL REPRODUCTION 
 
 "I can see something, but I am sure I can't draw it. ... It's 
 something with points all round it. ... It's a star, ... or like a 
 triangle within a triangle." Asked to draw it, she expressed reluctance, 
 said it was too difficult, and drew part of a star figure, evidently a crude 
 reproduction of the original, but incomplete. She then began afresh 
 by drawing a triangle, but was unable to proceed. 
 
 I then showed her the object for a few seconds. She exclaimed, 
 " Oh yes, that's what I saw. ... I understand it now." I said, " Well 
 now draw it." She made a more complete attempt, but it was no more 
 really like the original than the first had been. Here it is : 
 
 SKETCH MADE AFTER SEEING THE ORIGINAL 
 
 Experiments at a Sitting in the room of Dr. Herdman, Professor of 
 Zoology at University College 
 
 Object a drawing of the outline of a flag. Miss R. as percipient in 
 contact with Miss E. as agent. Very quickly Miss R. said, "It's a 
 little flag," and when asked to draw, she drew it fairly well but 
 " perverted " as depicted in the figure. I showed her the flag (as usual
 
 CHAP, m] SOME EXPERIMENTS 53 
 
 after a success), and then took it away to the drawing place to fetch 
 something else. I made another drawing, but instead of bringing it 
 
 h 
 
 REPRODUCTION 
 
 I brought the flag back again, and set it up in the same place as before, 
 but upside down. There was no contact this time. Miss R - d 
 and Miss E. were acting as agents. 
 
 Object same flag in-verted. After some time, Miss R. said, "No, 
 I can't see anything this time. I still see that flag. . . . The flag 
 keeps bothering me. ... I shan't do it this time." Presently 
 I said, "Well, draw what you saw anyway." She said, "I only saw 
 the same flag, but perhaps it had a cross on it." So she drew a flag 
 in the same position as before, but added a cross to it. Questioned 
 as to aspect she said, " Yes, it was just the same as before." 
 
 Object an oval gold locket hanging by a bit of string with a little 
 price label attached. Placed like the former object on a large drawing 
 board, swathed in a college gown. The percipient, Miss R., close 
 
 behind the said board and almost hidden by it. Agents, Miss R d 
 
 and Miss E. sitting in front ; no contact ; nothing said. " I see 
 something gold, . . . something hanging, . . . like a gold locket." 
 (What shape?) "It's oval," indicating with her fingers correctly. 
 (Very good so far, tell us something more) [meaning ticket at top]. 
 But no more was said. When shown the object she said, "Oh yes, 
 it was just like that," but she had seen nothing of the little paper ticket. 
 
 Next object a watch and chain pinned up to the board as on a 
 waistcoat. This experiment was a failure, and is only interesting 
 because the watch-ticking sounded abnormally loud, sufficient to give 
 any amount of hint to a person on the look out for such sense 
 indications. But it is very evident to those witnessing the experiments 
 that the percipient is in a quite different attitude of mind to that of a 
 clever guesser, and ordinary sense indications seem wholly neglected.
 
 54 THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE [SECT, n 
 
 I scarcely expected, however, that the watch-ticking could pass 
 unnoticed, though indeed we shuffled our feet to drown it somewhat, 
 but so it was ; and all we got was " something bright . . . either steel 
 or silver. ... Is it anything like a pair of scissors ? " (Not a bit.) 
 
 I have now done with the selection of experiments in which Miss 
 R. acted as percipient ; and I will describe some of those made with 
 Miss E. At the time these seemed perhaps less satisfactory and 
 complete, but there are several points of considerable interest noticeable 
 in connection with them. 
 
 B. EXPERIMENTS WITH Miss E. AS PERCIPIENT 
 
 Object an oblong piece of red (cerise) silk. Agent, Mr. B., in 
 contact. " Red. " (What sort of red ?) " A dark red. " (What shape ?) 
 " One patch." (Well, what shade is it?) " Not a pale red." 
 
 Next object a yellow oblong. Agent as before. " A dusky gold 
 colour. ... A square of some yellow shade." 
 
 Object the printed letter r. Told it was a letter; agent as before. 
 " I can see R." (What sort of R ?) " An ordinary capital R." 
 
 This illustrates feebly what often, though not always, happens with 
 Miss E. that the idea of the object is grasped rather than its actual 
 shape. 
 
 Another object a small printed e. "Is it E?" (Yes.) But, 
 again, she couldn't tell what sort of E it was. 
 
 Object a teapot cut out of silver paper. Present Dr. Herdman, 
 
 ORIGINAL REPRODUCTION 
 
 Miss R - d, and Miss R., Miss R. holding percipient's hands, but all 
 thinking of the object. Told nothing. She said, "Something light. 
 . . . No colour. . . . Looks like a duck. . . . Like a silver duck. . . . 
 Something oval. . . . Head at one end and tail at the other." [This 
 is not uncommon in ducks.] The object, being rather large, was then 
 moved farther back, so that it might be more easily grasped by the 
 agents as a whole, but percipient persisted that it was like a duck. On 
 being told to unbandage and draw, she drew a rude and " perverted " 
 copy of the teapot, but didn't know what it was unless it was a duck. 
 Dr. Herdman then explained that he had been thinking all the time 
 how like a duck the original teapot was, and, in fact, had been thinking 
 more of ducks than teapots.
 
 CHAP, in] SOME EXPERIMENTS 55 
 
 Next object a hand mirror brought in and set up in front of Miss 
 
 R d. No contact at first. Told nothing. She said, " Is it a 
 
 colour ? " (No.) " No, I don't see anything." The glass was then shifted 
 for Miss R. to look at herself in it, holding percipient's hand. "No 
 I don't get this." Gave it up. I then hid the mirror in my coat, and 
 took it out of the room. Dr. Herdman reports that while I was away 
 Miss E. begged to know what the object had been, but the agents 
 refused, saying that I had evidently wished to keep it secret. Half 
 annoyed, Miss E. said, " Oh, well, it doesn't matter. I believe it was 
 a looking-glass." 
 
 Next object a drawing of a right-angled triangle. No contact. 
 "Is it like that?" drawing a triangle with her finger (no answer). 
 " It's almost like a triangle." She then drew an isosceles triangle. 
 
 Next object a drawing of two parallel but curved lines. No 
 contact. " I only see two lines," indicating two parallel lines. " Now 
 they seem to close up." 
 
 Next object a tetrahedron outline rudely drawn in projection. "Is 
 
 it another triangle ? " (No answer was made, but I silently passed round 
 to the agents a scribbled message, "Think of a pyramid.") Miss E. 
 then said, "I only see a triangle." . . . then hastily, "Pyramids of 
 Egypt. No, I shan't do this." Asked to draw, she only drew a 
 triangle. 
 
 Object a rude outline of a donkey or other quadruped. Still no 
 contact at first. " Can't get it, I am sure." I then asked the agents 
 to leave the room, and to come in and try one by one. First Miss 
 
 R d, without contact, and then with. Next Miss R., in contact, 
 
 when Miss E. said hopelessly, "An old woman in a poke bonnet." 
 Finally I tried as agent alone, and Miss E. said, " It's like a donkey 
 but I can't see it, nor can I draw it." 
 
 GENERAL STATEMENTS ABOUT THE EXPERIMENTS 
 
 In addition to the experiments with single percipients, 
 I tried a few with both percipients sitting together 
 hoping to learn something by comparing their different 
 perceptions of the same object. But unfortunately these
 
 56 THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE [SECT, n 
 
 experiments were not very successful ; sometimes they 
 each appeared to get different aspects or the parts of 
 object, but never very distinct or perfect impressions. 
 The necessity of imposing silence on the percipients, 
 as well as on the agents, was also rather irksome, and 
 renders the results less describable without the actual 
 drawings. I still think that this variation might convey 
 something interesting if pursued under favourable cir- 
 cumstances. Whether greater agent-power is necessary 
 to affect two percipients as strongly as one ; or whether 
 the blankness of mind of one percipient re-acts on the 
 other, I cannot say. 
 
 With regard to the feelings of the percipients when 
 receiving an impression, they seem to have some sort 
 of consciousness of the action of other minds on them ; 
 and once or twice, when not so conscious, have com- 
 plained that there seemed to be " no power" or anything 
 acting, and that they not only received no impression, 
 but did not feel as if they were going to. 
 
 I asked Miss E. what she felt when impressions 
 were coming freely, and she said she felt a sort of 
 influence or thrill. They both say that several images 
 appear to them sometimes, but that one among them 
 persistently recurs, and they have a feeling when they 
 fix upon one that it is the right one. 
 
 Sometimes they seem quite certain that they are 
 right. Sometimes they are very uncertain, but still 
 right. Occasionally Miss E. has been pretty confident 
 and yet wrong. 
 
 One serious failure rather depresses them, and after 
 a success others often follow. It is because of these 
 rather delicate psychological conditions that one cannot 
 press the variations of an experiment as far as one 
 would do if dealing with inert and more dependable
 
 CHAP. HI] SOME EXPERIMENTS 57 
 
 matter. Usually the presence of a stranger spoils the 
 phenomenon, though in some cases a stranger has 
 proved a good agent straight off. 
 
 The percipients complain of no fatigue as induced 
 by the experiments, and I have no reason to suppose 
 that any harm is done them. The agent, on the other 
 hand, if very energetic, is liable to contract a headache ; 
 and Mr. Guthrie himself, who was a powerful and 
 determined agent for a long time, now feels it wiser to 
 refrain from acting, and conducts the experiments with 
 great moderation. 
 
 If experiments are only conducted for an hour or so 
 a week, no harm can, I should judge, result, and it 
 would be very interesting to know what percentage of 
 people have the perceptive faculty well developed. 
 
 The experiments are easy to try, but they should be 
 tried soberly and quietly, like any other experiment. 
 A public platform is a most unsuitable place ; and 
 nothing tried before a mixed or jovial audience can be 
 of the slightest scientific value. Such demonstrations 
 may be efficient in putting money into the pockets of 
 showmen, or in amusing one's friends ; but all real 
 evidence must be obtained in the quiet of the laboratory 
 or the study.
 
 CHAPTER IV 
 FURTHER EXPERIMENTS IN TELEPATHY 
 
 " I ^HE next experience of any importance which I 
 JL had in this kind of experimental telepathy took 
 place during a visit to the Austrian province 
 beyond Tyrol with some English friends during the 
 summer of 1892, and is thus described in the Pro- 
 ceedings of the Society for Psychical Research, vol. vii. 
 page 374. 
 
 While staying for a fortnight in the house of Herr von 
 Lyro, at Portschach am See, Carinthia, I found that 
 his two adult daughters were adepts in the so-called 
 "willing-game," and were accustomed to entertain their 
 friends by the speed and certainty with which they 
 could perform actions decided on by the company ; the 
 operator being led either by one or by two others, and 
 preferring to be led by someone to whom she was 
 accustomed. Another lady staying in the house was 
 said to be able to do things equally well, but not with- 
 out nervous prostration. 
 
 On the evening when I witnessed the occurrences 
 nothing done could be regarded as conclusive against 
 muscle-reading, though the speed and accuracy with 
 which the willed action was performed exceeded any 
 
 muscle-reading that I had previously seen, and left me 
 
 53
 
 CHAP, iv.] EXPERIMENTAL TELEPATHY 59 
 
 little doubt but that there was some genuine thought- 
 transference power. 
 
 Accordingly I obtained permission to experiment in 
 a more satisfactory manner, and on several occasions 
 tested the power of the two sisters, using one as agent 
 and the other as percipient alternately. Once or twice 
 a stranger was asked to act as agent, but without 
 success. 
 
 The operations were conducted in an ordinary simple 
 manner. One of the sisters was placed behind a drawing 
 board, erected by me on a temporary sort of easel, while 
 the other sat in front of the same board ; and the objects 
 or drawings to be guessed were placed on a ledge in 
 front of the board, in full view of the one and completely 
 hidden from the other. 
 
 Naturally I attended to the absence of mirrors and 
 all such obvious physical complications. The percipient 
 preferred to be blindfolded, but no precaution was taken 
 with reference to this blindfolding, since we know that 
 it is unsafe to put any trust in bandaging of eyes 
 {Journal, i. 84). Agent and percipient were within 
 reach of one another, and usually held each other's 
 hands across a small table. The kind and amount of 
 contact was under control, and was sometimes broken 
 altogether, as is subsequently related. 
 
 The ladies were interested in the subject, and were 
 perfectly willing to try any change of conditions that I 
 suggested, and my hope was gradually to secure the 
 phenomenon without contact of any kind, as I had 
 done in the previous case reported ; but unfortunately 
 in the present instance contact seemed essential to the 
 transfer. Very slight contact was sufficient, for instance 
 through the backs of the knuckles ; but directly the 
 hands were separated, even though but a quarter of an
 
 60 THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE [SECT, n 
 
 inch, the phenomena ceased, reappearing again directly 
 contact was established. I tried whether I could bridge 
 over the gap effectively with my own, or another lady's 
 hand ; but that did not do. I also once tried both 
 sisters blindfolded, and holding each other by one hand, 
 while two other persons completed the chain and tried 
 to act as agents. After a time the sisters were asked 
 to draw, simultaneously and independently, what they 
 had " seen " ; but though the two drawings were close 
 imitations of each other, they in this case bore no 
 likeness to the object on which the agents had been 
 gazing. My impression, therefore, is that there is some 
 kind of close sympathetic connection between the sisters, 
 so that an idea may, as it were, reverberate between 
 their minds when their hands touch, but that they are 
 only faintly, if at all, susceptible to the influence of 
 outside persons. 
 
 Whether the importance of contact in this case 
 depends upon the fact that it is the condition to which 
 they have always been accustomed, or whether it is a 
 really effective aid, I am not sure. 
 
 So far as my own observation went, it was interesting 
 and new to me to see how clearly the effect seemed to 
 depend on contact, and how abruptly it ceased when 
 contact was broken. While guessing through a pack of 
 cards, for instance, rapidly and continuously, I some- 
 times allowed contact and sometimes stopped it ; and 
 the guesses changed, from frequently correct to quite 
 wild, directly the knuckles or finger tips, or any part of 
 the skin of the two hands, ceased to touch. It was 
 almost like breaking an electric circuit. At the same 
 time, partial contact seemed less effective than a thorough 
 hand grasp. 
 
 It is perfectly obvious how strongly this dependence
 
 CHAP, iv] EXPERIMENTAL TELEPATHY 61 
 
 on contact suggests the idea of a code ; and I have to 
 admit at once that this flaw prevents this series of 
 observations from having any value as a test case, or as 
 establishing de novo the existence of the genuine power. 
 My record only appeals to those who, on other grounds, 
 have accepted the general possibility of thought-trans- 
 ference, and who, therefore, need not feel unduly strained 
 when asked to credit my assertion that unfair practices 
 were extremely unlikely ; and that, apart from this 
 moral conviction, there was a sufficient amount of 
 internal evidence derived from the facts themselves to 
 satisfy me that no code was used. The internal 
 evidence of which I am thinking was : ( i ) the occa- 
 sionally successful reproduction of nameless drawings ; 
 (2) the occasional failure to get any clue to an object or 
 drawing with a perfectly simple and easily telegraphed 
 name; (3) the speed with which the guesses were often 
 made. 
 
 I wish, however, distinctly to say that none of the 
 evidence which I can offer against a prearranged code 
 is scientifically and impersonally conclusive, nor could it 
 be accepted as of sufficient weight by a sceptic on the 
 whole subject. It is only because, with full opportunity 
 of forming a judgment, and in the light of my former 
 experience, I am myself satisfied that what I observed 
 was an instance of genuine sympathetic or syntonic 
 communication, and because such cases seem at the 
 present time to be rather rare, that I make this brief 
 report on the circumstances. 
 
 I detected no well-marked difference between the 
 powers of the two sisters, and it will be understood that 
 one of them was acting as agent and the other as 
 percipient in each case. Sometimes the parents of 
 the girls were present, but often only one or two
 
 62 THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE [SECT, n 
 
 friends of my own, who were good enough to invite 
 the young ladies to their sitting-room for the pur- 
 pose of experiment ; though such experiments are, 
 when carefully performed, confessedly rather tedious 
 and dull. 
 
 In the early willing-game experiments, such things 
 were done as taking a particular ring from one person's 
 hand and putting it on another's ; selecting a definite 
 piece of music from a pile, taking it to the piano, and 
 beginning to play it. The last item (the beginning to 
 play) I did not happen to witness, but I was told of it 
 by several persons as more than could be accounted for 
 by muscle-reading. A sceptic, however, could of course 
 object that imperfect bandaging would enable a title to 
 be read. 
 
 One of the things I suggested was aimed at exclud- 
 ing the operation of unconscious muscular guidance as 
 far as possible, and it consisted in desiring that the lady 
 while standing in the middle of the room should kick off 
 her shoes without touching them and begin to sing a 
 specified song. Success, however, was only partial. 
 After one or two attempts to wander about the room as 
 usual, she did shuffle a shoe off, but though she did not 
 actually touch her feet she stooped so that the held hand 
 came very near them. She then stood some little time 
 uncertain what to do next, and at last broke silence by 
 saying "Shall I sing?" 
 
 The first attempt at the more careful experiments 
 was not at all successful, but novelty of conditions may 
 fairly be held responsible for that. On the second and 
 subsequent evenings success was much more frequent : 
 on the whole, I think, more frequent than failure, 
 certainly far beyond chance. I proceed to give a fairly 
 complete account of the whole series.
 
 CHAP, iv] EXPERIMENTAL TELEPATHY 63 
 
 The first object was a teapot ; but there was no result. 
 
 The first drawing was the outline of a box with a flag at one corner ; 
 but that produced no impression. 
 
 Next, for simplicity, I explained that the object this time was a 
 letter (Buchstabe\ on which it was correctly guessed E. Another 
 letter, M, was given quite wrong. A childish back-view outline of a 
 cat was given oval like an egg ; some other things were unperceived. 
 
 On the second evening I began by saying that the object was a 
 colour ; on which red was instantly and correctly stated. 
 
 A blue object which followed was guessed wrong. 
 
 An outline figure of a horse was correctly named. So was the 
 letter B. I then drew a square with a diagonal cross, and a round ring 
 or spot just above the intersection, the whole looking something like the 
 back of an envelope. After a certain interval of silence (perhaps two 
 minutes) the lady said she was ready to draw what she had " seen," and 
 drew the thing almost exactly, except that the spot was put right on the 
 centre of the cross instead of above it, and a superfluous faint vertical 
 stroke was added. Its possible resemblance to an envelope was not 
 detected, nor did the reproduction suggest the idea : it was drawn as, 
 and looked like, a nameless geometrical figure. 
 
 The reproductions were nearly always much smaller in size than the 
 originals. The agent did not look on while the reproduction was being 
 made. It is best for no one to look on while the percipient draws, to 
 avoid the possibility of unconscious indications. The original drawings 
 were always made by me, sometimes before, sometimes during, the 
 sitting. These conditions were all satisfactory. 
 
 On the third evening I began with a pack of cards, running through 
 them quickly ; with 2 reporters, one recording the card held up, the 
 other recording the guess made, without knowing whether it was right 
 or wrong. I held up the cards one after the other and gave no indica- 
 tion whether the guesses were right or wrong. The suit was not 
 attempted, so that the chances of error were, I suppose, 12 to i. 
 
 On comparing the two lists afterwards, out of 16 guesses only 6 were 
 wrong. Full contact was allowed during this series. The lists are 
 reproduced below. 
 
 The card guessing is obviously not of the slightest use unless bona 
 fides be certain, but, given that, it affords the readiest method of study- 
 ing the effect of varied conditions, interposed obstacles, and such like. 
 The whole pack was always used and I simply cut it at random and 
 held up the bottom card. About 10 or 12 cards could be got through 
 in a minute.
 
 64 THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE [SECT, n 
 
 The following is the list of the first card series. Full contact 
 allowed : 
 
 CARD LOOKED AT CARD GUESSED 
 
 Seven of Spades .... Seven 
 
 Six of Hearts ..... Six 
 
 Queen of Spades .... King - 
 
 Nine of Spades .... Nine 
 
 Three of Spades . . . .Six 
 
 Eight of Diamonds .... Eight 
 
 Ace of Clubs ..... Ace 
 
 Knave of Diamonds .... Queen 
 
 Five of Diamonds .... Five 
 
 Two of Spades. .... Ace 
 
 Ten of Hearts ..... Six 
 
 King of Diamonds .... King 
 
 Ace of Spades ..... Ace 
 
 Nine of Diamonds .... Six 
 
 Eight of Hearts .... Eight 
 
 Four of Spades .... Four 
 
 Thus, out of the sixteen trials, i o were correct and 6 were wrong. 
 
 Whatever may be the cause of this amount of 
 success, chance is entirely out of the question, since 
 the probability of so many successes as ten in sixteen 
 trials, when the individual probability each time is one- 
 thirteenth, is too small to be taken into account. 
 
 The theory of such a calculation is given in Tod- 
 hunter's Algebra, articles 740 and 741 ; but as exactness 
 in such a case is rather tedious and unnecessary, we may 
 over-estimate the total probability by calculating it as 
 follows : ^fl (i) 10 ; thus leaving out the factor (^) 6 . 
 This factor would be necessary to give the chance of ten 
 successes exactly \ but that is needlessly narrow, since 
 there is no particular point in the exact number of 10. 
 The chance of ten at least is more like what we have to 
 express. 
 
 So an over-estimate of probability is 52^ ; that is to
 
 CHAP, iv] EXPERIMENTAL TELEPATHY 65 
 
 say, there is less than one chance in ten million that 
 such a result would occur at perfect random, i.e. without 
 any special cause. 
 
 Some guesses were made, both with cards and objects, on another 
 evening, without contact, but none were successful. With contact there 
 was success again. 
 
 I then went back to simple drawings ; with the result that a cross 
 was reproduced as a cross ; a figure like 4 petals was reproduced in two 
 ways, one of them being a vague 5-petalled figure. 
 
 An object consisting of an ivory pocket measure, standing on end 
 like an inverted V, was drawn fairly well as to general aspect. 
 
 A sinuous line was reproduced as a number of sinuous lines. A 
 triangle or wedge, point downward, was reproduced imperfectly. 
 
 On other evenings other simple diagrams were tried, such as a 
 face, reproduced as 3 rounds with dots and cross; and a figure 
 like an A with an extra long cross stroke, which could be easily 
 signalled as an A, but which was reproduced correctly as a geometrical 
 diagram with the long stroke prominent. 
 
 A circle with 3 radii was reproduced as a circle with roughly 
 inscribed triangle. 
 
 The number 3145 was reproduced orally and very quickly as 3146 ; 
 715 also quickly as "714, no 715." The written word hund was 
 reproduced correctly, but with a capital initial letter. 
 
 And being told that they had previously thus reproduced a word 
 in an unknown language (not unknown character), viz., Hungarian, I 
 tried the Greek letters OatSw ; this, however, was considered too puzzling 
 and was only reproduced as Uaso. 
 
 A French high-heeled shoe, of crockery, set up as object, was 
 drawn by the percipient very fairly correct, and said to be something 
 like a boot, and a protuberance was tacked on where the heel was. 
 
 A white plaster cast of a child's hand, next tried, failed to give any 
 impression. An unlighted candle in candlestick was unsuccessful, and 
 it was objected that there was too much glare of light. Subsequently 
 the percipient said she had seen the general outline of a candlestick but 
 did not think of its being the thing. A teapot and a cup both failed, 
 and two of the drawings did not succeed in stimulating any colour- 
 able imitation. 
 
 Lastly, another set of card trials were made, with the object of 
 testing the effect of various kinds of contact : a card series being quick 
 and easy to run through. 
 5
 
 66 
 
 THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE 
 
 [SECT, ii 
 
 CARD 
 
 EXHIBITED 
 
 TO AGENT 
 
 Full contact with both /Nine 
 hands . . .\King 
 Knave 
 
 Contact with tips of 
 fingers only . 
 
 Contact with one 
 finger of one hand . 
 
 No contact 
 
 Nine 
 Nine 
 Queen 
 Eight 
 
 (Five 
 Seven 
 Three 
 Ten 
 Queen 
 Ace 
 
 rAce 
 ' I Knave 
 
 No direct contact, (King 
 
 rJ TTmiT- 
 
 Slight contact 
 knuckles 
 
 Full contact again 
 
 of 
 
 
 
 but gap bridged byx Four 
 other person's hand [Ten 
 
 Eight 
 
 Six 
 
 Two . . 
 
 (Knave . . . 
 
 Seven 
 
 Three . 
 
 Four ... ' . . 
 
 Ace of diamonds 
 
 Nine of clubs held sideways 
 
 CARD 
 NAMED BY 
 PERCIPIENT 
 
 Nine 
 
 King 
 
 Two 
 
 Nine 
 
 Ten 
 
 Two 
 
 Eight 
 
 Six 
 
 Seven 
 
 Four 
 
 Six 
 
 Two 
 
 Ace 
 
 Four 
 
 Five 
 
 Four 
 
 Eight 
 
 Seven 
 
 Six 
 
 Ace 
 
 Two 
 
 Ace 
 
 Six 
 
 Three 
 
 Four 
 
 Ace red diamond 
 
 Nine clubs 
 
 The record of this series is more complete than that of another 
 varying contact series, reported below, but it did not strike me as 
 so instructive at the time; and as it came toward the end of an 
 evening there was probably some fatigue. 
 
 The last two entries represent attempts to get the suit as well; 
 but as the particulars are given in stages there is no particular advan- 
 tage in thus naming a card completely, and it takes a longer time. 
 
 On another evening the amount of contact was varied, but I 
 omitted to call out to the reporter the position of the hands with
 
 CHAP, iv] EXPERIMENTAL TELEPATHY 
 
 67 
 
 reference to each other. One hand of each person lay on a table, and 
 I sometimes made them touch, sometimes separated them, all the time 
 going on with the card series. My impression at the time was (as 
 expressed above) that pronounced failure began directly I broke contact, 
 but that mere knuckle contact was sufficient to permit some amount of 
 success. [When successes are frequent in the following list, fairly 
 complete contact may be assumed. At other times I broke and united 
 the two hands as I chose, for my own edification, and was struck with 
 the singular efficiency of contact] 
 
 I can only give the record as it stands. I believe we began without 
 any contact, but very soon made the hands touch intermittently. 
 
 Second Card Series. Varying amount of contact : sometimes none 
 
 CARD SHOWN 
 
 CARD GUESSED 
 
 2 of Spades 
 Ace of Diamonds , 
 Knave of Diamonds 
 
 Knave 
 
 5 
 Knave 
 
 10 of Diamonds 
 6 of Hearts . 
 8 of Hearts 
 9 of Diamonds . 
 King of Diamonds 
 10 of Hearts 
 
 9 
 
 5 
 9 
 Ace 
 King 
 
 10 
 
 9 of Clubs . 
 Ace . . 
 
 9 
 
 Ace 
 
 Queen . 
 Queen . _, 
 Knave . . \ 
 
 2 
 
 Queen 
 Ace 
 
 King . 
 
 King 
 
 8 ... 
 
 8 
 
 8 ... 
 
 8 
 
 7 
 Ace 
 
 8 
 Ace 
 
 Knave . 
 
 Knave 
 
 7 
 
 7 
 
 4 
 
 4 
 
 9 
 Queen . 
 King . 
 
 6 
 
 3 
 King
 
 68 THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE [SECT, n 
 
 CARD SHOWN CARD GUESSED 
 
 Ace . . . . .7 
 
 Ace . 5 
 
 5 i 
 
 5 4 
 
 6 7 
 5 3 
 
 6 .... 6 
 
 2 - ... 3 
 
 3 6 
 
 4 4 
 
 2 . . . . ... 8 
 
 4 5 
 
 3 4 
 
 3 . . . . . Knave 
 
 Where lines are drawn it is because I called out some change in the 
 contact ; but I made other changes whose occurrence is not recorded. 
 
 The only use to be made of the record of this series, therefore, is to 
 treat it as a whole and to observe that out of 39 trials 16 were correct 
 and 23 wrong. 
 
 On this occasion there was one reporter who wrote 
 down both what he saw and what he heard ; and the 
 operation was so rapid that he had sometimes barely 
 time to do the writing. Towards the end of a series, 
 fatigue on the part of either agent or percipient generally 
 seemed to spoil the conditions. 
 
 It is manifest that these experiments should not be 
 conducted too long consecutively, nor repeated without 
 sufficient interval ; but if common sense is used there is 
 nothing deleterious in the attempt, and if more persons 
 tried, probably the power would be found more widely 
 distributed than is at present suspected. 
 
 I wish to express gratitude to the Fraulein von Lyro 
 and their parents, for the courtesy with which they 
 acquiesced in my request for opportunities of experiment,
 
 CHAP, ivj EXPERIMENTAL TELEPATHY 69 
 
 and for the willingness with which they submitted to 
 dull and irksome conditions, in order to enable me to 
 give as good evidence as possible. 
 
 EXPERIMENTS AT A DISTANCE 
 
 For more recent experiments, and for experiments 
 conducted over a considerable intervening distance, I 
 must refer to the Proceedings of the Society for Psychical 
 Research, vol. xxi., where an account is given of the 
 notable and careful series of observations made by two 
 lady members of the Society, Miss Miles and Miss 
 Ramsden. These ladies, while at their respective 
 homes, or staying in country houses and other places 
 at a distance from each other, endeavoured to transmit 
 an impression of scenes and occupations from one to the 
 other. They kept a careful record both of what they 
 tried to send, and of what was received. And when 
 these records are compared, the correspondence is seen 
 to be beyond and above anything that might be due to 
 chance. 
 
 Collusion might rationally be urged as an explana- 
 tion, by strangers ; but that is not an explanation that 
 can be accepted by those who know all the facts. 
 
 When Miss Miles and Miss Ramsden began their 
 experiments in 1905, Miss Miles was living in London, 
 and Miss Ramsden in Buckinghamshire, and the ar- 
 rangement was that Miss Miles should play the part of 
 agent, Miss Ramsden that of percipient, the times of the 
 experiment being fixed beforehand. Miss Miles noted, 
 at the time of each experiment, in a book kept for the 
 purpose, the idea or image which she wished to convey ; 
 while Miss Ramsden wrote down each day the impres- 
 sions that had come into her mind, and sent the record
 
 70 THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE [SECT, n 
 
 to Miss Miles before knowing what she had attempted 
 on her side. Miss Miles then pasted this record into 
 her book opposite her own notes, and in some cases 
 added a further note explanatory of her circumstances 
 at the time ; since to these it was found that Miss Rams- 
 den's impressions often corresponded. Whenever it was 
 possible Miss Miles obtained confirmatory evidence 
 from other persons as to the circumstances that had not 
 been noted at the time, and the corroboration of these 
 persons was written in her book. All the original 
 records of these experiments have been submitted to the 
 Editor of the Proceedings of the Society for Psychical 
 Research, and have passed that very critical ordeal. 
 
 In the second series of experiments, in October and 
 November 1906, Miss Miles, the agent, was staying 
 first near Bristol and afterwards near Malmesbury in 
 Wiltshire ; while Miss Ramsden, the percipient, was 
 living all the time near Kingussie, Inverness-shire, and 
 therefore at a distance of about 400 miles from the 
 agent. During the last three days of the experi- 
 ments, Miss Miles, unknown to Miss Ramsden, was 
 in London. 
 
 The general plan of action was that Miss Ramsden 
 should think of Miss Miles regularly at 7 p.m. on every 
 day that an experiment was to be tried, and should write 
 her impressions on a postcard or letter card, which was 
 posted almost always on the next morning to Miss 
 Miles. These postcards or letter cards were kept by 
 Miss Miles and pasted into her notebook, so that the 
 postmarks on them show the time of despatch. And 
 copies of many of these postcards were sent also at the 
 same time to Professor Barrett, who had advised con- 
 cerning the method of experiment. 
 
 Miss Miles on her side had no fixed time for think-
 
 CHAP iv] EXPERIMENTAL TELEPATHY 71 
 
 ing of Miss Ramsden, but thought of her more or less 
 during the whole day, and in the evening noted briefly 
 what ideas had been most prominently before her mind 
 during the day, and which she wished to convey, or 
 thought might have been conveyed, to Miss Ramsden. 
 These notes were made generally on a postcard, which 
 was, as a rule, posted to Miss Ramsden next day. The 
 postcards were afterwards returned to Miss Miles to be 
 placed with her records, so that here also the postmarks 
 show the date of despatch of the information to Miss 
 Ramsden. 
 
 Out of a total of fifteen days' experiments, the idea 
 that Miss Miles was attempting to convey, as recorded 
 on her postcards, appeared on six occasions in a complete 
 or partial form among Miss Ramsden's impressions on 
 the same date. But it also happened that almost every 
 day some of Miss Ramsden's impressions represented, 
 pretty closely, something that Miss Miles had been 
 seeing or talking about on the same day. In other 
 words, while the agent only succeeded occasionally in 
 transferring the ideas deliberately chosen by her for the 
 purpose, the percipient seemed often to have some sort 
 of supernormal knowledge of her friend's surroundings, 
 irrespective of what that friend had specially wished her 
 to see. 
 
 When this happened, Miss Miles at once made 
 careful notes of the event or topic to which Miss Rams- 
 den's statement seemed to refer, and also obtained 
 corroborations from her friends on the spot. Further, 
 when Miss Ramsden gave descriptions of scenes which 
 seemed to Miss Miles like the places where she was 
 staying, she got picture postcards of them, or photo- 
 graphed them, to show how far the descriptions really 
 corresponded.
 
 72 THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE [SECT, n 
 
 The actual record is given in the Proceedings of the 
 Society for Psychical Research, vol. xxi., together with 
 illustrations, but it must suffice here to quote the critical 
 and judicial opinion of the Editor, which is thus given : 
 
 " After studying all the records, it appears to us that 
 while some of the coincidences of thought between the 
 two experimenters are probably accidental, the total 
 amount of correspondence is more than can be thus 
 accounted for and points distinctly to the action of tele- 
 pathy between them."
 
 CHAPTER V 
 
 SPONTANEOUS CASES OF THOUGHT- 
 TRANSFERENCE 
 
 ANEW fact of this sort, if really established, must 
 have innumerable consequences : among other 
 things it may be held to account for a large 
 number of phenomena alleged to occur spontaneously, 
 but never yet received with full credence by scientific 
 authority. 
 
 Such cases as those which immediately follow, for 
 instance, we now begin to classify under the head 
 "spontaneous telepathy," and it is natural to endeavour 
 to proceed further in the same direction and use 
 telepathy as a possible clue to many other legendary 
 occurrences also ; as we shall endeavour to show in the 
 next chapter. 
 
 Two CASES 
 
 As stepping stones from the experimental to the 
 spontaneous cases I quote two from a mass of material 
 at the end of Mr. Myers's first volume, page 674 ; the 
 first concerning a remote connexion of my own. 
 
 On the 27th of April, 1889, we were expecting my sister-in-law and 
 her daughter from South America. My wife, being away from home, 
 was unable to meet them at Southampton, so an intimate friend of the 
 family, a Mr. P., offered to do so. It was between Derby and Leicester 
 
 73
 
 74 THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE [SECT, n 
 
 about 3.30 p.m. My wife was travelling in the train. She closed her 
 eyes to rest, and at the same moment a telegram paper appeared before 
 her with the words, "Come at once, your sister is dangerously ill." 
 During (the afternoon I received a telegram from Mr. P. to my wi'fe, 
 worded exactly the same and sent from Southampton 3.30 p.m. to 
 Bedford. On my wife's arrival home about 9 p.m. I deferred 
 communicating it until she had some refreshment, being very tired. 
 I afterwards made the remark, " I have some news for you," and she 
 answered, "Yes, I thought so, you have received a telegram from 
 Mr. P. ! " I said, " How do you know ? " She then told me the 
 contents and her strange experiences in the train, and that it impressed 
 her so much that she felt quite anxious all the rest of the journey. 
 
 With regard to the above, my wife had no idea of her sister being 
 ill, and was not even at the time thinking about them, but was thinking 
 about her own child she had just left at a boarding school. Also the 
 handwriting my wife saw, she recognised at once to be Mr. P.'s. But 
 then, again, he would have been writing on a white paper form, and 
 the one she saw was the usual brown coloured paper. 
 
 FREDK. L. LODGE 
 
 In reply to inquiries, Mr. F. Lodge wrote as 
 follows : 
 
 The letter I sent you, with account of vision, I wrote from my wife's 
 dictation. After it occurred in the train she took notice of the hour, 
 and from the time marked on the telegram of its despatch from 
 Southampton, we at once remarked it must have occurred as Mr. P. 
 was filling in a form at Southampton. Mr. P. is now in South America 
 constructing a railway line, and will not return to England for about a 
 year. The occurrence was mentioned to him. 
 
 Two years having elapsed, my wife could not say the exact time 
 now, but it was between 3 and 4 p.m., although when it happened, we 
 did notice from the telegram that the time corresponded. 
 
 FREDK. L. LODGE 
 
 The second case illustrates the communicating of 
 sensations, a possibility verified in the Liverpool ex- 
 periments of Mr. Malcolm Guthrie. A pinch or other 
 pain, or a taste caused by some food or chemical, was 
 there often transferred from agent to percipient. Contact 
 was usually found essential for success in these experi-
 
 CHAP, v] SPONTANEOUS CASES 75 
 
 mental cases ; but, to guard against normal sensation, the 
 agent and percipient were arranged in separate rooms, 
 with a specially contrived and padded small hole in the 
 wall so that they could hold hands through it. Some 
 early experiments of this kind are narrated in the first 
 volilme of Proceedings, S.P.R., page 275; but I myself 
 was present at many others of the same kind. 
 
 Here follows an account of the incident which 
 happened to Mr. and Mrs. Arthur Severn ; the narrative 
 having been obtained through the kindness of Mr. 
 Ruskin. Mrs. Severn says : 
 
 BRANTWOOD, CONISTON 
 October 27^, 1883 
 
 I woke up with a start, feeling I had had a hard blow on my mouth, 
 and with a distinct sense that I had been cut, and was bleeding under 
 my upper lip, and seized my pocket-handkerchief, and held it (in a little 
 pushed lump) to the part as I sat up in bed / and after a few seconds, 
 when I removed it, I was astonished not to see any blood, and only 
 then realised it was impossible anything could have struck me there, as 
 I lay fast asleep in bed, and so I thought it was only a dream ! but I 
 looked at my watch, and saw it was seven, and finding Arthur (my 
 husband) was not in the room, I concluded (rightly) that he must have 
 gone out on the lake for an early sail, as it was so fine. 
 
 I then fell asleep. At breakfast (half-past nine), Arthur came in 
 rather late, and I noticed he rather purposely sat farther away from 
 me than usual, and every now and then put his pocket-handkerchief 
 furtively up to his lip, in the very way I had done. I said, ' Arthur, 
 why are you doing that ? ' and added a little anxiously, ' I know you 
 have hurt yourself! but I'll tell you why afterwards.' He said, 'Well, 
 when I was sailing, a sudden squall came, throwing the tiller suddenly 
 round, and it struck me a bad blow in the mouth, under the upper lip, 
 and it has been bleeding a good deal and won't stop.' I then said, 
 ' Have you any idea what o'clock it was when it happened ? ' and he 
 answered, ' It must have been about seven.' 
 
 I then told what had happened to me, much to his surprise, and all 
 who were with us at breakfast. 
 
 It happened here about three years ago at Brantwood. 
 
 JOAN R. SEVERN
 
 76 THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE [SECT, n 
 
 The episode is duly authenticated, in accordance with 
 the rule of the S.P.R., by concurrent testimony (Proc. 
 S.P.R. vol. ii. p. 128; also Phantasms, i. 188. 
 
 ANOTHER CASE 
 
 A case of clairvoyance or distant telepathy was told 
 me by my colleague, Professor R. A. S. Redmayne, as 
 having happened in his own experience when he was 
 engaged in prospecting for mines in a remote district 
 of South Africa accompanied only by a working miner 
 from Durham. His account is here abbreviated : 
 
 So far as they could keep a record of weeks the solitary two used 
 to play at some game on Sundays, instead of working, but on one 
 particular Sunday the workman declined to play, saying he did not 
 feel up to it, as he had just had an intimation of his mother's death, 
 that she had spoken of him in her last hours saying that she "would 
 never see Albert again." 
 
 My informant tried to chaff his assistant out of his melancholy, 
 since it was a physical impossibility that they could receive recent news 
 by any normal means. But he adhered to his conviction, and in 
 accordance with North Country tradition seemed to regard it as natural 
 that he should thus know. 
 
 Weeks afterwards complete confirmation came from England, both 
 as to date and circumstance ; the words of the dying woman having 
 been similar to those felt at the time by her distant son. 
 
 The occurrence made a marked impression on my 
 informant and broke down his scepticism as to the 
 possibility of these strange occurrences. 
 
 Fortunately I am able to quote confirmatory evidence 
 of this narrative ; for very soon after the verification 
 Professor Redmayne wrote an account of it to his father, 
 and from this gentleman I have received a certified copy 
 of the letter :
 
 CHAP, v] SPONTANEOUS CASES 77 
 
 LETTER FROM PROFESSOR REDMAYNE TO HIS FATHER 
 
 MGAGANE, NR. NEWCASTLE, NATAL, 
 2\st Nov. 1891 
 
 I have a curious and startling thing to tell you : About 6 weeks 
 ago, Tonks said to me one morning, " My mother is dead, Sir. I saw 
 her early this morning lying dead in bed and the relatives standing 
 round the bed; she said she would never see me again before she died." 
 I laughed at him and ridiculed the matter, and he seemed to forget it, 
 and we thought (no) more of it, but Tonks asked me to note the date 
 which I did not do. Last Wednesday, however, Tonks received a letter 
 from his wife telling him that his mother was dead and had been buried 
 a week, that she died early one Sunday morning about six weeks since 
 and in her sleep ; but before she fell asleep she said she would never 
 see " Albert " again. About a fortnight since I told some people what 
 Tonks had told me, giving it as an instance of the superstitiousness of 
 the Durham pitmen, and they were startled when, the other day, I told 
 them the dream had come true. I will never laugh at anything like this 
 again. 
 
 The above is an extract from a letter from my son R. A. S. Redmayne 
 written from Mgagane, Natal, S.A., and dated November 2ist [1891]. 
 
 JOHN M. REDMAYNE 
 
 August ist, 1902, HAREWOOD, GATESHEAD 
 
 Professor Redmayne has also been good enough to 
 get a certificate from the workman concerned, in the form 
 of a copy of the main portion of the above letter, with 
 the following note appended : 
 
 The above extract correctly relates what occurred to me whilst 
 living in Natal with Mr. Redmayne. 
 
 Signed ALBERT TONKS 
 Date August 2ist, 1901 
 
 Witness to above Signature N. B. PADDON, Seaton Delaval 
 
 Garibaldi's dream of the death of his mother at Nice,- 
 when he was in mid-Pacific, is a historical instance of 
 the same kind (G. M. Trevelyan, Garibaldi and the 
 Thousand, p. 18).
 
 CHAPTER VI 
 APPLIED TELEPATHY 
 
 AN EXAMPLE OF THE INFLUENCE OF MODERN 
 THOUGHT ON ANCIENT SUPERSTITIONS 
 
 IT is being made clear, I hope, how the fact of 
 thought-transference especially of the unconscious 
 or subliminal variety enables us to admit the 
 possibility of the truth of a large number of occurrences 
 which previously we should have been liable to 
 stigmatise as impossible and absurd. For in truth not 
 only apparitions of the dying and phantasms of the 
 living may tentatively and hypothetically be thus ex- 
 plained, but a number of other phenomena seem likely 
 gradually to fall into their place in an orderly and 
 intelligible Universe when submitted to this rationalising 
 treatment. I do not say that its success is universal. I 
 hold that it may be pressed too far; there are some 
 things which even the greatest extension of it will not 
 explain. Nevertheless when we have a clue we are 
 bound to follow it up to the utmost before abandoning 
 it, and we will therefore enter upon a consideration of as 
 many phenomena as at this stage we can see any chance 
 of beginning rationally to understand. So let us con- 
 template the subject as reasonably and physically as 
 we can.
 
 CHAP, vi] APPLIED TELEPATHY 79 
 
 By thought-transference I mean a possible communi- 
 cation between mind and mind, by means other than 
 any of the known organs of sense : what I may call a 
 sympathetic connexion between mind and mind; using 
 the term mind in a vague and popular sense, without 
 strict definition. And as to the meaning of sympathetic 
 connexion, let us take some examples : 
 
 A pair of iron levers, one on the ground, the other 
 some hundred yards away on a post, are often seen to 
 be sympathetically connected ; for when a railway 
 official hauls one of them through a certain angle the 
 distant lever or semaphore-arm revolves through a 
 similar angle. The disturbance has travelled from one 
 to the other through a very obvious medium of com- 
 munication viz., an iron wire or rope. 
 
 A reader unacquainted with physics may think 
 " transmission " in this case a misnomer, since he may 
 think the connexion is instantaneous but it is not. 
 The connexion is due to a pulse which travels at a 
 perfectly definite and measured pace approximately 
 three miles per second. 
 
 The pulling of a knob, followed by the ringing of a 
 bell, is a similar process, and the transmission of the 
 impulse in either of these cases is commonly considered 
 simple and mechanical. It is not so simple as we think ; 
 for concerning cohesion we are exceedingly ignorant, 
 and why one end of a stick moves when the other end is 
 touched no one at present is able clearly to tell us. 
 
 Consider, now, a couple of tuning forks, or precisely 
 similar musical instruments, isolated from each other and 
 from other bodies, suspended in air, let us say. Sound 
 one of them and the other responds i.e. begins to emit 
 the same note. This is known in acoustics as sym- 
 pathetic resonance ; and again a disturbance has
 
 8o THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE [SECT, n 
 
 travelled through the medium from one to the other. 
 The medium in this case is intangible, but quite familiar, 
 viz., atmospheric air. 
 
 Next, suspend a couple of magnets, alike in all 
 respects ; pivoted, let us say, on points, at some distance 
 from each other. Touch one of the magnets and set it 
 swinging, the other begins to swing slightly, too. Once 
 more, a disturbance has travelled from one to the other, 
 but the medium in this case is by no means obvious. 
 It is nothing solid, liquid, or gaseous ; that much is 
 certain. Whether it is material or not depends partly 
 on what we mean by "material" partly requires more 
 knowledge before a satisfactory answer can be given. 
 We do, however, know something of the medium 
 operative in this case, and we call it the Ether the 
 Ether of Space. 
 
 In these cases the intensity of the response varies 
 rapidly with distance, and at a sufficiently great distance 
 the response would be imperceptible. 
 
 This may be hastily set down as a natural conse- 
 quence of a physical medium of communication, and a 
 physical or mechanical disturbance ; but it is not 
 quite so. 
 
 Consider a couple of telephones connected properly 
 by wires. They are sympathetic, and if one is tapped 
 the other receives a shock. Speaking popularly, what- 
 ever is said to one is repeated by the other, and distance 
 is practically unimportant; at any rate, there is no 
 simple law of inverse square, or any such kind of law ; 
 there is a definite channel for the disturbance between 
 the two. 
 
 The real medium of communication, I may say 
 parenthetically, is still the ether. 
 
 Once more, take a mirror, pivoted on an axle, and
 
 CHAP, vi] APPLIED TELEPATHY 81 
 
 capable of slight motion. At a distance let there be a 
 suitable receiving instrument, say a drum of photographic 
 paper and a lens. If the sun is shining on the mirror, 
 and everything properly arranged, a line may be drawn 
 by it on the paper miles away, and every tilt given to 
 the mirror shall be reproduced as a kink in the line. 
 And this may go on over great distances ; no wire, or 
 anything else commonly called " material " connecting 
 the two stations, nothing but a beam of sunlight, a 
 peculiar state of the ether. 
 
 So far we have been dealing with mere physics. 
 Now poach a little on the ground of physiology. Take 
 two brains, as like as possible, say belonging to two 
 similar animals ; place them a certain distance apart, 
 with no known or obvious means of communication, and 
 see if there is any sympathetic link between them. 
 Apply a stimulus to one, and observe whether the other 
 in any way responds ? To make the experiment 
 conveniently, it is best to avail oneself of the entire 
 animal, and not of its brain alone. It is then easy to 
 stimulate one of the brains through any of the creature's 
 peripheral sense organs, and it may be possible to detect 
 whatever effect is excited in the other brain by some 
 motor impulse, some muscular movement of the corre- 
 sponding animal. 
 
 So far as I know the experiment has hitherto been 
 principally tried on man. This has certain advantages 
 and certain disadvantages. The main advantage is that 
 the motor result of intelligent speech is more definite 
 and instructive than mere pawings and gropings or 
 twitchings. The main disadvantage is that the liability 
 to conscious deception and fraud becomes serious, much 
 more serious than it is with a less cunning animal. 
 
 Of course it by no means follows that the experiment 
 6
 
 82 THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE [SECT, n 
 
 will succeed with a lower animal because it succeeds 
 with man ; but I am not aware of its having been tried 
 at present except with man. 
 
 One mode of trying the experiment would be to pinch 
 or hurt one individual and see if the other can feel any 
 pain. If he does feel anything he will probably twitch 
 and rub, or he may become vocal with displeasure. 
 There are two varieties of the experiment : First, with 
 some manifest link or possible channel, as, for instance, 
 where two individuals hold hands through a stuffed-up 
 hole in a partition-wall ; and, second, with no such 
 obvious medium, as when they are at a distance from 
 one another. 
 
 Instead of simple pain in any part of the skin, one 
 may stimulate the brain otherwise, by exciting some 
 special sense organ ; for instance, those of taste or 
 smell. Apply nauseous or pleasant materials to the 
 palate of one individual and get the receptive person 
 to describe the substance which the other is tasting. 
 
 Experiments of this kind are mentioned above, and 
 they have had a fair measure of positive result. But 
 I am not asking for credence concerning specific facts at 
 present. A serious amount of study is necessary before 
 one is in a position to criticise any statement of fact. 
 What I am concerned to show is that such experiments 
 are not, on the face of them, absurd ; that they are 
 experiments which ought to be made ; and that any 
 result actually obtained, if definite and clear, ought to be 
 gradually and cautiously accepted, whether it be positive 
 or negative. 
 
 So far I have supposed the stimulus to be applied 
 to the nerves of touch, or more generally the skin 
 nerves, and to the taste nerves ; but we may apply 
 a stimulus equally well to the nerves of hearing, or of
 
 CHAP, vi] APPLIED TELEPATHY 83 
 
 smelling, or of seeing. An experiment with a sound or 
 a smell stimulus, however, is manifestly not very crucial 
 unless the intervening distance between A and B is 
 excessive ; but a sight stimulus can be readily confined 
 within narrow limits of space. Thus, a picture can be 
 held up in front of the eyes of A, and B can be asked 
 if he sees anything ; and if he does, he can be told 
 either to describe it or to draw it. 
 
 If the picture or diagram thus shown to A is one 
 that has only just been drawn by the responsible experi- 
 menter himself; if it is one that has no simple name 
 that can be signalled ; if A is not allowed to touch B, 
 or to move during the course of the experiment, and 
 has never seen the picture before ; if, by precaution of 
 screening, rays from the picture can be positively as- 
 serted never to have entered the eyes of B ; and if, 
 nevertheless, B describes himself as "seeing" it, how- 
 ever dimly, and is able to draw it, in dead silence on 
 the part of all concerned ; then, I say, the experiment 
 would be a good one. 
 
 But not yet would it be conclusive. We must con- 
 sider who A and B are. 
 
 If they are a pair of persons who go about together, 
 and make money out of the exhibition ; if they are in 
 any sense a brace of professionals accustomed to act 
 together, I deny that anything is solidly proved by such 
 an experiment ; for cunning is by no means an improbable 
 hypothesis. 
 
 Cunning takes such a variety of forms that it is 
 tedious to discuss them ; it is best to eliminate it 
 altogether. That can be done by using unassorted 
 individuals in unaccustomed rooms. True, the experi- 
 ment may thus become much more difficult, if not 
 indeed quite impossible. Two entirely different tuning
 
 84 THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE [SECT, n 
 
 forks will not respond. Two strangers are not usually 
 sympathetic, in the ordinary sense of that word ; perhaps 
 we ought not to expect a response. Nevertheless, the 
 experiment must be made ; and if B is found able to 
 respond, not only to A lt but also to A 2 , A 3 , and other 
 complete strangers, under the conditions already briefly 
 mentioned, the experiment may be regarded as satis- 
 factory. I am prepared to assert that such satisfactory 
 experiments have been made. 
 
 But the power of response in this way to the unin- 
 teresting impression of strangers does not appear to be 
 a common faculty. The number of persons who can 
 act efficiently as B is apparently very limited. But I 
 do not make this assertion with any confidence, for so 
 few people have as yet been seriously tried. It is most 
 likely a question of degree. All shades of responsive- 
 ness may exist, from nearly o to something considerable. 
 
 More experiments are wanted. They are not diffi- 
 cult to try, and sufficient variety may be introduced to 
 prevent the observations from being too deplorably dull. 
 They are, I confess, rather dull. 
 
 Before considering them satisfactory or publishing 
 them it would be well to call in the assistance of a 
 trained observer, who may be able to suggest further 
 precautions ; but at first it is probably well to choose 
 fairly easy conditions. 
 
 Relations are probably more likely to succeed than 
 are strangers ; persons who feel a sympathy with each 
 other, who are accustomed to imagine they know what 
 the other is thinking of, or to say things simultaneously, 
 and such like vague traditions as are common in most 
 families : such individuals as these would naturally be 
 the most likely ones to begin with, until experiment 
 shows otherwise. The A power seems common
 
 CHAP, vi] APPLIED TELEPATHY 85 
 
 enough ; the B power, so far as I know, is rather rare 
 at least to a prominent extent. 
 
 It is customary to call A the agent and B the per- 
 cipient, but there may be some objection to these names. 
 
 The name agent suggests activity ; and it is a distinct 
 question whether any conscious activity is necessary. 
 Sender and receiver are terms that might be used, but 
 they labour under similar and perhaps worse objections. 
 For the present let us simply use the terms A and B, 
 which involve no hypothesis whatever. 
 
 A may be likened to the sending microphone or 
 transmitter ; B to the receiving telephone. 
 
 A to the sounded fork or quivering magnet, B to the 
 responsive one. 
 
 A to the flashing mirror, B to the sensitive sheet. 
 
 But observe that in all the cases hitherto mentioned 
 a third person is mentioned too, the experimenter, C. 
 A and B are regarded as mere tools, instruments, 
 apparatus, for C to make his experiments with. 
 
 Both are passive till C comes and excites the nerve 
 of A, either by pinching him, or by putting things in 
 his mouth, or by showing him diagrams or objects ; and 
 B is then supposed to respond to A. It may be objected 
 that he is really responding to C all the time. Yes, 
 indeed, that may sometimes be so, and it is a distinct 
 possibility to remember. If something that C is uncon- 
 sciously looking at is described by B, instead of the 
 object which is set in front of A, the experiment will 
 seem a failure. There are many such possibilities to 
 bear in mind in so novel a region of research. 
 
 But now I want to go on and point out that C is 
 not essential. He probably is not an assistance at all, 
 very likely he is an obstruction, even if he is a serious 
 and well-intentioned being. But if D, E, F are present
 
 86 THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE [SECT. 11 
 
 too as irresponsible spectators, talking or fidgeting, or 
 even sitting still and thinking, the conditions are bad. 
 One can never be sure what F is doing, he may be 
 simply playing the fool. An experiment conducted in 
 front of a large audience is scientifically useless. 
 
 Whenever I use the term thought-transference I 
 never mean anything like public performances, whether 
 by genuine persons or impostors. The human race is 
 so constituted that such performances have their value 
 they incite others to try experiments ; but in them- 
 selves, and speaking scientifically, public performances 
 are useless, and except when of an exceptionally high 
 order as they were in the case of the Zancigs they 
 often tend to obscure a phenomenon by covering it with 
 semi-legitimate contempt. 
 
 I fear that some hypnotic exhibitions are worse than 
 useless ; in so far as they are conducted, not to advance 
 science, but to exhibit some well known fact again and 
 again, not even to students, but to an idle gaping 
 crowd. 
 
 To return, however, to A and B : let us suppose 
 them left alone, not stimulated by any third person ; it 
 is quite possible for A to combine the functions of C 
 with his own functions, and to stimulate himself. He 
 may look at a picture or a playing card, or he may 
 taste a substance, or he may, if he can, simply think of 
 a number, or a scene, or an event, and, so to speak, 
 keep it vividly in his mind. It may happen that B will 
 be able to describe the scene of which A is thinking, 
 sometimes almost correctly, sometimes with a large 
 admixture of error, or at least of dimness. 
 
 The experiment is virtually the same as those above 
 mentioned, and may be made quite a good one ; the 
 only weak part is that, under the circumstances, every-
 
 CHAP, vi] APPLIED TELEPATHY 87 
 
 thing depends on the testimony of A, and A is not 
 always believed. 
 
 This is, after all, a disability which he shares with 
 C ; and, at any rate, he is able to convince himself by 
 such experiments, provided they are successful. 
 
 But now go a step further. Let A and B be not 
 thinking of experimenting at all. Let them be at a 
 distance from one another, and going about their ordinary 
 vocations, including somnolence and the other passive as 
 well as active occupations of the twenty-four hours. 
 Let us, however, not suppose them strangers, but 
 relatives or intimate friends. Now let something 
 vividly excite A ; let him fall down a cliff, or be run 
 over by a horse, or fall into a river ; or let him be taken 
 violently ill, or be subject to some strong emotion ; or 
 let him be at the point of death. 
 
 Is it not conceivable that if any such sympathetic 
 connexion between individuals as I have been postul- 
 ating exists, if a paltry stimulus supplied by a third 
 person is capable in the slightest degree of conveying 
 itself from one individual to another, is it not conceiv- 
 able or even probable that a violent stimulus, such as we 
 have supposed A to receive, may be able to induce in 
 B, even though inattentive and otherwise occupied, some 
 dim echo, reverberation, response, and cause him to be 
 more or less aware that A is suffering or perturbed. 
 If B is busy, self-absorbed, actively engaged, he may 
 notice nothing. If he happen to be quiescent, vacant, 
 moody, or half or whole asleep, he may realise and be 
 conscious of something. He may perhaps only feel a 
 vague sense of depression in general ; or he may feel 
 the depression and associate it definitely with A ; or he 
 may be more distinctly aware of what is happening, and 
 call out that A has had a fall, or an accident, or is being
 
 88 THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE [SECT, n 
 
 drowned, or is ill ; or he may have a specially vivid 
 dream which will trouble him long after he wakes, and 
 may be told to other persons, and written down ; or he 
 may think he hears A's voice ; or, lastly, he may conjure 
 up an image of A so vividly before his "mind's eye" 
 that he may be able to persuade himself and others that 
 he has seen his apparition : sometimes a mere purpose- 
 less phantom, sometimes in a "setting" of a sort of 
 vision or picture of an event not unlike what is at the 
 time elsewhere really happening. 
 
 The Society for Psychical Research have, with 
 splendid perseverance and diligence, undertaken and 
 carried forward the thankless labour of receiving and 
 sifting a great mass of testimony to phenomena such as 
 I have hinted at. They have published some of them 
 in two large volumes, called Phantasms of the Living. 
 Fresh evidence comes in every month. The evidence 
 is so cumulative, and some of it is so well established, 
 as to bear down the dead wall of scepticism in all those 
 who have submitted to the drudgery of a study of the 
 material. The evidence induces belief. It is not yet 
 copious enough to lead to a valid induction. 
 
 I cannot testify to these facts as I can to the simple 
 experiments where I have acted the part of C. Evidence 
 for spontaneous or involuntary thought-transference must 
 obviously depend on statements received from A and 
 from B, as well as from other persons, some in the 
 neighbourhood of A, others in the neighbourhood of B, 
 together with contemporary newspaper reports, Times 
 obituaries, and other past documents relating to matters 
 of fact, which are available for scrutiny, and may be 
 regarded as trustworthy. 
 
 I am prepared, however, to confess that the weight 
 of testimony is sufficient to satisfy my own mind that
 
 CHAP, vi] APPLIED TELEPATHY 89 
 
 such things do undoubtedly occur ; that the distance 
 between England and India is no barrier to the sym- 
 pathetic communication of intelligence in some way of 
 which we are at present ignorant ; that, just as a 
 signalling key in London causes a telegraphic instru- 
 ment to respond instantaneously in Teheran, which is 
 an every-day occurrence, so the danger or death of a 
 distant child, or brother, or husband, may be signalled, 
 without wire or telegraph clerk, to the heart of a human 
 being fitted to be the recipient of such a message. 
 
 We call the process telepathy sympathy at a 
 distance ; we do not understand it. What is the 
 medium of communication ? Is it through the air, like 
 the tuning forks ; or through the ether, like the magnets ; 
 or is it something non-physical, and exclusively psychical ? 
 No one as yet can tell you. We must know far more 
 about it before we can answer that question, perhaps 
 before we can be sure whether the question has a 
 meaning or not. 
 
 Undoubtedly, the scientific attitude, after being 
 forced to admit the fact, is to assume a physical medium, 
 and to discover it and its processes if possible. When 
 the attempt has failed, it will be time enough to enter 
 upon fresh hypotheses. 
 
 Meanwhile, plainly, telepathy strikes us as a spon- 
 taneous occurrence of that intercommunication between 
 mind and mind (or brain and brain), which for want of 
 a better term we at present style thought-transference. 
 We may be wrong in thus regarding it, but as scientific 
 men that is how we are bound to regard it unless forced 
 by the weight of evidence into some apparently less 
 tenable position. 
 
 The opinion is strengthened by the fact that the 
 spontaneously occurring impressions can be artificially
 
 90 THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE [SECT, n 
 
 and experimentally imitated by conscious attempts to 
 produce them. Individuals are known who can by an 
 effort of will excite the brain of another person at a 
 moderate distance, say in another part of the same 
 town, or even in some distant place, so that this 
 second person imagines that he hears a call or sees a 
 face. 
 
 These are called experimental apparitions, and 
 appear well established. These experiments also want 
 repeating. They require care, obviously ; but they are 
 very valuable pieces of evidence, and must contribute 
 immensely to experimental psychology. 
 
 What now is the meaning of this unexpected sym- 
 pathetic resonance, this syntonic reverberation between 
 minds ? Is it conceivably the germ of a new sense, as 
 it were, something which the human race is, in the 
 progress of evolution, destined to receive in fuller 
 measure ? or is it the relic of a faculty possessed by our 
 animal ancestry before speech was ? 
 
 I have no wish to intrude speculations upon you, 
 and I cannot answer these questions except in terms of 
 speculation. I wish to assert nothing but what I believe 
 to be solid and verifiable facts. 
 
 Let me, however, point out that the intercommunion 
 of minds, the exciting in the brain of B a thought 
 possessed by A, is after all a very ordinary and well 
 known process. We have a quantity of well-arranged 
 mechanism to render it possible. The human race has 
 advanced far beyond the animal in the development 
 of this mechanism ; and civilised man has advanced 
 beyond savages. Conceivably, by thus developing the 
 mechanism, we may have begun to lose the spontaneous 
 and really simpler form of the power ; but the power, 
 with mechanism, conspicuously exists.
 
 CHAP, vi] APPLIED TELEPATHY 91 
 
 I whisper a secret to A, and a short time afterwards 
 I find that B is perfectly aware of it. It sometimes 
 happens so. It has probably happened in what we are 
 accustomed to consider a very commonplace fashion ; 
 A has told him. When you come to analyse the 
 process, however, it is not really at all simple. I will 
 not go into tedious details ; but when you remember 
 that what conveyed the thought was the impalpable 
 compressions and dilatations of a gas, and that in the 
 process of transmission it existed for a finite space of 
 time in this intermediate and curiously mechanical con- 
 dition, you may realise something of puzzlement in the 
 process. I am not sure but that we ought to consider 
 some direct sympathy between two minds, without this 
 mechanical process, as really a more simple and direct 
 mode of conveying an idea. However, all dualism is 
 repugnant when pressed far enough, and I do not 
 now wish to insist on any real and essential anti- 
 thesis between mind and matter, between idea and 
 process. Pass on to another illustration. 
 
 Tell a secret to A, in New Zealand, and discover 
 that B, in St. Petersburg, is before long aware of it, 
 neither having travelled. How can that happen ? That 
 is not possible to a savage ; it would seem to him 
 mysterious. It is mysterious in reality. The idea 
 existed for a time in the form of black scrawls on a bit 
 of paper, which travelled between the two places. A 
 transfer of material occurred, not an aerial vibration ; 
 the piece of paper held in front of B's eyes excited in 
 him the idea or knowledge of fact which you had com- 
 municated to A. 
 
 Not even a material transfer is necessary however ; 
 no matter flows along a telegraph wire, and the air is 
 undisturbed by an electric current, but thought-trans-
 
 92 THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE [SECT, n 
 
 ference through the etherial medium (with, or indeed 
 without, the help of a telegraph or telephone wire) is an 
 accomplished fact, though it would have puzzled our 
 ancestors of last century. And yet it is not really new, 
 it is only the distance and perfection of it that is new. 
 We all possess an etherial receiving instrument, in our 
 organ of vision. The old semaphore system of signal- 
 ling, as well as the heliograph method, is really a utilisa- 
 tion of the ether for this kind of thought-transference. 
 Much information, sometimes of momentous character, 
 may be conveyed by a wink or nod ; or even by a look. 
 These also are messages sent through the ether. The 
 eye is affected by disturbances arriving through the 
 ether, and by those alone. 
 
 Now, then, I say, shut the eyes, stop the ears, 
 transmit no material substance, interpose distance 
 sufficient to stop all pushing and pulling. Can thought 
 or ideas still be transmitted ? Experiment answers that 
 they can. But what the medium is, and how the process 
 occurs, it remains for further investigation to ascertain. 
 
 We reduced our initial three individuals to two ; we 
 can reduce the two to one. It is possible for the A and 
 B functions to be apparently combined in one individual. 
 Some practice seems necessary for this, and it is a curious 
 state of things. It seems assisted by staring at an object 
 such as a glass globe or crystal a slight amount of self- 
 hypnotism probably. Then you see visions and receive 
 impressions, or sometimes your hand works unconsci- 
 ously, as if one part of your brain was signalling to 
 another part, and your own identity was dormant or 
 complexed for a time. But in these cases of so-called 
 automatic writing, crystal vision, trance-utterance, clair- 
 voyance, and the like, are we quite sure whether it is a 
 case of A and B at all ; and, if so, whether the subject
 
 CHAP, vi] APPLIED TELEPATHY 93 
 
 before us is really acting as both ? I am not sure ; I 
 distinctly doubt it in some cases. It is possible that the 
 clairvoyant is responding to some unknown world-mind 
 of which he forms a part : that the real agent is neither 
 himself nor any other living person. This possibility 
 must not be ignored in ordinary cases of apparent 
 thought-transference, too. 
 
 Well, now, take a further step. Suppose I discover 
 a piece of paper with scrawls on it. I may guess they 
 are intended for something, but as they are to me 
 illegible hieroglyphics, I carry it to one person after 
 another, and get them to look at it ; but it excites in them 
 no response. They perceive little more than a savage 
 would perceive. But not so with all of them. One man 
 to whom I show it has the perceptive faculty, so to 
 speak ; he becomes wildly excited ; he begins to sing ; 
 he rushes for an arrangement of wood and catgut, and 
 fills the air with vibrations. Even the others can now 
 faintly appreciate the meaning. The piece of paper was 
 a lost manuscript of Beethoven ! 
 
 What sort of thought-transference is that? Where 
 is the A to whom the ideas originally occurred ? He 
 has been dead for years ; his fossilised thought has lain 
 dormant in matter ; but it only wanted a sympathetic and 
 educated mind to perceive it, to revive it, and to make 
 it the property of the world. Idea, do I call it? but 
 it is not only idea : there may be a world of emotion 
 too, thus stored up in matter, ready to be released as by 
 detent. Action of mind on matter, reaction of matter 
 on mind are these things, after all, commonplaces too ? 
 
 If so what is not possible ? 
 
 Here is a room where a tragedy occurred, where 
 the human spirit was strung to intensest anguish. Is 
 there any trace of that agony present still and able to
 
 94 THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE [SECT, n 
 
 be appreciated by an attuned or receptive mind ? I 
 assert nothing, except that it is not inconceivable. If 
 it happen, it may take many forms ; vague disquiet, 
 perhaps, or imaginary sounds or vague visions, or 
 perhaps a dream or picture of the event as it occurred. 
 Understand, I do not regard the evidence for these 
 things as so conclusive as for some of the other 
 phenomena I have dealt with, but the belief in such 
 facts may be forced upon us, and you perceive that the 
 garment of superstition is already dropping from them. 
 They will take their place, if true, in an orderly universe, 
 along with other not wholly unallied and already well 
 known occurrences. 
 
 Relics again : is it credible that a relic, a lock of hair, 
 an old garment, retains any trace of a deceased friend 
 represents any portion of his personality ? Does not an 
 old letter? Does not a painting? An "old master" we 
 call it. Aye, there may be much of the personality of 
 the old master thus preserved. Is not the emotion felt 
 on looking at it a kind of thought-transference from the 
 departed ? A painting differs from a piece of music in 
 that it is constantly incarnate, so to speak. It is there 
 for all to see, for some to understand. The music re- 
 quires incarnation, it can be "performed " as we say, and 
 then it can be appreciated. But in no case without the 
 attuned and thoughtful mind ; and so these things are, 
 in a sense, thought-transference, but deferred thought- 
 transference. They may be likened to telepathy not 
 only reaching over tracts of space but deferred through 
 epochs of time. 1 
 
 Think over these great things and be not unduly 
 
 1 They are not technical telepathy, as defined, of course, because they 
 occur through accustomed ways and processes. Technical telepathy is the 
 attainment of the same result through unaccustomed ways and processes.
 
 CHAP, vi] APPLIED TELEPATHY 95 
 
 sceptical about little things. An attitude of keen and 
 critical inquiry must continually be maintained, and in 
 that sense any amount of scepticism is not only legitimate 
 but necessary. The kind of scepticism I deprecate is 
 not that which sternly questions and rigorously probes, 
 it is rather that which confidently asserts and dogmati- 
 cally denies ; but this kind is not true scepticism, in the 
 proper sense of the word, for it deters inquiry and 
 forbids inspection. It is too positive concerning the 
 boundaries of knowledge and the line where superstition 
 begins. 
 
 Phantasms and dreams and ghosts, crystal-gazing, 
 premonitions, and clairvoyance : the region of supersti- 
 tion ? Yes, hitherto, but possibly also the region of fact. 
 As taxes on credulity they are trifles compared to things 
 with which we are already familiar ; only too familiar, 
 for our familiarity has made us stupidly and inanely 
 inappreciative of them. 
 
 The whole of our knowledge and existence is 
 shrouded in mystery : the commonplace is itself full of 
 marvel, and the business of science is to overcome the 
 forces of superstition by enlisting them in the service 
 of genuine knowledge. And when this is done I do not 
 doubt that some of these forces will be found auxiliary 
 to the sacred cause of religion itself.
 
 SECTION III 
 
 SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY AND 
 CLAIRVOYANCE 
 
 CHAPTER VII 
 
 APPARITIONS CONSIDERED IN THE LIGHT OF 
 TELEPATHY 
 
 THE fact of telepathy having been experimentally 
 established by a large number of experiments 
 conducted by different people, it remains to 
 consider more fully its bearing and significance. 
 
 Telepathy means the apparently direct action of one 
 mind on another by means unknown to science. That 
 a thought or image or impression or emotion in the 
 mind of one person can arouse a similar impression in 
 the mind of another person sufficiently sympathetic and 
 sufficiently at leisure to attend and record the impression, 
 is now proved. But the mechanism whereby it is done, 
 or even if there is anything that can be likened to 
 physical mechanism at all, is still unknown. The 
 appearance is as if it were a direct action of mind on 
 mind, or of brain on brain, irrespective of the usual 
 nerves and muscles and organs of sense. 
 
 This fact alone once admitted, after having run the 
 traditional gauntlet of scepticism serves to explain, at 
 least in a plausible and tentative manner, a number of
 
 CHAP. VH] APPARITIONS 97 
 
 puzzling phenomena; notably it furnishes a plausible 
 key to the phenomena of apparitions and hallucinations 
 of every kind, whether of sight or of hearing or of touch. 
 It is of especial value in reducing the rudimentary 
 difficulty about the clothes and accessories of so-called 
 " ghosts " to absurdity ; since of course a mental 
 impression would represent a person under something 
 like customary, though it may be unexpected, sur- 
 roundings, just as happens in an ordinary dream. 
 
 The word " hallucination " applied to phantasmal 
 appearances in general has been objected to in con- 
 nexion with some of these apparitions ; as if it were 
 intended to imply as it is often mistakenly assumed to 
 imply that there is no objective reality underlying the 
 apparition whatever. It is, however, fully admitted that 
 some hallucinations may be and indeed are veridical 
 (i.e. truth-telling) ; inasmuch as they correspond with 
 some real event, some strong emotion, due perhaps to 
 an accident or to the illness or decease of the distant 
 and visualised person. They therefore do correspond 
 with some objective reality, just as the image in a 
 looking-glass corresponds with and is veridical evidence 
 of some objective reality ; but as to any substantiality 
 about a phantasm that must be regarded as demanding 
 further investigation. Hypothetically it may differ in 
 different cases ; and in no case can it be safe to assume, 
 without special evidence, that it has anything more 
 than a psychological basis. 
 
 The question of photography applied to visible 
 phantasms, and to an invisible variety said to be 
 perceived by clairvoyants, is still an open one at any 
 rate no photographic evidence has yet appeared con- 
 clusive to me. If successful, photography could prove 
 that the impression was not only a mental one, but 
 7
 
 98 SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY [SECT, in 
 
 that the ether of space had been definitely affected in 
 a certain way also, so that the impression had probably 
 become received by the optical apparatus of the eye, 
 and had been transmitted in the usual way to the brain. 
 It would not prove substantiality ; since of course it is 
 perfectly easy to photograph the virtual image formed 
 by a looking-glass. Still, genuine photography would 
 indicate a step in advance of telepathy : it would 
 establish one variety of what are called "physical 
 phenomena." There is, in truth, a vast amount of 
 evidence for physical phenomena of this technically 
 supernormal kind ; but they have not yet made good 
 their claim to clear and positive acceptance in the way 
 that telepathy has done. 
 
 But we are at present not attending to physical 
 phenomena. We need not assume that an apparition 
 has any objective or physical reality. It may be only 
 an impression on the mind of a percipient, analogous 
 to the image or impression caused in one person while 
 another is endeavouring to transfer the image of an 
 object. That which experimentally is found to occur 
 of conscious purpose we think may sometimes occur 
 unconsciously too. We are not sure indeed that the 
 consciousness or will power of the agent has anything 
 to do with it ; the transfer is effected we know not how, 
 and it may be wholly an affair of the subconsciousness. 
 If so, a strong emotion even in a distant person may 
 produce an echo or reverberation in the mind of a 
 relative or even a sympathetic stranger, without the 
 agent being in the least conscious of what is happening, 
 and without the percipient in the least understanding 
 the process. He may think that the impression in the 
 mind is real, and may only be undeceived by trying to 
 touch it, or he may perceive that it is no more real than
 
 CHAP, vn] APPARITIONS 99 
 
 the image in a looking-glass, or not so real as that, 
 and yet may feel certain that it corresponds to some 
 sort of psychical reality somewhere. 
 
 In that case the impression is called veridical or 
 truth-telling, because it does convey real information, 
 though it does so in a phantasmal or unreal manner. 
 Hallucinations need not necessarily be unreal or 
 phantasmal in every case : that is a matter for further 
 investigation, but it does assuredly clear the ground to 
 treat them as such in the first instance. 
 
 PHANTASMS 
 
 Examples of apparitions seen by relatives at or very 
 near to the epoch of death are so common that it is 
 hardly worth while to quote any here. The publications 
 of the Society for Psychical Research and the book 
 called Phantasms of the Living are full of them ; 
 and in most assemblages it will be found that a few 
 of those present are aware of cases of this kind in their 
 own family history. 
 
 Part of the scepticism which has surrounded the 
 subject has been undoubtedly due to the difficult 
 notions which are rendered necessary if those apparitions 
 are to be supposed objective realities. Even supposing 
 a human being could thus appear, the apparition of his 
 clothes and simplest accessories must thus become 
 puzzling. Sometimes such figures are seen accompanied 
 by animals, sometimes with their surroundings lightly 
 sketched in as it were, as for instance part of a ship in 
 the case of a sailor. All these difficulties sink into non- 
 existence directly it is apprehended that the vision is 
 a mental impression produced by a psychical agency, 
 veridical in the sense of corresponding to reality more
 
 TOO SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY [SECT, in 
 
 or less closely, but subjective in the sense of there being 
 no actual bodily presence. This is the kind of ration- 
 alising theory on which the Society for Psychical 
 Research started its existence : it must have been the 
 hope of similarly detecting an element of common sense 
 running through a great variety of popular legend that 
 conferred on its pioneers the motive power necessary. 
 Anyhow that was their adopted theory, and accordingly 
 all such apparitions were in the first instance supposed 
 to be due to telepathy from the dying person and were 
 called Phantasms of the Living. 
 
 The following is an extract from a Report of one of the 
 Committees : There is strong testimony that clairvoyants 
 have witnessed and described trivial incidents in which 
 they had no special interest, and even scenes in which 
 the actors, though actual persons, were complete 
 strangers to them ; and such cases seem properly assim- 
 ilated to those where they describe mere places and 
 objects, the idea of which can hardly be supposed to be 
 impressed on them by any personality at all. Once 
 more, apparitions at death, though the fact of death 
 sufficiently implies excitement or disturbance in one 
 mind, have often been witnessed, not only by relatives 
 or friends, in a normal state but interested in the event 
 a case above considered but by other observers who 
 had no personal interest in the matter. 
 
 To secure testimony on these tppics we have had to 
 depend on the co-operation of the public, and we have 
 sought far and wide for trustworthy testimony, which we 
 have tested in a stringent manner, never resting satisfied 
 until by inquiry and pertinacious cross-examination, with 
 an examination of contemporary records of various kinds, 
 we have made as sure as is humanly possibly that our 
 witnesses were neither lying nor drawing unduly on their 
 imagination, but that the event happened pretty much as 
 they have narrated or at the time recorded them.
 
 CHAP, vii] APPARITIONS 101 
 
 " Phantasms of the Dying" might be a better name 
 for these very numerous cases of apparition or veridical 
 hallucination. Whatever the cause, the fact of their 
 existence has been thoroughly established ; there is a con- 
 cordance far beyond chance between apparitions which 
 convey the impression of the unexpected death or illness 
 of a distant person, and the actual fact ; the intelligence 
 being, in this form, impressed on a percipient at a dis- 
 tance, by some apparently unconscious mental activity 
 and by means at present unknown. 
 
 ABBREVIATED EXAMPLES 
 
 As an instance of a vision with appropriate accessories I might 
 take a case reported more fully in the Proceedings of the Society for 
 Psychical Research, vol. iii. page 97 the case of a favourite and 
 devoted Scottish workman who appeared to his employer in what is 
 described as an extraordinarily vivid dream in which the workman 
 appeared with a face of " indescribable bluish pale colour and on his 
 forehead spots like blots of sweat," and earnestly said several times 
 that he had not done the thing which he was accused of doing. When 
 asked what this was, he replied impressively " Ye'll sune ken.'' Almost 
 immediately afterwards the news of this man's suicide arrived. But 
 the employer felt assured on the strength of his vision that, though 
 dead, the man had not committed suicide ; and said so. Before long 
 it turned out that his assurance was correct, for the workman had 
 drunk from a bottle containing nitric acid by accident. The employer 
 moreover subsequently ascertained that the symptoms exhibited by the 
 phantasmal appearance were such as are appropriate to poisoning by 
 this liquid. 
 
 Another case of vision with more detailed accessories 
 is in vol. vii. page 33, communicated by Dr. Hodgson, 
 and may be abbreviated thus : 
 
 Mrs. Paquet on the morning of October 24th, 1889, after her 
 husband had gone to work and the children to school, feeling gloomy, 
 was making some tea for herself, when she saw a vision of her brother,
 
 102 SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY [SECT, in 
 
 Edmund Dunn, standing only a few feet away; and her report 
 continues : 
 
 " The apparition stood with back toward me, or rather, partially so, 
 and was in the act of falling forward away from me seemingly im 
 pelled by two ropes or a loop of rope drawing against his legs. The 
 vision lasted but a moment, disappearing over a low railing or bulwark, 
 but was very distinct. I dropped the tea, clasped my hands to my 
 face, and exclaimed, ' My God ! Ed. is drowned.' 
 
 " At about half-past ten a.m. my husband received a telegram from 
 Chicago announcing the drowning of my brother. When he arrived 
 home, he said to me, ' Ed. is sick in hospital at Chicago ; I have just 
 received a telegram,' to which I replied ' Ed. is drowned ; I saw him 
 go overboard.' I then gave him a minute description of what I had 
 seen. I stated that my brother, as I saw him, was bareheaded, had on 
 a heavy, blue sailor's shirt, no coat, and that he went over the rail or 
 bulwark. I noticed that his pants' legs were rolled up enough to show 
 the white lining inside. I also described the appearance of the boat 
 at the point where my brother went overboard. 
 
 " I am not nervous, and neither before nor since have I had any 
 experience in the least degree similar to that above related. 
 
 " My brother was not subject to fainting or vertigo. 
 
 "AGNES PAQUET" 
 
 MR. PAQUET'S STATEMENT 
 
 "At about 10.30 o'clock a.m., October 24th, 1889, I received a 
 telegram from Chicago, announcing the drowning of my brother-in-law, 
 Edmund Dunn, at 3 o'clock that morning. I went directly home, and 
 wishing to break the force of the sad news I had to convey to my wife, 
 I said to her : ' Ed. is sick in hospital at Chicago ; I have just received 
 a telegram.' To which she replied: 'Ed. is drowned; I saw him go 
 overboard.' She then described to me the appearance and dress of 
 her brother as described in her statement, also the appearance of the 
 boat, etc. 
 
 " I started at once for Chicago, and when I arrived there I found 
 the appearance of that part of the vessel described by my wife to be 
 exactly as she had described it, though she had never seen the vessel ; 
 and the crew verified my wife's description of her brother's dress, etc., 
 except that they thought he had his hat on at the time of the accident. 
 They said that Mr. Dunn had purchased a pair of pants a few days 
 before the accident occurred, and as they were a trifle long, wrinkling
 
 CHAP, vn] APPARITIONS 103 
 
 at the knees, he had worn them rolled up, showing the white lining 
 as seen by my wife." 
 
 STATEMENT OF ACCIDENT 
 
 "On October 24th, 1889, Edmund Dunn, brother of Mrs. Agnes 
 Paquet, was serving as fireman on the tug Wolf, a small steamer engaged 
 in towing vessels in Chicago harbour. At about three o'clock a.m., 
 the tug fastened to a vessel, inside the piers, to tow her up the river. 
 While adjusting the tow-line Mr. Dunn fell, or was thrown overboard 
 by the tow-line, and drowned." 
 
 In this case, if 3 a.m, signifies Chicago time, the 
 vision must have followed the accident very closely ; 
 but it has gradually become clear that some of these 
 cases do not coincide precisely with the epoch of death, 
 but follow it sometimes at so long an interval that 
 another group has to be classified as " Phantasms of the 
 Dead." (See Mrs. Sidgwick's Memoir on the subject in 
 Proceedings, vol. iii.) 
 
 Again occasionally the hallucinations are collective, 
 so that several people present see the same vision. It 
 is possible to consider these as cases of contagious 
 hallucination : and it is not usually necessary to suppose 
 that the distant person whose image was being seen 
 knew anything about it or was making any conscious 
 effort to communicate. 
 
 If indeed he were conscious of the attempt, still more 
 if he knew of its success and reception, it would be a 
 feature of greatly added interest ; it would then fall into 
 the class of reciprocal cases which are rarer. 
 
 EXPERIMENTAL APPARITIONS 
 
 The fact that such visions can also be produced 
 through the agency of living people even in health 
 was proved by the experiments conducted by Mr. S.
 
 104 SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY [SECT. HI 
 
 H. B., as recorded in Phantasms of the Living, vol. i. 
 pp. 104-9, an d in Human Personality, vol. i. p. 293. 
 This gentleman willed himself or rather his phantom 
 to appear to two ladies, without their knowing of the 
 experiment ; and he succeeded in his intention. They 
 both saw him simultaneously, though he did not see 
 them, and his appearance was as of one in evening 
 dress wandering aimlessly about their room, after the 
 traditional manner of " ghosts." This experimental 
 production of a ghost is a particularly instructive case ; 
 and many ghostly appearances belong to living people, 
 who are usually unconscious that they are producing 
 any such effect. There appears to be no reason why 
 an apparition should always be of a deceased person. 
 But whether every apparition is of this unsubstantial 
 and purely subjective order, or whether a few proceed 
 to a further degree of reality and belong to what are 
 sometimes spoken of as incipient materialisation, I do 
 not at this stage even discuss. It is sufficient to 
 indicate that a true hypothesis does not close the door 
 to other and more extended ones, if the first is found 
 incompetent to explain all the facts. 
 
 For the convenient analogy of conscious and pur- 
 posed Thought-transference must not be pressed too 
 far. Our phenomena break through any attempt to 
 group them under heads of purposely transferred impres- 
 sion ; and the words Telcesthesia and Telepathy were 
 introduced by Mr. Myers to cover all cases of impression 
 received at a distance without the normal operation of 
 the recognised sense organs. 
 
 These general terms are found of permanent service ; 
 but as regards what is for the present included under 
 them, we must limit and arrange our material rather 
 with an eye to convenience, than with any belief that 
 our classification will ultimately prove a fundamental
 
 CHAP, vn] APPARITIONS 105 
 
 one. No true demarcation, in fact, can as yet be made 
 between one class of those experiences and another ; 
 we need the record of as many and as diverse phenomena 
 as we can get, if we are to be in a position to deal 
 satisfactorily with any one of them. 
 
 The popular term "ghost" may cover a wide range 
 of essentially different phenomena, and the hallucinatory 
 but veridical kind of apparition, which has no close con- 
 nexion with any particular place, is the best established 
 and commonest variety. 
 
 HAUNTINGS 
 
 The kind of ghost associated with a place say a 
 room, and seen by any one who happens to sleep in 
 that room, provided he is fairly wakeful and not too 
 case-hardened against weird influences, constitutes a 
 difficult and at present somewhat unsatisfactory region 
 of inquiry. The evidence for the existence of this 
 "fixed local" kind of apparition is strong, but hardly 
 conclusive ; and this kind is not included among those 
 called "phantasms of the living" nor among halluci- 
 nations due to telepathy from the injured or dying. 
 
 The Society has not had the opportunity of investi- 
 gating so-called haunted houses in any considerable 
 number ; and many of such cases even when reported 
 resolve themselves merely into uncanny noises such as 
 may be accounted for in one of a great many different 
 ways. I would not be understood as expressing any 
 opinion as to the actual occurrence of this class of 
 phantom our study of it as yet has been insufficient, 
 but of the occurrence of visions which coincide fairly 
 in time with some severe shock to the person repre- 
 sented, it is impossible for me to entertain a doubt.
 
 io6 SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY [SECT, in 
 
 The evidence must certainly depend on human testi- 
 mony, but immense trouble has been taken to collect 
 such testimony over a wide range of persons, to sift and 
 examine and test it by every means in our power, and 
 then to record it in volumes accessible to the public. 
 Those who have been chiefly occupied for years in this 
 work are able to testify concerning it as follows : 
 
 We have thus accumulated a great body of testimony 
 which it is impossible to overlook or to discard. These 
 facts form a foundation for the beginning of knowledge 
 concerning them. 
 
 Our evidence is no shifting shadow, which it may 
 be left to individual taste or temperament to interpret, 
 but more resembles a solid mass seen in twilight 
 which men may indeed avoid stumbling over, but only 
 by resolutely walking away from it. And when the 
 savant thus deserts the field, the ordinary man needs 
 to have the nature and true amount of the testimony 
 far more directly brought home to him, than is necessary 
 in realms already mastered by specialists to whose dicta 
 he may defer. Failing this direct contact with the facts, 
 the vaguely fascinated regard of the ordinary public is, 
 for all scientific purposes, as futile as the savant's deter- 
 mined avoidance. Knowledge can never grow until it 
 is realised that the question " Do you believe in these 
 things ? " is puerile unless it has been preceded by the 
 inquiry, " What do you know about them ? " 
 
 For, in fact, this subject is at present very much in 
 the position which zoology and botany occupied in the 
 time of Aristotle, or nosology in the time of Hippocrates. 
 Aristotle had no zoological gardens or methodical treatises 
 to refer to; he was obliged to go down to the fish- 
 market, to hear whatever the sailors could tell, and 
 look at whatever they could bring him. This spirit of 
 omnivorous inquiry no doubt exposed him to hearing 
 much that was exaggerated or untrue ; but plainly the 
 science of zoology could not have been upbuilt without
 
 CHAP, vn] APPARITIONS lo; 
 
 it. Diseases afford a still more striking parallel to the 
 phenomena of which we are in quest. Men of science 
 are wont to make it an objection to this quest that 
 phenomena cannot be reproduced under our own con- 
 ditions or at our own time. The looseness of thought 
 here exhibited by men ordinarily clear-headed is surely 
 a striking example of the prepotence of prejudice over 
 education. Will the objectors assert that all aberrations 
 of function and degenerations of tissue are reproducible 
 by direct experiment ? Can physicians secure a case 
 of cancer or Addison's disease by any previous arrange- 
 ment of conditions ? Our science is by no means the 
 only one concerned with phenomena which are at 
 present to a large extent irreproducible : all the sciences 
 of life are still within that category, and all sciences 
 whatever were in it once.
 
 CHAPTER VIII 
 TELEPATHY FROM AN IMMATERIAL REGION 
 
 " I ^HE phenomenon upon a consideration of which 
 JL we shall shortly enter is that exhibited in several 
 forms and known under various names, of which 
 the simplest perhaps is automatic writing that is, 
 writing executed independently of the full knowledge 
 and consciousness of the operator the hand acting 
 in obedience either to some unconscious portion of the 
 operator's mind, or else responding to some other 
 psychical influence more or less distinct from both his 
 normal and his hypernormal personality. Sometimes 
 it takes the form not of writing, but of unconscious 
 speech ; and occasionally the person whose hand or 
 voice is being used is himself completely entranced 
 and unconscious for one or two hours together. There 
 is evidently a great deal to be learned about this 
 phenomenon, and many surmises are legitimate 
 respecting it, but it is useless and merely ignorant to 
 deny its occurrence. It is often quite clear that parts 
 of the writings or speech so obtained do not represent 
 the normal knowledge of the automatist; but whence 
 the information is derived is uncertain, and probably 
 in different cases the source is different. The simplest 
 assumption, and one that covers perhaps a majority 
 of the facts, is that the writer's unconscious intelligence 
 
 108
 
 CHAP, vni] IMMATERIAL TELEPATHY 109 
 
 or subliminal self his dream or genius stratum is at 
 work that he is in a condition of unconscious and 
 subliminal lucidity, and subject to a sort of hyper- 
 aesthesia. 
 
 It has long been known that in order to achieve 
 remarkable results in any department of intellectual 
 activity, the mind must be to some extent unaware of 
 passing occurrences. To be keenly awake and "on 
 the spot " is a highly valued accomplishment, and for 
 the ordinary purposes of mundane affairs is a far more 
 useful state of mind than the rather hazy and absorbed 
 condition which is associated with the quality of mind 
 called genius ; but it is not as effective for brilliant 
 achievement. 
 
 When a poet or musician or mathematician feels 
 himself inspired, his senses are at least his common- 
 place and non-relevant attention is dulled or half 
 asleep ; and though probably some part of his brain 
 is in a state of great activity, I am not aware of any 
 experiments directed to test which that part is, nor 
 whether, when in that state, any of the more ordinarily 
 used portions are really dormant or no. It would be 
 interesting, but difficult, to ascertain the precise physio- 
 logical accompaniments of that which on a small scale 
 is called a brown study, and on a larger scale a period 
 of inspiration. 
 
 It does not seem unreasonable to suppose that the 
 state is somewhat allied to the initial condition of 
 anaesthesia the somnambulic condition in which, though 
 the automatic processes of the body go on with greater 
 perfection than usual, the conscious or noticing aspect 
 of the mind is latent, so that the things which influence 
 the person are apparently no longer the ordinary 
 events which affect his peripheral organs, but either
 
 no TELEPATHY OR CLAIRVOYANCE [SECT, in 
 
 something internal or else something not belonging to 
 the ordinarily known physical universe at all. 
 
 The mind is always in a receptive state, perhaps, 
 but whereas the business - like wide - awake person 
 receives impressions from every trivial detail of his 
 physical surroundings, the half-asleep person seems to 
 receive impressions from a different stratum altogether ; 
 higher in some instances, lower in some instances, but 
 different always from those received by ordinary men 
 in their every-day state. 
 
 In a man of genius the state comes on of itself, and 
 the results are astounding. There are found occasion- 
 ally feeble persons, usually young, who seek to attain 
 to the appearance of genius by the easy process of 
 assuming or encouraging an attitude of vacancy and 
 uselessness. There may be all grades of result attained 
 while in this state, and the state itself is of less than 
 no value unless it is justified by the results. 
 
 By experiment and observation it has now been 
 established that a state not altogether dissimilar to 
 this can be induced by artificial means, e.g., by drugs, 
 by hypnosis, by crystal gazing, by purposed inattention ; 
 and also that a receptive or clairvoyant condition occurs 
 occasionally without provocation, during sleep and during 
 trance. All these states seem to some extent allied, 
 and, as is well known, Mr. Myers has elaborated their 
 relationship in his series of articles on the subliminal 
 consciousness. 
 
 Well now, the question arises, What is the source 
 of the intelligence manifested during epochs of clair- 
 voyant lucidity, as sometimes experienced in the 
 hypnotic or the somnambulic state, or during trance, 
 or displayed automatically? 
 
 The most striking cases of which I am now
 
 CHAP, vm] IMMATERIAL TELEPATHY m 
 
 immediately or mediately cognisant, are the trance 
 state of Mrs. Piper and the automatism of such writers 
 as Mrs. Verrall and Mrs. Holland. Without any 
 apparent lulling of attention at all I am experimentally 
 assured of the possibility of conveying information 
 between one mind and another without the aid of 
 ordinary sense organs ; but the cases mentioned are 
 especially striking, and will serve to narrow the field to 
 what, after all, may be considered at present the main 
 points. 
 
 Mrs. Piper in the trance state is undoubtedly (I use 
 the word in the strongest sense ; I have absolutely no 
 more doubt on the subject than I have of my friends' 
 ordinary knowledge of me and other men), Mrs. 
 Piper's trance personality is undoubtedly aware of 
 much to which she has no kind of ordinarily recognised 
 clue, and of which in her ordinary state she knows 
 nothing. But how does she get this knowledge ? She 
 herself when in the trance state asserts that she gets 
 it by conversing with the deceased friends and relatives 
 of people present. And that this is a genuine opinion 
 of hers, i.e. that the process feels like that to her 
 unconscious or subconscious mind the part of her 
 which used to call itself Phinuit and now calls itself 
 " Rector " I am fully prepared to believe. But that 
 does not carry us very far towards a knowledge of what 
 the process actually is. 
 
 Conversation implies speaking with the mouth, and 
 when receiving or asking information she is momentarily 
 in a deeper slumber, and not occupied in normal 
 speech. At times, indeed, slight mutterings of one- 
 sided questions and replies are heard, or are written, 
 very like the mutterings of a person in sleep under- 
 going a vivid dream.
 
 112 TELEPATHY OR CLAIRVOYANCE [SECT, in 
 
 Dream is certainly the ordinary person's nearest 
 approach to the entranced condition ; and the fading of 
 recollection as the conscious memory returns is also 
 paralleled by the waking of Mrs. Piper out of the 
 trance. But, instead of a nearly passive dream, it is 
 more nearly allied to the somnambulic state ; though 
 the activity, far from being chiefly locomotory, is 
 mainly mental and only partially muscular. 
 
 She is in a state of somnambulism in which the 
 mind is more active than the body ; and the activity 
 is so different from her ordinary activity, she is so 
 distinctly a different sort of person, that she quite 
 appropriately calls herself by another name. 
 
 It is natural to ask, Is she still herself? But it is a 
 question difficult to answer, unless "herself" be defined. 
 It is her mouth that is speaking, or her hand which is 
 writing, and I suppose her brain and nerves are work- 
 ing the muscles ; but they are not worked in the 
 customary way, nor does the mind manifested thereby 
 at all resemble her mind. Until, however, the meaning 
 of identity can be accurately specified, I find it difficult 
 to discuss the question whether she or another person 
 is really speaking. 
 
 On this point the waking experience of Mrs. 
 Newnham an automatic writer quoted in Phantasms of 
 the Living, vol. i. p. 63 is of assistance. In her case 
 the hand wrote matter not in the writer's mind and 
 which she did not feel that she was writing. Her hand 
 wrote while she was taking the attention of her own 
 conscious mind away from her hand and letting it be 
 guided by her subconscious or by some other mind. 
 
 The instructive feature about this case was that 
 the minds apparently influencing the hand were not so 
 much those of dead as of living people. The advantage
 
 CHAP, vm] IMMATERIAL TELEPATHY 113 
 
 of this was that they could be catechised afterwards 
 about their share in the transaction ; and it then appeared 
 that they either knew nothing about it or were sur^ 
 prised at it ; for though the communication did corre- 
 spond to something in their minds, it did not represent 
 anything of which they were consciously thinking, and 
 was only a very approximate rendering of what they 
 might be wishing to convey. They did not seem able 
 to exercise control over the messages, any more than 
 untrained people can control their thoughts in dreams. 
 But we must not jump to the conclusion that this will 
 always be the case ; that the connexion is never re- 
 ciprocally conscious, as when two persons are talking ; 
 but it shows that at any rate it need not be so. Since 
 the living communicant is not aware of what is being 
 dictated, so the dead person need not be consciously 
 operative ; and thus conceivably the hand of the auto- 
 matist may be influenced by minds other than his own, 
 minds both living and dead (by one apparently as 
 readily as by the other), but not by a conscious portion 
 of the mind of any one ; by the subconscious or dreamy 
 portion, if by any portion at all. 
 
 When Phinuit then, or Mrs. Piper in the trance 
 state, reports conversations which she has had with 
 other minds (usually in Phinuit's case with persons 
 deceased), and even when the voice changes and 
 messages come apparently from those very people 
 themselves, it does not follow that they themselves 
 are necessarily aware of the fact, nor need their 
 conscious mind (if they have any) be active in the 
 process. 
 
 The signature of an automatist's hand is equivalent 
 to the assertion that Miss X., for instance, is deliberately 
 writing ; Phinuit's statement is equally an assertion that 
 8
 
 1 14 TELEPATHY OR CLAIRVOYANCE [SECT. HI 
 
 Mr. E. is deliberately speaking ; and the one statement 
 may be no more a lie than the other is a forgery, and 
 yet neither need be what is ordinarily called "true." 
 
 That this community of mind or possibility of distant 
 interchange or one-sided reception of thoughts exists, is 
 to me perfectly clear and certain. I venture further to 
 say that persons who deny the bare fact, expressed as 
 I here wish to express it without any hypothesis, are 
 simply ignorant. They have not studied the facts of the 
 subject. It may be for lack of opportunity, it may be 
 for lack of inclination ; they are by no means bound to 
 investigate it unless they choose ; but any dogmatic 
 denials which such persons may now perpetrate will 
 henceforth, or in the very near future, redound to the 
 discredit, not of the phenomena thus ignorantly denied, 
 but of themselves, the over-confident and presumptuous 
 deniers. 
 
 We must not too readily assume that the apparent 
 action of one mind on another is really such an action. 
 The impression received may come from the ostensible 
 agent, but it may come from a third person ; or again it 
 may, as some think more likely, come from a central mind 
 some Anima Mundi to which all ordinary minds are 
 related and by which they are influenced. If it could 
 be shown that the action is a syntonic or sympathetic 
 connexion between a pair of minds, then it might be 
 surmised that the action is a physical one, properly to be 
 expressed as occurring directly between brain and brain, 
 or body and body. On the other hand, the action may 
 conceivably be purely psychological, and the distant 
 brain may be stimulated not by the intervention of 
 anything physical or material but in some more im- 
 mediate manner, from its psychological instead of from 
 its physiological side.
 
 CHAP, vm] IMMATERIAL TELEPATHY 115 
 
 The question is quite a definite one if properly 
 expressed : Does the action take place through a 
 physical medium, or does it not ? 
 
 Guesses at a priori likelihood are worthless ; 
 if the question is to be answered it must be attacked 
 experimentally. 
 
 Now the ordinary way in which A communicates 
 with B is through a certain physical mechanism, and the 
 thought of A may be said to exist for a finite time as an 
 etherial or aerial quiver before it reproduces a similar 
 thought in the mind of B. We have got so accustomed 
 to the existence of this intermediate physical process 
 that instead of striking us as roundabout and puzzling it 
 appeals to us as natural and simple ; and any more 
 direct action of A on B, without physical mechanism, 
 is scouted as absurd or at least violently improbable. 
 Well, it is merely a question of fact, and perhaps it is 
 within the range of a crucial experiment. 
 
 But it may be at once admitted that such an 
 experiment is difficult of execution. If the effect is a 
 physical one it should vary according to some law of 
 distance, or it should depend on the nature of the inter- 
 vening medium ; but, in order to test whether in any 
 given case such variation occurs, it is necessary to have 
 both agent and percipient in an unusually dependable 
 condition, and they should if possible be unaware of the 
 variation which is under test. 
 
 This last condition is desirable because of the 
 sensitiveness of the sub-consciousness to suggestion : 
 self-suggestion and other. If the percipient got an idea 
 that distance or interposed screens were detrimental, 
 most likely they would be detrimental ; and although a 
 suggestion might be artificially instilled that distance was 
 advantageous, this would hardly leave the test quite fair,
 
 Ii6 TELEPATHY OR CLAIRVOYANCE [SECT, in 
 
 for the lessened physical stimulus might perhaps be 
 over-utilised by the more keenly excited organism. Still 
 that is an experiment to be tried among others ; and it 
 would be an instructive experience if the agent some day 
 was, say, in India when the percipient thought he was in 
 London, or vice versa. 
 
 It is extremely desirable to probe this question of a 
 physical or non-physical mode of communication in cases 
 of telepathy ; and if the fact can be established beyond 
 doubt that sympathetic communication occurs between 
 places as distant as India or America and England, or 
 the terrestrial antipodes, being unfelt between, or in the 
 neighbourhood of the source, then I should feel that 
 this was so unlike what we are accustomed to in Physics 
 that I should be strongly urged to look to some other 
 and more direct kind of mental relationship as the clue. 
 Some of the recent experiments conducted by Miss 
 Miles and Miss Ramsden (Proc., vol. xxi. pp. 60-93) 
 tend to support such a contention. 
 
 This, then, is the first question on which crucial 
 experiments are desirable though difficult. 
 
 (1) Is the mechanism of telepathy physical or not? 
 The second question of which I am thinking is one 
 
 less easy to state and far less easy (as I think) to resolve. 
 It may be stated thus, in two parts, or as two separate 
 questions : 
 
 (2) Is the power of operating on the minds of 
 terrestrial persons confined to living terrestrial people ? 
 
 (3) Is the power of operating on or interfering with 
 the rest of the physical universe confined to living 
 material bodies ? 
 
 I should conjecture that an affirmative answer to 
 Question T would render likely an affirmative answer 
 to Questions 2 and 3 ; but that a negative answer to
 
 CHAP, vm] IMMATERIAL TELEPATHY 117 
 
 Question i would leave 2 and 3 entirely open ; because, 
 so far as we at present know, terrestrial people, and 
 people with material bodies, may be the only people who 
 exist. 
 
 It is this possibility, or, as many would hold, 
 probability or almost certainty, that renders the strict 
 scientific statement of Questions 2 and 3 so difficult. 
 Yet they are questions which must be faced, and they 
 ought to be susceptible, in time, of receiving definite 
 answers. 
 
 That there are living terrestrial people we know ; 
 we also know that there is an immense variety of other 
 terrestrial life ; though, if we were not so familiar with 
 the fact, the luxuriant prevalence and variety of life 
 would be surprising. The existence of a bat, for instance, 
 or a lobster, would be quite incredible. Whether there 
 is life on other planets we do not know, and whether 
 there is conscious existence between the planets we do 
 not know ; but I see no a priori reason for making 
 scientific assertions on the subject one way or the other. 
 It is only at present a matter of probability. Just 
 because we know that the earth is peopled with an 
 immense variety of living beings, I myself should rather 
 expect to find other regions many-peopled, and with a 
 still more extraordinary variety. So also since mental 
 action is conspicuous on the earth I should expect to find 
 it existent elsewhere. If life is necessarily associated 
 with a material carcase, then no doubt the surface of one 
 of the many planetary masses must be the scene of its 
 activity ; but if any kind of mental action is independent 
 of material or physical environment, then it may con- 
 ceivably be that the psychical population is not limited 
 to the surface of material aggregates or globes of matter, 
 but may luxuriate either in the interstellar spaces or
 
 n8 TELEPATHY OR CLAIRVOYANCE [SECT, in 
 
 in some undimensional form of existence of which we 
 have no conception. 
 
 Were it not for the fact of telepathy the entire 
 question would be an idle one, a speculation based on 
 nothing and apparently incapable of examination, still 
 less of verification or disproof. But granted the fact of 
 telepathy the question ceases to be an idle one, because 
 it is just possible that these other intelligences, if they 
 in any sense exist, may be able to communicate with us 
 by the same sort of process as that by which we are now 
 learning to be able to communicate with each other. 
 Whether it be true or not, it has been constantly and 
 vehemently asserted as a fact that such communications, 
 mainly from deceased relatives, but often also from 
 strangers, are occasionally received by living persons. 
 
 The utterances of Phinuit, the handwriting of Miss 
 A., Mr. Stainton Moses, and others, abound with 
 communications purporting to come from minds not now 
 associated with terrestrial matter. 
 
 Very well then ; is a crucial or test experiment 
 possible, to settle whether this claim is well founded 
 or not ? 
 
 Mere sentimental messages, conveying personal 
 traits of the deceased, though frequently convincing to 
 surviving friends, cannot be allowed much scientific 
 weight. Something more definite or generally intelli- 
 gible must be sought. 
 
 Of such facts the handwriting of the deceased person, 
 if reproduced accurately by an automatist who has never 
 seen that handwriting, seems an exceptionally good test 
 if it can be obtained. But the negative proof of 
 ignorance on the part of the writer is difficult. 
 
 At first sight facts known to the deceased but not 
 known to the automatist, if reported in a correct and
 
 CHAP, vm] IMMATERIAL TELEPATHY 119 
 
 detailed manner so as to surpass mere coincidence, would 
 seem a satisfactory test. But here telepathy, which 
 has stood us in good stead so far, begins to operate the 
 other way ; for if the facts are known to nobody on 
 earth they cannot perhaps be verified ; and if they are 
 known to somebody still alive however distant he may 
 be it is necessary to assume it possible that they were 
 unconsciously u telepathed " from his mind. 
 
 But a certain class of facts may be verified without 
 the assistance or knowledge of any living person, as 
 when a miser having died with the sole clue to a deposit 
 of " valuables," an automatist's hand, over the miser's 
 signature, subsequently describes the place ; or when a 
 sealed document, carefully deposited, is posthumously 
 deciphered. The test in either of these cases is a better 
 one. But still, living telepathy of a deferred kind is not 
 excluded (though to my thinking it is rendered extremely 
 improbable), for, as Mr. Podmore has often urged, the 
 person writing the document or burying the treasure 
 may have been ipso facto an unconscious agent on the 
 minds of contemporaries. 
 
 CASE OF APPARENTLY POSTHUMOUS ACTIVITY 
 
 One of the most remarkable instances of this kind, 
 and one which fortunately received the attention of the 
 philosopher Kant, is one in which Swedenborg acted as 
 the Medium, and is thus described by Kant in a letter 
 published as an Appendix to his cautious little book on 
 clairvoyance which has been translated into English 
 under the title, Dreams of a Spirit Seer. 
 
 Madame Herteville (Marteville),* the widow of the Dutch Am- 
 bassador in Stockholm, some time after the death of her husband, 
 was called upon by Croon, a goldsmith, to pay for a silver service
 
 120 TELEPATHY OR CLAIRVOYANCE [SECT, in 
 
 which her husband had purchased from him. The widow was 
 convinced that her late husband had been much too precise and 
 orderly not to have paid this debt, yet she was unable to find this 
 receipt. In her sorrow, and because the amount was considerable, she 
 requested Mr. Swedenborg to call at her house. After apologising to 
 him for troubling him, she said that if, as all people say, he possessed 
 the extraordinary gift of conversing with the souls of the departed, he 
 would perhaps have the kindness to ask her husband how it was about 
 the silver service. Swedenborg did not at all object to comply with 
 her request. Three days afterward the said lady had company at her 
 house for coffee. Swedenborg called, and in his cool way informed her 
 that he had conversed with her husband. The debt had been paid 
 several months before his decease, and the receipt was in a bureau in 
 the room upstairs. The lady replied that the bureau had been quite 
 cleared out, and that the receipt was not found among all the papers. 
 Swedenborg said that her husband had described to him, how after 
 pulling out the left-hand drawer a board would ^appear, which required 
 to be drawn out, when a secret compartment would be disclosed, 
 containing his private Dutch correspondence, as well as the receipt. 
 Upon hearing this description the whole company arose and accom- 
 panied the lady into the room upstairs. The bureau was opened ; 
 they did as they were directed ; the compartment was found, of which 
 no one had ever known before ; and to the great astonishment of all, 
 the papers were discovered there, in accordance with his description. 
 
 It is difficult to attribute this apparently posthumous 
 activity to deferred telepathy from the living burgo- 
 master i.e. deferred from the time when he was 
 engaged in storing the papers perhaps still more in this 
 case because they were not stored with any view of 
 subsequently disclosing their hiding place. Postpone- 
 ment of the apparently posthumous action for more than 
 a century, so that all contemporaries are necessarily 
 dead, strains this sort of telepathic explanation still 
 more in fact to breaking point ; but such an event is 
 hardly within the reach of purposed experiment. The 
 storage of objects or messages is ; and responsible 
 people ought to write and deposit specific documents, for 
 the purpose of posthumously communicating them tQ
 
 CHAP, vm] IMMATERIAL TELEPATHY 121 
 
 some one if they can ; taking all reasonable precautions 
 against fraud and collusion, and also, which is perhaps 
 a considerable demand, taking care that they do not 
 forget the contents themselves. 
 
 That such forgetfulness is extremely probable has 
 always strongly presented itself to my mind, and has been 
 of force sufficient to prevent my depositing any of these 
 documents with my friends. I am sure that I should 
 forget their contents forget even that I had written 
 anything and if reminded should be hopelessly confused 
 as to which sentence I had placed in which envelope. 
 
 That the test may fail, owing either to this or to 
 some other reason, is manifested by the following record 
 which has already been more than sufficiently published 
 and has become well known. As a negative experiment, 
 however, it is my business not to slur it over in any way, 
 so I reproduce the judicial statement in the Journal of 
 the Society. 
 
 OPENING OF AN ENVELOPE CONTAINING A POSTHUMOUS NOTE 
 LEFT BY MR. MYERS 
 
 On December i3th, 1904, Sir Oliver Lodge invited the Members 
 of the Council and a few other Members of the Society to the 
 Society's Rooms at 20 Hanover Square to witness the opening of 
 a sealed envelope which had been sent to him by Mr. Myers in 
 January 1891 (nearly fourteen years ago), in the hope that after his 
 death its contents might be given by communication through some 
 medium. 
 
 It had been decided to open it because various statements made 
 in Mrs. Verrall's automatic script during the last three years had led 
 her to infer that it contained a certain phrase. The apparent references 
 to this posthumous note had begun vaguely, and gradually developed, 
 with some repetition, into what seemed to be a clear and definite 
 statement of what was contained in Sir Oliver Lodge's envelope. The 
 references to the envelope purported to come from Mr. Myers, and 
 were mixed up with writing, some of which appeared to be veridical,
 
 122 TELEPATHY OR CLAIRVOYANCE [SECT, in 
 
 relating to other topics, especially with a statement written before the 
 publication of Human Personality that a certain passage would be 
 found in that book when published. This having been verified, it was 
 hoped that the account given by the script of the contents of the 
 envelope might turn out equally correct. 
 
 The meeting was summoned by a circular, of which the annexed is 
 a copy : 
 
 Mariemont, Edgbaston, December 1904 
 
 It is probably known to you that some years ago F. W. H. Myers 
 deposited with me an envelope containing some sort of writing or 
 message, to be posthumously deciphered if possible. 
 
 It is also known to you that Mrs. Verrall developed the faculty of 
 automatic writing soon after Myers's death. It now appears that she 
 believes herself to have received messages or indications as to the 
 contents of this envelope. This impression of hers may, of course, be 
 mistaken, but the advantage of it is that it is definite, and she is able to 
 put into writing what she thinks the contents of the envelope will be 
 found to be. 
 
 That being so, I have taken advice, and find a general consensus 
 of opinion that it is time now to open the envelope and verify or 
 disprove the agreement ; or, if there is partial agreement, to ascertain 
 its amount. 
 
 The envelope has been for some time deposited in a bank, but I 
 propose to have it handed back to me some time this week, and to 
 bring it up to London on Tuesday, December i3th, and then, at 
 4 p.m., in the rooms of the Society for Psychical Research, 20 Hanover 
 Square, after making a statement regarding it and reading Mrs. VerralPs 
 statement of what she believes to be in it, to open it in the presence 
 of a sufficient number of witnesses. I do not propose to do it at a 
 Council meeting, because I think it desirable that one or two outsiders 
 should be present, inasmuch as I wish the event to be known and 
 "counted," whether it turn out successful or the reverse. The only 
 way to avoid chance coincidence is to determine beforehand whether 
 any given event shall " count " or not ; and, subject to anything that 
 may happen between now and then, I propose that this shall count, 
 and that the envelope shall then be opened. 
 
 I invite you, therefore, if you think fit, to come to the rooms of the 
 Society on Tuesday, December i3th, at 4 p.m. 
 
 It must be understood that the proceedings are confidential, and 
 that the question of subsequent publication must be reserved for the 
 Council or the Society. OLIVER LODGE
 
 CHAP. VIH] IMMATERIAL TELEPATHY 123 
 
 Mrs. Verrall first reported to the meeting the conclusions she had 
 been led to form concerning the envelope from her own script, and 
 read the apparently relevant passages. On the envelope being opened, 
 however, it was found that there was no resemblance between its 
 actual contents and what was alleged by the script to be contained 
 in it. 
 
 It has, then, to be reported that this one experiment 
 completely failed, and it cannot be denied that the 
 failure is disappointing. But after all, even if this 
 communication of the contents of a sealed envelope had 
 been successfully achieved, the proof to us of mental 
 action on the part of the deceased "agent" would still be 
 incomplete, for it may be that telepathy is not the right 
 kind of explanation of these things at all ; it may be that 
 they are done if ever they are done by clairvoyance ; 
 that the document, though still sealed or enclosed in 
 metal, is read in some unknown or fourth-dimensional 
 manner by the subliminal self. 
 
 The existence of such a power as this, however, can 
 be separately tested ; because, if straightforward clairvoy- 
 ance is possible, things unknown to any person living or 
 dead may be read or inspected, such as a piece of print 
 torn at random out of an unread newspaper and sealed 
 up, or a handful of alphabet letters or figures grasped 
 from a box (p. 221). And in trying this experiment 
 a negative conclusion must not be jumped at too readily. 
 A positive answer might be definite enough ; a negative 
 answer can only be a probability. Moreover, it might 
 be unwise to tell an automatist who is endeavouring to 
 decipher the unknown figures that in that collocation 
 they have never been inspected by man, the know- 
 ledge should act as a gratuitously hostile or debilitating 
 suggestion. 
 
 But even when such things are read, allowance must 
 be made for some extraordinary possibility of hyperaes-
 
 124 TELEPATHY OR CLAIRVOYANCE [SECT, in 
 
 thesia whether it be that of feeling on the part of the 
 person who sealed them up, or of a kind of X-ray vision 
 on the part of the clairvoyant, or some other even more 
 forced hypothesis. Mrs. Sidgwick's paper on the evidence 
 for real clairvoyance is in the Proceedings, S.P.R. vol. vii., 
 but I will not quote any of the instances there given. 
 The term clairvoyance ought strictly to be reserved for 
 direct apprehension of hidden things without aid from 
 any human knowledge, but in common practice the term 
 is often applied also to the more numerous cases when 
 some kind of telepathy is possible, provided the circum- 
 stances are such as to make a sensitive kind of direct 
 perception not altogether improbable. 
 
 If telepathy ever occurs from a supra-mundane and 
 immaterial region, that is to say from a discarnate mind 
 not possessed of a brain, it may be difficult or impossible 
 to distinguish it from clairvoyance. And indeed 
 probably no discrimination would be necessary : that 
 may be what " second-sight " or clairvoyance really is. 
 But from the scientific point of view there is clearly all 
 the difference in the world between recognised telepathy, 
 such as has been proved to occur between one living 
 person and another, and that other more hypothetical 
 kind which has been suspected as occurring between 
 discarnate intelligences, if there are any, and living 
 people. If the process of ordinary experimental 
 telepathy were ever ascertained to be a direct action 
 of brain on brain, then acceptance of the other more 
 hypothetical kind of telepathy would be almost forbidden 
 at any rate would be rendered extremely difficult. If, 
 however the process of transmission should turn out to 
 be a purely psychical one, that is a psychological action 
 directly between mind and mind, so that the brains at
 
 CHAP, vm] IMMATERIAL TELEPATHY 125 
 
 each end are only the instruments of record and 
 verification, then the possibility of a transfer of thought 
 between minds unprovided with these appliances or 
 between one such mind and an embodied mind is not 
 at all inconceivable. It still has to be established, of 
 course, and the difficulty of proof is still very great ; but 
 the effort towards such a proof is a legitimate one. It 
 is that effort which for some years now the Society has 
 been patiently making, and some of the results so far 
 attained will be dealt with in Section IV. 
 
 The distinction here drawn, between a comparatively 
 customary, and what may strike us as a more recondite 
 and unexpected, method of communication, may be 
 illustrated by reference to the facts of telegraphy : 
 
 In ordinary telegraphy the message manifestly goes 
 somehow from signalling key to receiving galvanometer ; 
 and, if attention is concentrated upon those obvious 
 instruments alone, it might be thought that there was 
 some direct mechanical connexion between them. But 
 the real arrangement is more elaborate than that a 
 battery or dynamo in the cellar has to be taken into 
 account, and the actual process of transmission involves 
 some fairly recently discovered properties of the ether of 
 space. The message is conveyed etherially, not by 
 matter at all, it can cross vacuum with perfect ease, 
 though it is sent and received and interpreted by matter. 
 I am speaking of ordinary telegraphy ; there is no need 
 to distinguish it from "wireless," in this particular. 
 
 I am not denying of course that telegraphic trans- 
 mission is a physical process. All I imply by the parable 
 is that the first impression of a spectator or critic, that 
 telepathy is a physiological process effected direct 
 between brain and brain, may not be the correct one. 
 For telegraphy had been carried on commercially for
 
 126 TELEPATHY OR CLAIRVOYANCE [SECT. HI 
 
 years, before it was properly understood ; and even now 
 there must remain many things to be discovered about 
 it. So it is hardly likely that in telepathy we have a 
 process which is easily and quickly intelligible ; nor is it 
 in the least certain that the mode of transmission can be 
 stated in terms of matter. 
 
 Perhaps it cannot be stated even in terms of Ether. 
 The whole idea or imagery of space-relations in respect 
 of mind may be misleading.
 
 CHAPTER IX 
 EXAMPLES OF APPARENT CLAIRVOYANCE 
 
 TO show that some apparent clairvoyance, whether 
 it be due to hyperaesthesia or telepathy or some- 
 thing else, is really possible, I take an instructive 
 little experiment recorded by Mrs. Verrall in Proceedings, 
 vol. xi. page 192 which she tried in November 1890 
 with her daughter, who was then a child aged 7^- years. 
 Other instances will be mentioned later on see for 
 instance p. 217. 
 
 RECOGNITION OF OBJECTS BY TELEPATHY OR HYPERAESTHESIA 
 PERCIPIENT, H. AGED 7^ YEARS 
 
 Mrs. Verrall reports as follows : 
 
 In November, 1890, I tried the following experiment with H. I 
 drew a diagram, which I placed on H.'s forehead, while her eyes were 
 shut, and asked her to describe it. To make the performance more 
 like a game, I went on to ask what colour it was, and what she could 
 see through it. We tried four experiments, three on the afternoon of 
 November i6th, and one at 6.15 on November 3oth, with the following 
 results : 
 
 Object drawn. A triangle. 
 
 Result. H. drew a triangle with her finger in the air. Right. 
 
 Object drawn. A triangle with apex cut off. 
 
 Result. H. described and drew an irregular figure, which did not 
 
 seem to satisfy her, then said it was like an oval dish 
 
 Wrong. 
 
 Object drawn. A square. 
 
 127
 
 128 CLAIRVOYANCE [SECT, in 
 
 Result. H. said: "It's like a window with no cross bars," and 
 drew a four-sided rectangular figure in the air. Right. 
 
 Object drawn. A square divided into 4 squares by a vertical and a 
 horizontal line. 
 
 Result. H. said : " It's a diamond." " What else ? " said I, mean- 
 ing what colour, etc. "It's got a line across it, and another 
 across that. [Right.] The colour is pale blue." 
 
 When I gave her the diagram, she turned it anglewise and said, 
 " Oh yes, that's right, and the colour was not far wrong." As the 
 diagram was drawn in ink on white paper, I did not understand, and 
 asked what she meant. She said, "Why it's all blue, bluish white 
 inside, and even the ink is blue." The diagram had been dried with 
 blotting paper and was not a very deep black, but I could see nothing 
 blue. Ten minutes afterwards she picked up the paper again and 
 commented on the fact that it was blue, the lines dark bright blue, and 
 the inside pale blue. I burnt the diagram and discontinued the game 
 after observing this persistence of a self-suggested hallucination. 
 
 We had previously tried experiments which seemed to show that 
 the child could feel the diagram. She could almost always tell whether 
 the right or wrong side of a playing card were placed on her forehead. 
 I was quite unable to distinguish the two sides. I am more inclined to 
 attribute her successes (3 out of 4) to hypersesthesia than to telepathy. 
 
 I will now quote a case which is rather a striking 
 example of the fact that the intelligence operative 
 through unconscious or subliminal processes is superior 
 to that of the normal intelligence of the persons con- 
 cerned ; so that just as people occasionally seem able to 
 become cognisant of facts or events by means ordinarily 
 closed to them, a phenomenon which appears akin to 
 the water-dowsing faculty and to the "homing" instincts 
 of animals, so sometimes they can write poetry or solve 
 problems beyond their normal capacity. 
 
 Here for instance is the case of the solution of a 
 mathematical problem by automatic writing with the 
 pencil not held in the hand, but attached to the heart- 
 shaped piece of board called a "planchette." It is 
 quoted from the record which I communicated at the
 
 CHAP, ix] EXAMPLES 129 
 
 time to ihejourna/of the Society for Psychical Research, 
 vol. xi. 
 
 A CASE OF AUTOMATIC INTELLIGENCE 
 
 One feature of interest is that both the witnesses are 
 exceptionally competent. The account was written by 
 an old pupil of my own at Bedford College in the 
 seventies one of the ablest students there, Miss C. M. 
 Pole, daughter of the late Dr. Pole, F.R.S., the well- 
 known Engineer, Musician, and writer on card-games. 
 Miss Pole is now Mrs. Garrett Smith, living at 
 Magdeburg, and writes as follows : 
 
 In the early part of 1885 I was staying at in the house of Mrs. 
 
 Q., and I and her daughter, Miss Q., B.A.Lond., used to amuse ourselves 
 in writing with a Planchette. We had several Planchettes (I think four), 
 but we could only get response from one of them, which belonged to 
 Miss Q. In the house with us were some eight or nine others, . . . 
 but for no other pair would the Planchette act. The same one had 
 formerly given good results with Miss Q. and another friend, but I have 
 never written with a Planchette before or since. We got all sorts of 
 nonsense out of it, sometimes long doggerel rhymes with several verses. 
 Sometimes we asked for prophecies, but I do not remember ever getting 
 one which came true, and my impression is that generally when we 
 asked for a prophecy the thing went off in a straight line running off 
 the table if we did not take our hands off. It often did this, refusing 
 to write at all, and towards the end of my stay there I believe it was 
 always so ; we could get no answer from it. I believe we often asked 
 Planchette who the guiding spirit was; but I only once remember 
 getting a definite connected answer. Then it wrote that his name was 
 " Jim," and that he had been a Senior Wrangler. After other questions 
 we asked it to write the equation to its own curve [in other words, 
 to express mathematically the outline of the heart-shaped board]. 
 Planchette wrote something like this quite distinctly 
 
 (The curl backwards always denoted that the answer was finished.) 
 9
 
 1 30 CLAIRVOYANCE [SECT, in 
 
 We repeated the question several times, but each time the answer was 
 the same, sometimes more, sometimes less distinct. We interpreted it 
 
 as r= - . . . . I knew just enough to be able to draw the curve 
 
 represented by the equation. In my first try I made a mistake and 
 believed the curve to be quite a different one, but afterwards I drew 
 [something like] the following [rough sketch] a double never-ending 
 spiral : 
 
 We checked our result by taking the equation to the Mathematical 
 Master at the Boys' College, who drew the same [sort of] curve for us, 
 but we did not tell him where we got the equation from. 
 
 I cannot say whether the Planchette we used was really exactly the 
 shape of the outside curve ; I should rather fancy that with the heart 
 shape the resemblance ended. I am quite sure that I had never seen 
 the curve before, and therefore the production of the equation could 
 not have been an act of unconscious memory on my part. Also I most 
 certainly did not know enough mathematics to know how to form an 
 equation which would represent such a curve, or to know even of what 
 type the equation must be. But I had come across such equations 
 and drawn the curves represented by them; for instance, afterwards 
 I found in my notebook the spiral rd ^-n-a, and the cardioid r = 
 a (i + cos 0). We had used no text-book, and in the full notes of the 
 lectures I had attended, these were the two curves I found most 
 similar to Planchette's. If my brain produced the equation written by 
 Planchette, it must have been that I unconsciously formed an equation 
 like some I had seen before, which by a curious coincidence chanced 
 to represent a heart-shaped curve.
 
 CHAP, rx] EXAMPLES 131 
 
 I know that { we were both quite unconscious of any influence we 
 
 may have exercised on the Planchette. ~ ~, 
 
 CECILIA GARRETT SMITH 
 
 Magdeburg, November 1903 
 
 I (O. L.) made inquiries about Miss Q., and found 
 that she was well known to friends of mine, and was a 
 serious and responsible and trustworthy person, so I 
 wrote some further questions to her, and received the 
 following reply : 
 
 March 2yd, 1904 
 
 ... As far as Miss Pole and I were concerned, it was quite bona- 
 fide, and was not open to any suspicion of practical joking or setting 
 traps for each other. It is true that when we wrote planchette, it was 
 never with any serious motive, such as with the object of testing the 
 unconscious mind, or for any scientific purpose, but merely for the fun 
 of the thing. We used to ask it to prophesy future events, and to 
 make up poetry, and all purely for amusement, after the manner of 
 schoolgirls. Nevertheless, all that was written was quite in good faith. 
 
 The equation written did not come within the mathematical knowledge 
 I then possessed, which was limited to the mathematics necessary for the 
 London B.A. Pass Degree. I knew of course that every curve could 
 be represented by an equation, and I was familiar with polar co-ordinates 
 in which the equation was written. But the only equations I could then 
 identify were those of the conic sections. Miss Pole had read some 
 elementary Differential, and knew more than I did, but my impression 
 is that her knowledge was not sufficient to enable her to trace curves. 
 
 Certainly neither of us perceived from the appearance of the 
 equation that the reply was the correct one, but that I think would 
 have been too much to expect, even if our knowledge had been much 
 higher than it was. 
 
 I did not know sufficient at that time to attempt to plot the curve. 
 I believe Miss Pole did attempt it, but if so, her attempts were un- 
 successful. We were not satisfied that the equation did represent a 
 curve like the outline of the planchette till we had asked our mathe- 
 matical master to trace it for us. (This was done without telling him 
 any of the facts of the case.) 
 
 I do not remember that we ever closely compared the curve he 
 drew in tracing the equation with the actual planchette in question. 
 We did not take the matter very seriously, and were quite content 
 when we saw that the solution was at all events approximately true.
 
 I 3 2 CLAIRVOYANCE [SECT, in 
 
 On now tracing the curve represented by the equation, I am 
 inclined to think that it very closely resembles the shape of the actual 
 planchette used, from my memory of it. (The planchette is no longer 
 in existence.) . . . 
 
 To this I (O. L.) add that the equation which would 
 naturally occur to any one is the cardioid r = a ( i + cos 0) ; 
 but it is quite likely, as Mrs. Garrett Smith says, that 
 although as a student she was undoubtedly aware of this 
 curve, she might not, some years afterward, be able to 
 reproduce it on demand. 
 
 The equation written by Planchette is not a familiar 
 one and certainly would not be likely to occur to her, 
 nor would it have occurred to me ; but the sketch given 
 does not profess to be an exact representation of the 
 curve corresponding to the equation written by the 
 planchette, but only represents her recollection of its 
 general character. 
 
 Mr. J. W. Sharpe, of Bournemouth, has been good 
 enough to draw out an accurate graph of the curve, and 
 here is his drawing on a reduced scale. 
 
 It is to be remembered that the equation r = a 
 
 sn 
 
 e 
 
 was given by planchette, as representing mathematically 
 the shape of its own outline or boundary ; the intelligence 
 controlling its movements being represented as that of 
 a Cambridge Wrangler.
 
 CHAP, ix] EXAMPLES 133 
 
 With regard to his drawing Mr. Sharpe observes 
 that the curve does not consist of two sets of spirals, as 
 at first depicted roughly, but of two sets of loops, all 
 passing through the cusp and touching one another 
 there, and all contained within the outer heart-shaped 
 boundary. The loops meet only at the cusp, and there 
 is an infinite number of them. They decrease in area 
 without limit, ultimately sinking into the point of the cusp. 
 
 The equation very well represents the ordinary form 
 of a planchette. But if it had accidentally been reversed 
 
 a 
 
 into r = a -, the curve would have been entirely 
 sin 6 
 
 different and entirely unlike any planchette outline. 
 
 Mr. Sharpe thinks it very unlikely that either of the 
 automatists had ever seen an accurate graph of the 
 equation given in their writing. It is of course much 
 more difficult to invent an equation to fit a given curve 
 (which was the feat performed by the writing in this case) 
 than, when the equation is given, to draw the curve 
 represented by it. 
 
 POWER OF UNSEEN READING 
 
 In illustration of supernormal power of a still more 
 excessive kind I quote from the automatic writings of 
 Mr. Stainton Moses well known as a master for many 
 years in University College School, London who for a 
 great part of this period used to write automatically in 
 the early morning in solitude. A great number of these 
 writings have been published and are well known to all 
 students of the subject ; but the following incident is of 
 a surprising character and is an example, though an 
 exceptionally strong one, of the power of reading letters, 
 etc., possessed in some degree by one or two of the 
 " controls " of Mrs. Piper and of many another medium 
 in history.
 
 I 3 4 CLAIRVOYANCE [SECT. HI 
 
 The following script was obtained by Mr. Stainton Moses while he 
 was sitting in Dr. Speer's library and discoursing with various supposed 
 communicators through his writing hand : 
 
 See Proceedings, S.P.R., vol. xi. p. 106. 
 S. M. Can you read ? 
 
 " No, friend, I cannot, but Zachary Gray can, and Rector. 
 I am not able to materialise myself, or to command the elements." 
 S. M. Are either of those spirits here ? 
 
 " I will bring one by and by. I will send . . . Rector is here." 
 S. M. I am told you can read. Is that so ? Can you read a book ? 
 
 (Handwriting changed.) "Yes, friend, with difficulty." 
 S. M. Will you write for me the last line of the first book of the ^Eneid ? 
 
 "Wait Omnibus errantem fern's et fluctibus cestas" [This 
 
 was right.] 
 
 S. M. Quite so. But I might have known it. Can you go to the book- 
 case, take the last book but one on the second shelf, and read 
 me the last paragraph of the ninety-fourth page ? I have not 
 seen it, and do not even know its name. 
 [With a little delay the following writing came.] 
 " I will curtly prove by a short historical narrative, that Popery 
 is a novelty, and has gradually arisen or grown up since the 
 primitive and pure time of Christianity, not only since the 
 apostolic age, but even since the lamentable union of kirk and 
 state by Constantine." 
 
 (The book on examination proved to be a queer one called 
 " Roger's Antipopopriestian, an attempt to liberate and purify 
 Christianity from Popery, Politikirkality, and Priestrule." 
 The extract given above was accurate, but the word 
 "narrative" substituted for "account") 
 S. M. How came I to pitch upon so appropriate a sentence ? 
 
 "I know not, my friend. It was done by coincidence. The 
 word was changed in error. I knew it when it was done, but 
 would not change." 
 
 S. M. How do you read ? You wrote more slowly, and by fits and starts. 
 " I wrote what I remembered and then went for more. It is a 
 special effort to read, and useful only as a test. Your friend 
 was right last night ; we can read, but only when conditions 
 are very good. We will read once again, and write, and then 
 impress you of the book : ' Pope is the last great writer of 
 that school of poetry, the poetry of the intellect, or of the 
 intellect mingled with the fancy.' That is truly written. Go
 
 CHAP, ix] EXAMPLES 135 
 
 and take the eleventh book on the same shelf. [I took a book 
 called Poetry, Romance, and Rhetoric^} It will open at the 
 page for you. Take it and read, and recognise our power, and 
 the permission which the great and good God gives us, to show 
 you of our power over matter. To Him be glory. Amen." 
 (The book opened at page 145, and there was the quotation 
 perfectly true. I had not seen the book before : certainly 
 had no idea of its contents. S. M.) [These books were in 
 Dr. Speer's library : F. W. H. M.] 
 
 To this Mr. Myers pertinently appends the note : 
 
 It is plain that a power such as this, of acquiring and 
 reproducing fresh knowledge, interposes much difficulty 
 in the way of identifying any alleged spirit by means of 
 his knowledge of the facts of his earth life. 
 
 DREAM LUCIDITY 
 
 To illustrate the fact that extra or supernormal lucidity 
 is possible in dreams, a multitude of instances might be 
 quoted from the publications of the Society for Psychical 
 Research. Almost at random I quote two, the first a 
 short one of which the contemporary record is reported 
 on by a critical and sceptical member of the Society, 
 Mr. Thos. Barkworth, in the Journal of the Society for 
 Dec. 1895. 
 
 G. 249. Dream. 
 
 The following is a case which was noted at the time, before it was 
 known to be veridical. 
 
 It was received by Mr. Barkworth, who writes concerning it : 
 
 "WEST HATCH, CHIGWELL, ESSEX, August itfh, [1895] 
 " It has been often made a subject of reproach by persons who dis- 
 trust the S.P.R. that the evidence we obtain is seldom, if ever, supported 
 by written records demonstrably made before the dream or the hallu- 
 cination had been verified by subsequently ascertained facts. Indeed, 
 a Mr. Taylor Innes, writing in the Nineteenth Century some years ago, 
 went so far, if I remember rightly, as to assert that no such case 
 could be produced up to the time he wrote. It must certainly be
 
 I3 6 CLAIRVOYANCE [SECT, in 
 
 admitted that in provokingly numerous instances it is found that the 
 alleged letter or diary has been destroyed. 
 
 "The following experience of the Rev. E. K. Elliott, Rector of 
 Worthing, who was formerly in the navy, and who made the entry in 
 his diary as quoted when he was cruising in the Atlantic out of reach 
 of post or telegraph, will therefore be found of interest. The diary is 
 
 still in his possession. 
 
 T. B. 
 
 Extract from diary written out in Atlantic, January \tfh, 1847 
 
 " Dreamt last night I received a letter from my uncle, H. E., dated 
 January 3rd, in which news of my dear brother's death was given. It 
 greatly struck me. 
 
 " My brother had been ill in Switzerland, but the last news I received 
 on leaving England was that he was better. 
 
 "The 'January 3rd ' was very black, as if intended to catch my eye. 
 
 "On my return to England I found, as I quite expected, a letter 
 awaiting me saying my brother had died on the above date. 
 
 " E. K. ELLIOTT " 
 
 Worthing 
 
 The second case I quote is a much longer and more 
 elaborate one, and we owe its receipt to Dr. Hodgson 
 while in America. 
 
 There are many partially similar records of people 
 becoming aware of an accident in which some near 
 relative was injured or killed : and it is noteworthy that 
 the emotion caused by injury seems as likely to convey 
 such an impression as anything pertaining to death 
 itself ; but the point of the following narrative is that 
 a complete stranger became impressed with facts which 
 were happening at a distance, without the slightest 
 personal interest in any one concerned so that it seems 
 to make in favour of a general clairvoyant faculty 
 rather than for any spiritistic explanation. The prefix 
 P. 224 is merely a classificatory reference number. 
 
 P. 224. Dream. 
 
 The following case has some resemblance to Mrs. Storie's experi- 
 ence, of which an account was published in Phantasms of the Living, 
 vol. i. p. 370, except that the person whose fate was represented in the
 
 CHAP, ix] EXAMPLES 137 
 
 dream was in the case here printed entirely unknown to the dreamer. 
 The account is written by Mr. H. W. Wack, Attorney, and comes to 
 us through the American Branch of the Society. 
 
 "COURT HOUSE, ST. PAUL, MINN., February ioth t 1892 
 
 " I believe I have had a remarkable experience. About midnight 
 on the 2 Qth day of December, headsore and fatigued, I left my study 
 where I had been poring over uninspiring law text, and, climbing to my 
 chamber door, fell into bed for the night. 
 
 " Nothing unusual had transpired in my affairs that day, and yet, 
 when I gave myself to rest, my brain buzzed on with a myriad fancies. 
 I lay an hour, awake, and blinking like an over-fed owl. The weird 
 intonation of an old kitchen clock fell upon my ears but faintly, as it 
 donged the hour of two. The sound of the clock chime had hardly died 
 when I became conscious [of] my position in a passenger coach on the 
 St. Paul, Minneapolis and Omaha railroad. I was journeying to 
 Duluth, Minnesota, from St. Paul, in which latter place I had gone to 
 sleep. I was aware that I had been on the train about four hours and 
 that I was somewhere near the town of Shell Lake, Wis., distant from 
 St. Paul about eighty miles. I had often been over the road, and as I 
 peered through the coach window, I recognised, in the moonlit scene, 
 features of country and habitation I had seen before. We were plunging 
 on, almost heedlessly as it seemed, when I fancied I heard and was 
 startled from my reverie by a piercing shriek, which was protracted 
 into a piteous moaning and gasping, as if some human creature were 
 suffering some hideous torture. 
 
 " Then I felt the train grind heavily to an awkward stop. There 
 was a sudden commotion fore and aft. Train men with lanterns 
 hurried through my car and joined employe's near the engine. I could 
 see the lights flash here and there, beside and beneath the cars ; brake- 
 men moved along the wheels in groups, the pipe voice of the con- 
 ductor and the awe-stricken cry of the black porter infused a livening 
 sense to a scene which I did not readily understand. Instinctively I 
 concluded that an accident had happened, or perhaps that a break to 
 the train had occasioned this sudden uprising of train men. A minute 
 later I was out upon the road bed. The brusque and busy search and 
 the disturbed manner of the attendants did not propitiate elaborate 
 inquiry from a curious passenger, so I was appeased to be told, in very 
 ugly snappish English, that if I had eyes I might see for myself that 
 ' some one got killed, I reckon.' Everybody moved and acted in a 
 spirit of stealth, and each, it appeared, expected a horrible 'find.'
 
 138 CLAIRVOYANCE [SECT, in 
 
 The trucks were being examined from the rear of the train forward. 
 Blood splotches were discovered on nearly all the bearings under the 
 entire train. When the gang reached one of the forward cars, all lights 
 were cast upon a truck which was literally scrambled with what 
 appeared to be brains human brains, evidently, for among the clots 
 were small tufts of human hair. This truck, particularly, must have 
 ground over the bulk of a human body. Every fixture between the 
 wheels was smeared with the crimson ooze of some crushed victim. 
 But where was the body, or at least its members ? The trucks were 
 covered only with a pulp of mangled remnants. The search for what 
 appeared of the killed was extended 500 yards back of the train and all 
 about the right-of-way with no more satisfactory result than to occasion- 
 ally find a blood-stained tie. 
 
 " All hands boarded the train ; many declaring that it was an un- 
 usual mishap on a railroad which left such uncertain trace of its victim. 
 Again I felt the train thundering on through the burnt pine wastes of 
 northern Minnesota. As I reclined there in my berth, I reflected upon 
 the experience of the night, and often befuddled my sleepy head in an 
 effort to understand how a train, pushing along at the rate of thirty 
 miles an hour, could so grind and triturate a vital bulk, staining only 
 trucks behind the engine, unless the killed at the fatal time were upon 
 the truck or huddled closely by it. I concluded, therefore, that the 
 being destroyed under the train had been concealed near the be- 
 spattered fixtures of the car. I had read of death to tramps stealing 
 rides by hiding themselves under or between cars, and finally I dis- 
 missed meditation assured that another unfortunate itinerant had 
 been crushed out of existence. Horrible ! I shuddered and awoke 
 relieved to comprehend it all a dream. 
 
 "Now the fact that the foregoing is an accurate statement of a 
 dream experienced by me is not a matter for marvel. Taken alone, 
 there is nothing remarkable in the time at which this vision blackened 
 my sleep. The spell was upon me between two and three o'clock in 
 the morning of that I am certain. I am positive of the time, because, 
 when I awoke, I heard the clock distinctly, as it struck three. 
 
 " On the morrow, I, who usually forget an ordinary dream long 
 before breakfast recounted to the family the details of the night's 
 distraction. From my hearers there followed only the ordinary com- 
 ments of how ghastly and how shocking the story was as told and how 
 strange the nature of the accident that no parts of the body had been 
 found. The latter circumstance was, to me also, quite an unusual 
 feature of railroad casualty.
 
 CHAP, ix] EXAMPLES 139 
 
 " The evening following the night of the dream (December 3oth), 
 at 5 o'clock, I returned to my home, stepped into my study, and, as I 
 am in the habit of doing, I glanced at a page of the St. Paul Dispatch, 
 a daily evening newspaper. It had been casually folded by a previous 
 reader, so that in picking it up flatly, the article which first fixed my 
 attention read : 
 
 " ' Fate of a tramp. Horrible death experienced by an unknown 
 man on the Omaha Road. His remains scattered for miles along the 
 track by the merciless wheels. 
 
 " ' Duluth, December 30. Every truck on the incoming Omaha 
 train from St. Paul this morning was splashed with blood. Train men 
 did not know there had been an accident till they arrived here, but 
 think some unfortunate man must have been stealing a ride between 
 St. Paul and this city. Train men on a later train state that a man's leg 
 was found by them at Spooner, and that for two miles this side the 
 tracks were scattered with pieces of flesh and bone. There is no 
 possible means of identification.' 
 
 " Here was an evident verification of all that transpired in my mind 
 between two and three o'clock on the previous night. I reflected, and 
 the more I pondered the faster I became convinced that I had been in 
 some mysterious form, spirit or element, witness of the tragedy reported 
 in the columns of the press that my vision was perfect as to general 
 details, and the impression complete and exact to time, place, and 
 circumstance. The next morning I scanned the pages of the Pioneer 
 Press of December 3ist, and read the following paragraph : 
 
 "'Unknown man killed, Shell Lake, Wis. Special telegram, 
 December 3oth. Fragments of the body of an unknown man were 
 picked up on the railroad track to-day. Portions of the same body 
 were also found on over 100 miles of the railroad. He is supposed to 
 have been killed by the night train, but just where is not known.' 
 
 "With this came the conviction to me that, living and asleep, 100 
 miles from the place of the killing, I had been subjected to the 
 phantom-sight of an actual occurrence on the Omaha railroad, as vivid 
 and in truth as I have stated it above. 
 
 " I have not written this account because Mark Twain and other 
 authors have published in current magazines their experiences in what 
 is termed Mental Telepathy or Mental Telegraphy. On the contrary, 
 having read a number of those articles, I have hesitated to utter, as 
 authentic, what I now believe to be a material and striking evidence of 
 the extent, the caprice, and the possibilities of this occult phenomenon. 
 
 "HARRY W. WACK"
 
 I40 CLAIRVOYANCE [SECT. HI 
 
 In reply to Dr. Hodgson's inquiries, Mr. Wack wrote : 
 
 "ST. PAUL, February zoth, 1892 
 
 "Mv DEAR SIR, Replying to your valued favour of the isth inst., 
 I will say that you are right in understanding that my account of the 
 dream submitted to your Society is a true narrative. 
 
 " I reaffirm every word of it, and give you my solemn assurance that, 
 as I have stated, I informed the family and friends of the dream and its 
 details, before I had the first suspicion that the public press ever had 
 contained or ever would contain a report of such an actual occurrence. 
 
 " If desirable I will make affidavit as to the truth of the substance 
 of the narrative in your hands. 
 
 "I enclose a few corroborative letters, the signatures to which I 
 procured yesterday, February igth. If these serve you, well and good. 
 
 "HARRY W. WACK" 
 
 The following were the corroborative letters enclosed : 
 
 (i) "ST. PAUL, February zoth, 1892 
 
 " GENTLEMEN, Referring to an account of a dream submitted to 
 you by Mr. Harry Wack of this city which I have read, I beg leave to 
 add the following facts corroborative of the narrative. 
 
 "After careful consideration of the article, I find that the story 
 of the dream on December 29th~3oth is in substance identical with 
 that which was related by Mr. Wack at breakfast on the morning of 
 December 3oth, 1891. On that occasion Mr. Wack stated that he had 
 been agitated the previous night by a dream of unusual features, and 
 then, at the request of those present, he recited what now appears in 
 his article, which I have just perused for the first time. On the evening 
 of December 3oth, 1891, when Mr. Wack discovered the newspaper 
 item, he again mentioned the dream and called my attention to the 
 newspaper item, and several of the family discussed the matter. On 
 the morning of December 3ist, another newspaper clipping bearing on 
 the same matter was debated by the family. 
 
 "Aside from the unusual features and hideousness of the dream, 
 there was nothing to startle us, until the newspaper accounts developed 
 the affair in a mysterious sense. The first version of the dream was 
 given in the morning of December 3oth. The first newspaper dispatch 
 appeared and was discovered in the evening of the same day. This I 
 know of my own knowledge, being present on each occasion. 
 
 " MRS. MARGARET B. MACDONALD "
 
 CHAP, ix] EXAMPLES 141 
 
 (2) "ST. PAUL, MINN., February zoth, 1892 
 
 "GENTLEMEN, I have read the letter of Mrs. Macdonald, with 
 whom I visited on December 29th, 3oth, 315!, and days following, and 
 with your permission I will say that I also was present at breakfast 
 when Mr. Wack mentioned the dream, and at dinner (6 p.m.) when 
 Mr. Wack called our attention to the newspaper item, which he then 
 declared was a positive verification of the dream he experienced the 
 night before. I have read the account of the dream, and I believe it 
 to be precisely as I understood it from Mr. Wack's account given on 
 the morning of December 3oth, 1891. 
 
 "Ross B. HAMILTON" 
 
 (3) "ST. PAUL, February zoth, 1892 
 
 " GENTLEMEN, Having read the foregoing letters of Mrs. Macdonald 
 and Miss Rose B. Hamilton, and being familiar with the facts and 
 incidents therein set forth, I would add my endorsement to them as 
 being in strict accord with the truth. 
 
 " Mr. Wack stated his dream as he has written of it in the article 
 which I understand he has submitted to you, on the morning of 
 December 3oth, 1891. He came upon and drew our attention to the 
 newspaper articles in the evening of December 3oth, and on the 
 morning of December 3151, 1891. It was these newspaper dispatches 
 which made the dream interesting, and thereafter it was freely discussed. 
 
 "C. E. MCDONALD" 
 
 Mr. H. W. Smith, an Associate Member of the American Branch, 
 writes to Dr. Hodgson in connection with the case : 
 
 "OFFICE OF SMITH & AUSTRIAN, COMMISSION MERCHANTS, 
 "290, E., 6TH STREET, PRODUCE EXCHANGE, 
 "ST. PAUL, MINN., April itfh, 1892 
 
 "Mv DEAR SIR, It has been impossible for me to accept Mr. 
 Wack's invitation to meet at his house the witnesses he cited in his 
 communication to you. I have already written you of my preliminary 
 interview with Mr. Wack, and it confirms in my own mind the high 
 opinion which I previously held of him through our acquaintanceship, 
 extending over a series of years. There is no reasonable doubt in my 
 mind that the statement he makes is substantially correct, at least as 
 respects any and all allegations of fact. Of course the application of 
 these facts to an unknown force is a matter upon which I cannot speak. 
 
 "HERBERT W. SMITH"
 
 I 4 2 CLAIRVOYANCE [SECT, in 
 
 Instances like this are by no means solitary, and 
 whatever view we take of them we have to include them 
 in the roll of facts demanding explanation an explana- 
 tion which may not be readily forthcoming. It may be 
 presumed that as far as they go they make against the 
 spiritistic hypothesis in any simple or direct form ; and 
 that is why in a book like this it is necessary to emphasise 
 them. 
 
 Meanwhile all we are sure of is that information is 
 obtained by some mediums which is entirely beyond 
 their conscious knowledge, and occasionally beyond the 
 conscious knowledge of everyone present. But as to 
 how this lucidity is attained we are as yet in the dark ; 
 though we must ultimately proceed to consider the pos- 
 sibility that it is by some sort of actual communication 
 from other intelligences, akin to the conveyance of 
 information in the accustomed and ordinary human way, 
 by rumour, by conversation, and by the press. 
 
 Incidents that seem to point to some form of super- 
 normal communication are exemplified in the experi- 
 ments of Dr. van Eeden of Bussum, in Holland, 
 with Mrs. Thompson at Hampstead, a lady who is 
 referred to more particularly in Section IV. of this book. 
 (See his paper on sittings with Mrs. Thompson in Pro- 
 ceedings, S.P.R., vol. xvii., especially pp. 86-7 and 
 112-115). Dr. van Eeden, having cultivated the power 
 of controlling his own dreams, so as to be able to dream 
 of performing actions which he had planned while awake, 
 arranged with Mrs. Thompson that he would occasion- 
 ally call "Nelly" (her "control") in his dreams after 
 returning to Holland, and that if she heard him calling 
 she should tell Mr. Piddington, who was in charge of 
 the sittings, at his next sitting. On three occasions, in 
 January and February 1900, some success was obtained 
 in these experiments ; that is, " Nelly " stated that she
 
 CHAP, ix] EXAMPLES 143 
 
 had heard Dr. van Eeden calling, and had "been to see 
 him "; the dates she gave were approximately, though 
 not exactly, the same as those recorded in his diary of 
 dreams ; but on each occasion she gave details, which 
 were afterwards verified, as to his circumstances at the 
 time. On a fourth occasion (April iQth, 1900), when 
 " Nelly " stated that she had been to see Dr. van Eeden, 
 he had no dream of her at the time, but she gave a 
 description of his condition which corresponded with 
 what it had been during the early part of the same 
 month. 
 
 A case of a somewhat similar kind is the one recorded 
 in Dr. Hodgson's report on Mrs. Piper {Proceedings, 
 vol. viii. p. 120), where Mr. M. N. in America relates 
 that Mrs. Piper's control, " Dr. Phinuit," had said that 
 he would visit Mr. N.'s dying father in England about 
 certain matters connected with his will, and where later 
 on it was reported by those attending the dying father 
 that he had complained of the presence of an obtrusive 
 old man. (This case is quoted below, see page 146.) 
 
 The extra lucidity of the dying is a thing so often 
 asserted that it has become almost a commonplace, and 
 sometimes, as in the case of children, it would seem to 
 eclipse mere imagination as for instance when a dying 
 child welcomes, and appears to be welcomed by, its 
 deceased mother. But these visions and auditions, 
 which are unmistakably common, are usually of things 
 beyond our ordinary cognisance, so that for the most 
 part they have to be relegated to the category of the 
 unverinable. Occasionally, however, we have records of 
 a kind of clairvoyant faculty whereby terrestrial occur- 
 rences also are perceived by persons who in health had 
 no such power ; and these are worthy of attention,
 
 I44 CLAIRVOYANCE [SECT, in 
 
 especially those which are reciprocal, producing an 
 impression at both ends of a terrestrial line, as if the 
 telepathic and less material mode of communication 
 had in their case already begun. 
 
 The extant descriptions of dying utterances are very 
 much like the utterances in the waking stages of Mrs. 
 Piper's trance, to be subsequently mentioned and these 
 do not appear to be random or meaningless sayings, but 
 do really correspond to some kind of reality, since in 
 them the appearance of strangers is frequently described 
 correctly and messages are transmitted which have a 
 definite meaning. Moreover, the look of ecstasy on Mrs. 
 Piper's face at a certain stage of the waking process is 
 manifestly similar to that seen on the faces of some 
 dying people ; and both describe the subjective vision 
 as of something more beautiful and attractive than those 
 of earth. 
 
 Whether the dying really have greater telepathic 
 power as agents, which is what is assumed in the 
 ordinary telepathic explanation of Phantasms of the 
 Living, is doubtful, but that they sometimes have greater 
 sensibility as percipients seems likely ; and sometimes 
 the event which they are describing is likewise appre- 
 hended by another person at a distance, thus appearing 
 to demonstrate reciprocal telepathic influence. There 
 is a small group of cases illustrative of the reciprocal 
 clairvoyance of the dying, I can only quote an illustra- 
 tive case or two from the few which are well evidenced : 
 i.e. which come up to the standard of the Society for 
 Psychical Research in this matter but I omit the 
 authentication in quoting them, and I also abbreviate, 
 as I only here wish to indicate the kind of thing. 
 
 The writer of the following account is Colonel B., 
 a well-known Irish gentleman. He explains that his
 
 CHAP, ix] EXAMPLES 145 
 
 wife engaged to sing with her daughters a Miss X., who 
 was training as a public singer but who ultimately did not 
 come out in that capacity, having married a Mr. Z. 
 
 Six or seven years afterwards Mrs. B., who was 
 dying, in the presence of her husband spoke of 
 voices she heard singing, saying that she had heard 
 them several times that day, and that there was one 
 voice among them which she knew, but could not 
 remember whose voice it was. 
 
 "Suddenly she stopped and said, pointing over my head," says 
 Colonel B., " ' Why, there she is in the corner of the room ; it is Julia 
 X. ; she is coming on ; she is leaning over you ; she has her hands up ; 
 she is praying ; do look ; she is going.' I turned but could see nothing. 
 Mrs. B. then said, ' She is gone.' All these things [the hearing of singing 
 and the vision of the singer] I imagined to be the phantasies of a dying 
 person. 
 
 "Two days afterwards, taking up the Times newspaper, I saw 
 recorded the death of Julia Z., wife of Mr. Z. I was so astounded that 
 
 in a day or so after the funeral I went up to and asked Mr. X. if 
 
 Mrs. Z., his daughter, was dead. He said, ' Yes, poor thing, she died 
 of puerperal fever. On the day she died she began singing in the 
 morning, and sang and sang until she died.' " 
 
 The case next quoted is a curious incident connected 
 with a deceased child, obtained in one of the bereaved 
 mother's sittings with Mrs. Piper in America, at a time 
 when Phinuit was in control. 
 
 It is the concluding portion of a long and striking 
 series of communications, extremely characteristic of 
 identity, which are quoted both in Human Personality, 
 vol. ii. 245-7, and in Proc. S.P.R., vol. xiii. pp. 386-9. 
 The mother's testimony is thus reported : 
 
 The remarks made at her second sitting suggest that "the little 
 book " in the child's mind was not this one. " Kakie wants the little 
 bit of a book mamma read by her bedside, with the pretty bright things 
 hanging from it mamma put it in her hands the last thing she 
 remembers." Mrs. Sutton states that this was a little prayer book with
 
 I4 6 CLAIRVOYANCE [SECT, in 
 
 a cross and other symbols in silver attached to ribbons for marking the 
 places, and that it was sent to her by a friend after Kakie had ceased 
 to know any one except perhaps for a passing moment. Mrs. Button 
 read it when Kakie seemed unconscious, and after Kakie 's death placed 
 it in her hands to prevent the blood settling in the nails. She adds 
 later that Mrs. Piper's hands, when the book was asked for at the 
 sitting, were put into the same position as Kakie's. 
 
 There is also evidence of reciprocity of an unusual 
 kind in connection with the Piper case; for "Phinuit" 
 has been described as perceived by a dying person at 
 a distance, in correspondence with the assertion of 
 Phinuit that he would go and talk to this same person 
 about unfair clauses in his will. 
 
 The account of this curious episode is from an 
 American gentleman who had had a good deal of 
 experience in Piper sittings, and who does not want his 
 name disclosed. Of three examples of what he calls pre- 
 dictions, thus obtained, I select this one, as it illustrates 
 the kind of reciprocal experience of which I am now 
 speaking. The account is corroborated by Mrs. 
 "M.N." 
 
 April 5th, 1889 
 
 . . . About the end of March of last year I made [Mrs. Piper] a 
 visit (having been in the habit of doing so, since early in February, 
 about once a fortnight). [As Phinuit] told me that the death of a near 
 relative of mine would occur in about six weeks, from which I should 
 realise some pecuniary advantages, I naturally thought of my father, 
 who was advanced in years, and whose description Mrs. Piper had 
 given me very accurately some week or two previously. She had not 
 spoken of him as my father, but merely as a person nearly connected 
 with me. I asked her at that sitting whether this person was the one 
 who would die, but she declined to state anything more clearly to me. 
 My wife, to whom I was then engaged, went to see Mrs. Piper a few 
 days afterwards, and she told her (my wife) that my father would die 
 in a few weeks. 
 
 About the middle of May my father died very suddenly in London 
 from heart failure, when he was recovering from a very slight attack of
 
 CHAP, ix] EXAMPLES 147 
 
 bronchitis, and the very day that his doctor had pronounced him out 
 of danger. Previous to this Mrs. Piper (as Dr. Phinuit) had told me 
 that she would endeavour to influence my father about certain matters 
 connected with his will before he died. Two days after I received the 
 cable announcing his death, my wife and I went to see Mrs. Piper, and 
 she [Phinuit] spoke of his presence, and his sudden arrival in the spirit- 
 world, and said that he (Dr. Phinuit) had endeavoured to persuade 
 him in those matters while my father was sick. Dr. Phinuit told me 
 the state of the will, and described the principal executor, and said 
 that he (the executor) would make a certain disposition in my favour, 
 subject to the consent of the two other executors, when I got to 
 London, England. Three weeks afterwards I arrived in London ; 
 found the principal executor to be the man Phinuit had described. 
 The will went materially as he had stated. The disposition was made 
 in my favour, and my sister, who was chiefly at my father's bedside 
 the last three days of his life, told me that he had repeatedly com- 
 plained of the presence of an old man at the foot of his bed, who 
 annoyed him by discussing his private affairs. . . . 
 
 ("M.N.") 
 
 A 'similar illustration of reciprocity occurred in the 
 case of the lady called " Elisa Manners," whose near 
 relatives and friends concerned in the communications 
 were known also to Mr. Myers. 
 
 On the morning after the death of her uncle, called 
 F. in the report, she described an incident in connection 
 with the appearance of herself to her uncle on his 
 death-bed. Dr. Hodgson's account of this is in 
 Proceedings, S.P.R., vol. xiii. p. 378, as follows: 
 
 The notice of his [F.'s] death was in a Boston morning paper, and 
 I happened to see it on my way to the sitting. The first writing of 
 the sitting came from Madame Elisa, without my expecting it. She 
 wrote clearly and strongly, explaining that F. was there with her, but 
 unable to speak directly, and that she wished to give an account of 
 how she had helped F. to reach her. She said that she had been 
 present at his death-bed, and had spoken to him, and she repeated 
 what she had said, an unusual form of expression, and indicated that 
 he had heard and recognised her. This was confirmed in detail in the
 
 I 4 8 CLAIRVOYANCE [SECT, in 
 
 only way possible at the time, by a very intimate friend of Madame 
 Elisa and myself, and also of the nearest surviving relative of F. I 
 showed my friend the account of the sitting ; and to this friend, a day 
 or two later, the relative, who was present at the death-bed, stated 
 spontaneously that F. when dying saw Madame Elisa who was speaking 
 to him, and he repeated what she was saying. The expression so 
 repeated, which the relative quoted to my friend, was that which I had 
 received from Madame Elisa through Mrs. Piper's trance, when the 
 death-bed incident was, of course, entirely unknown to me. 
 
 WRITING OF FOREIGN LANGUAGES 
 
 Instances in which foreign languages unknown to the 
 medium are written or spoken are comparatively rare. 
 
 At a sitting in 1892, when Madame Elisa Manners was "communi- 
 cating," some Italian was written by request, the lady being as familiar 
 with Italian as with English, but only two or three common words were 
 decipherable. The first names of sitter and communicator were given, 
 and the last name was both written and afterwards given by G.P. to 
 Phinuit. Some of the writing was of a personal character, and some 
 about the watch [concerning which inquiry had been made]; and G.P. 
 stated correctly, inter alia, that the sitter's mother was present (in 
 " spirit ") with the communicator, and that he himself did not know 
 her. The real names are very uncommon. The Italian for " It is 
 well, Patience," was whispered at the end of the sitting as though by 
 direct control of the voice by Madame Elisa. 
 
 Further attempts were made to speak and write 
 Italian, but not much was said, and the writing was 
 not very legible. Concerning this Dr. Hodgson 
 remarks : 
 
 As I have mentioned elsewhere (Report, pp. 293, 
 332), the intelligence communicating by writing is not 
 conscious of the act of writing. The chief difficulty 
 apparently in getting another language written by the 
 hand is that strange words tend to be written phon- 
 etically unless they are thought out slowly letter by 
 letter. The writing is usually much more legible now
 
 CHAP, ix] EXAMPLES 149 
 
 than it was during the period of the records from which 
 I am quoting, when there was frequently much difficulty 
 in deciphering even the simplest English words. It 
 was therefore not surprising that so little of the Italian 
 written by Madame Elisa was decipherable. 
 
 This does not appear to be a strong case, but the 
 next one seems to me better : 
 
 Dr. Hodgson reports the following case in a sitting 
 which a Mr. Vernon Briggs had with Mrs. Piper in 
 October 1893 (Proc. S.P.R. xiii. 337; or Hum. Pers. 
 ii. 244). 
 
 The communication purported to come from a Honolulu boy 
 named Kalua, who became much attached to Mr. Briggs, during a 
 six months' stay of Mr. Briggs in Honolulu in 1881, and who followed 
 Mr. Briggs back to Boston under somewhat romantic circumstances 
 in 1883. He was soon sent back to his native island, but again 
 returned to Boston, where he was shot in 1886, in a sailor's Bethel, 
 whether intentionally or not was unknown. There was some suspicion 
 against a Swede who was imprisoned, but there was no evidence 
 against him, and he was finally discharged. The Swede said that 
 Kalua had accidentally shot himself with a revolver, and eventually 
 confessed that after the accident he had himself hidden the revolver 
 behind a flue, where, after taking part of the chimney down, it was 
 found. Mr. Briggs had taken a handkerchief belonging to Kalua with 
 him to the sitting. Kalua had been shot through the heart, and 
 there was some confusion apparently about the locality of the suffer- 
 ing, "stomach" and "side" being mentioned, under what appeared 
 to be the direct control of the voice by "Kalua," and Mr. Briggs 
 asked if it was Kalua. Phinuit then spoke for " Kalua," who said 
 that he did not kill himself, that he had been gambling with the other 
 man who disputed with him and shot him, but did not mean to, and 
 who threw the revolver "into the hot box where the pepples are" 
 (meaning the " furnace " and the " coals "), and hid his purse under 
 the steps where he was killed. " Kalua " also said there was shrubbery 
 near it. The cellar of the house was examined, but no purse was 
 found, and there was no shrubbery in the cellar. " Kalua " tried to 
 write Hawaiian, but the only " ordinary " words deciphered were " lei " 
 (meaning wreaths, which he made daily for Mr. Briggs) which was
 
 150 CLAIRVOYANCE [SECT, m 
 
 written clearly and frequently, and an attempt at " aloha "-greeting. 
 Phinuit tried to get the answer to the question where Kalua's father 
 was, but could only succeed in getting "Hiram." But the writing 
 gave the answer " Hawaiian Islands." In reply to the question which 
 one, the answer in writing was Kawai, but Phinuit said Tawai. The 
 word is spelt Kawai, but is pronounced Tawai by the natives of the 
 island itself and in the island where Kalua was born. The natives of 
 the other islands call it Kawai. 
 
 Cases in which the lucidity or clairvoyant faculty is 
 not limited to the present, but apparently anticipates the 
 future, are sufficiently important to deserve a separate 
 chapter. 
 
 It is extremely difficult to contemplate such a faculty. 
 Hitherto we have dealt only with knowledge of the 
 present and the past.
 
 CHAPTER X 
 PREVISION 
 
 BUT assertions are made that there is a kind of 
 lucidity occasionally attainable by healthy people 
 which is beyond the powers of any ordinary 
 intelligence, even aided by telepathy ; inasmuch as 
 knowledge is sometimes exhibited not only of occur- 
 rences at a distance but also of events which have not 
 yet happened, and which could not by any process of 
 reasoning be inferred. 
 
 Is it possible to become aware of events before 
 they have occurred, by means other than ordinary 
 scientific prediction ? 
 
 The anticipation of future events is a power not 
 at all necessarily to be expected on a Spiritistic or any 
 other hypothesis ; it is a separate question, and will 
 have important bearings of its own. An answer to 
 this question in the affirmative may vitally affect our 
 metaphysical notions of " Time," but will not of 
 necessity have an immediate bearing on the existence 
 in the universe of intelligences other than our own. 
 A cosmic picture gallery (as Mr. Myers calls it), or 
 photographic or phonographic record of all that has 
 occurred or will occur in the universe, may conceiv- 
 ably or perhaps not conceivably in some sense exist, 
 and may be partly open and dimly decipherable to the
 
 1 52 CLAIRVOYANCE [SECT, in 
 
 lucid part of the automatist's or entranced person's 
 mind. 
 
 But the question for us now is whether we can 
 obtain clear and unmistakable proof of the existence 
 of this foreseeing power in any form. It is not an 
 easy thing to establish beyond any kind of doubt. 
 Casual and irresponsible critics have said that docu- 
 mentary evidence, such as a postmark on a letter 
 which detailed an event either not yet happened or 
 certainly not known by ordinary methods at the date 
 of the postmark (like a recent shipwreck in mid-ocean 
 for instance), would be proof positive to them of some- 
 thing occult. A writer in The Nineteenth Century goes 
 so far as to say that a document thus officially verified by 
 a Post Office clerk would be worth thousands of pounds 
 to the British Museum. If so it would be singularly easy 
 to get rich. I believe that a postmark on an envelope 
 would satisfy some of these critics, but a postmark on 
 the document itself would be entirely convincing. 
 
 I wonder some enterprising forger has not en- 
 deavoured to gull a leading journal by an elaborate 
 account, say, of the Victoria disaster, or the Santander 
 explosion, or the Messina earthquake, written on 
 foolscap paper transmitted blank through the post, at 
 small cost, in preparation for any such striking event ; 
 or perhaps on paper subsequently covered with previous 
 postmarks by a genial Post Office friend, and decorated 
 with red tape by a live Government clerk ! 
 
 The feeling that everything done by a Post Office 
 official is conclusive, is of the same order as the opinion 
 that barristers or criminal judges or medical practitioners 
 are the only people fit to investigate unusual mental 
 phenomena, because their practice makes them familiar 
 with the warpings of the human mind.
 
 CHAP, x] PREVISION 153 
 
 But to consider the case of a medical practitioner ; 
 as I understand a doctor's business, it is to cure an 
 abnormality if he can, not to prolong and investigate 
 it. True, a doctor may be a scientific man in addition, 
 but qua physician he is out of his element as a general 
 investigator, and as a leading practitioner he has very 
 little spare time. Were it not so, the record against 
 the profession the attitude the main body of doctors 
 has taken or used to take to everything new would be 
 not only pitiful, as it is, but essentially disgraceful. To 
 this day I expect that in some countries there are pro- 
 mising subjects, some for investigation and some for 
 psychical cure, lost both to science and to themselves 
 within the walls of asylums. 
 
 But about this question of postmarks. Let it not 
 be thought that I claim that their evidence is worth- 
 less. As evidence subsidiary to testimony they may 
 be very valuable, and every effort should be made to 
 get them ; my contention only is that they do not dis- 
 pense with testimony. 
 
 This I hold is the function of all circumstantial 
 evidence, or of any automatic record ; it lessens the 
 chance of self-delusion or over-exuberant imagination, 
 it can never be held to guard against fraud. If a 
 couple of friends by interchanging letters, with their 
 dates verified in some cold blooded official manner, are 
 able to establish foreknowledge of events such as could 
 hardly be guessed or inferred, then their testimony is 
 strengthened by the date-marks to this extent : Either 
 the things happened as they say, or they are in some 
 sort of collusion to bear false witness and deceive. 
 One could only grant them the loophole of self- 
 deception on the alternative of something very like 
 insanity.
 
 I 5 4 CLAIRVOYANCE [SECT, in 
 
 That is how these automatic records, photographs 
 and the like, may be so valuable as supplementary to 
 human testimony never as substitutes for it. 
 
 ANTICIPATION OF EVENTS 
 
 Have we any trustworthy evidence at all as to the 
 power of foreseeing unpredictable events ? Strange to 
 say, we have, but it is not yet sufficient in volume to 
 justify any generalisation : it is only enough to cause 
 us to keep an open mind, even in this direction, and 
 be ready critically to scrutinise future evidence as it 
 arrives. Mrs. Sidgwick's paper on the evidence for 
 Premonitions is in vol. v. of Proceedings S. P. R. 
 
 I attach no high importance to predictions of illness 
 and death : they may represent an unusual power of 
 diagnosis, but need not represent anything more. 
 Besides, a great number of these predictions fail ; so 
 much so that a prediction of this kind now hardly 
 perturbs an experienced person who receives it. 
 
 And even the successful prevision of an accident 
 must be attributed as a rule to accidental concordance 
 unless it is accompanied by an exceptional amount of 
 detail. 
 
 The following case is contained in Mrs. Sidgwick's 
 paper, Proceedings, vol. v. p. 333. It is from an engine- 
 driver who was interviewed afterwards by an agent of 
 the S.P.R. in America. 
 
 [In 1853] I was firing a locomotive, a fine new passenger engine, 
 built for speed, and just from the shop. I thought myself lucky to 
 be on such a fine engine, and was proud of my position. One night, 
 May 29th, 1853, I dreamed that the train ran through a shallow cut, 
 and came out on a high stone bridge, over which the train passed, 
 and then the engine turned over down the bank some 70 feet, into 
 the river. I mentioned my dream the next morning to the family
 
 CHAP, x] PREVISION 155 
 
 with whom I was living. The lady [now dead] told me I was going 
 to be killed, but I told her that in my dream I had assurance that I 
 should not be hurt. On the second morning after my dream, we 
 were sent over a part of the road with which I was not familiar, and 
 presently came to a shallow cut, and I saw a number of men ahead 
 on the track. The engineer was near-sighted and did not see them. 
 I called to him to stop the engine ; he tried to do so, but the track 
 was wet, and seeing that part of the track ahead had been taken up, 
 he jumped from the engine. I remained on it and tried to stop it. 
 Before this could be done, we were on a stone bridge, and I could 
 not get off. The engine left the track, and at the other end of the 
 bridge turned over twice before it reached the bottom, and I with it, 
 receiving but a small scratch how I do not know. I climbed the bank, 
 and looking back, saw just what I had seen in my dream. The bridge 
 was 200 feet long, with five stone arches, 54 feet high, and the bank 
 down which the engine rolled 70 feet. 
 
 THE MARMONTEL CASE 
 
 The perception of incidents at a distance is common 
 enough, but the perception of incidents in the future is 
 rare. The following selection from experiences of this 
 kind received by Mrs. Verrall must serve as an example 
 of the few trustworthy cases I know of (Proc. S.P.R., 
 vol. xx. p. 331). 
 
 On December i ith, 1901 i.e. towards the end of the 
 first year in which Mrs. Verrall had developed the power 
 of automatic writing her hand wrote as follows : 
 
 Nothing too mean, the trivial helps, gives confidence. Hence this. 
 Frost and a candle in the dim light. Marmontel, he was reading on a 
 sofa or in bed there was only a candle's light. She will surely re- 
 member this. The book was lent, not his own he talked about it. 
 
 Then there appeared a fanciful but unmistakable 
 attempt at the name Sidgwick. 
 
 No meaning was conveyed by the above, but the 
 concluding effort naturally suggested that Mrs. Sidgwick 
 should be applied to. This was done ; and her reply,
 
 156 CLAIRVOYANCE [SECT, m 
 
 received on December i/th, said that she could make 
 nothing of it but would report if the name Marmontel 
 turned up. 
 
 Mrs. Verrall was now away from home and had 
 decided to abandon writing till her return. But all the 
 1 7th she was so disturbed by a desire to write that she 
 made time, and that evening obtained the following : 
 
 I wanted to write. Marmontel is right. It was a 'French book, a 
 Memoir I think. Passy may help, Souvenirs de Passy, or Fleury. 
 Marmontel was not on the cover the book was bound and was lent 
 two volumes in old-fashioned binding and print. It is not in any papers 
 it is an attempt to make some one remember an incident. 
 
 Soon after my return to Cambridge Mrs. Verrall 
 reports about December 25th, 1901, I was looking 
 through a list of books which I had glanced at before 
 December nth and found an advertisement of 
 " Marmontel, Moral Tales, selected and translated by 
 G. Saintsbury." This, strange though such an admission 
 may seem, was, as far as I could remember, my first 
 conscious knowledge of Marmontel as a French writer. 
 
 So ends the record of the obtaining of the script. 
 The sentence in the first portion " She will surely 
 remember this " is a characteristic sotto voce remark 
 which is not infrequent in these scripts, having the 
 same sort of signification as the terminal sentence of the 
 second portion. It means that Mrs. Verrall herself will 
 surely remember having obtained the writing, when at 
 some future time the incident described is referred to. 
 
 Now begins the verification by quite unexpected 
 means. 
 
 In January 1902 Mrs: Verrall happened to write to a 
 friend of hers named Mr. Marsh, asking him to come for 
 a week-end visit ; and he replied fixing March ist. She 
 had had no recent communication with him since June
 
 CHAP, x] PREVISION 157 
 
 1901. On February 23rd she sent him a postcard to 
 remind him of his visit, and he replied with a letter on 
 February 24th. 
 
 Mrs. Verrall then reports as follows : 
 
 On March ist Mr. Marsh arrived, and that evening 
 at dinner he mentioned that he had been reading 
 Marmontel. I asked if he had read the Moral Tales, 
 and he replied that it was the Memoirs. I was interested 
 in this reference to Marmontel, and asked Mr. Marsh for 
 particulars about his reading, at the same time explaining 
 the reasons for my curiosity. He then told me that he 
 got the book from the London Library, and took the 
 first volume only to Paris with him, where he read it on 
 the evening of February 2Oth, and again on February 
 2 ist. On each occasion he read by the light of a candle ; 
 on the 2oth he was in bed, on the 2 ist lying on two 
 chairs. He talked about the book to the friends with 
 whom he was staying in Paris. The weather was cold, 
 but there was, he said, no frost. The London Library 
 copy is bound, as most of their books are, not in modern 
 binding, but the name " Marmontel " is on the back of 
 the volume. The edition has three volumes ; in Paris 
 Mr. Marsh had only one volume, but at the time of his 
 visit to us he had read the second also. 
 
 I asked him whether "Passy" or " Fleury " would 
 " help," and he replied that Fleury's name certainly 
 occurred in the book, in a note ; he was not sure about 
 Passy, but undertook to look it up on his return to town, 
 and to ascertain, as he could by reference to the book, 
 what part of the first volume he had been reading in 
 Paris. He is in the habit of reading in bed, but has 
 electric light in his bedroom at home, so that he had not 
 read "in bed or on a sofa by candlelight" for months, 
 until he read Marmontel in Paris. 
 
 On his return 'to town Mr. Marsh wrote to me 
 (March 4, 1902), that on February 2ist while lying on 
 two chairs he read a thapter in the first volume of 
 Marmontel's Memoirs describing the finding at Passy of
 
 158 CLAIRVOYANCE [SECT, in 
 
 a panel, etc., connected with a story in which Fieury 
 plays an important part. 
 
 It will thus be noted that the script in December, 
 1901, describes (as [presumably] past) an incident which 
 actually occurred two and a half months later, in 
 February, 1902, an incident which at the time of 
 writing was not likely to have been foreseen by any one. 
 I ascertained from Mr. Marsh that the idea of reading 
 Marmontel occurred to him not Jong before his visit to 
 Paris. It is probable that had he not seen me almost 
 immediately upon his return, when his mind was full of 
 the book, I should never have heard of his reading it, 
 and therefore not have discovered the application of the 
 scripts of December nth and i7th. 
 
 The description is definite, and in the main accurate. 
 There are, however, errors : Though the weather was 
 cold, it does not seem to have been actually freezing 
 on either of the two nights in question ; the book was 
 not in two volumes only, as seems implied, though only 
 two volumes had been read when the incident was related 
 to me ; the name Marmontel was on the back of the 
 book, though not on the face of the cover ; the binding, 
 though not modern, can hardly be described as old 
 fashioned. But the reference to Passy and Fieury 
 names which, so far as I can discover are not together in 
 any passage of Marmontel's Memoirs except that read 
 by Mr. Marsh on February 2ist is a precise and, I 
 think, remarkable coincidence. 
 
 Two other points may be noted : 
 
 (1) That the script on December i7th did not accept 
 the suggestion that the name Marmontel had anything to 
 do with Mrs. Sid^wick ; 
 
 o 
 
 (2) The omission to give any name to the reader of 
 Marmontel. 
 
 This latter kind of reticence is characteristic of the 
 script ; and, although it may be superficially regarded
 
 CHAP, x] PREVISION 159 
 
 from a sarcastic point of view, it is really essential to the 
 verification of the prevision, because if Mr. Marsh's name 
 had been given, Mrs. Verrall would naturally have 
 written to him a premature inquiry, which would have 
 spoilt the whole thing. 
 
 But inasmuch as she had no inkling of Mr. Marsh in 
 connexion with it, that gentleman was left unconsciously 
 to carry out the anticipation, entirely ignorant of it and 
 uninfluenced by it. 
 
 The anticipation received in December was fulfilled 
 in February and was reported on in March. 
 
 The fact that the anticipation was received in 
 December is proved by the preservation of Mrs. 
 Sidgwick's letter of December i7th saying that she could 
 make nothing of it, but that if the name turned up in 
 some manuscripts she was then reading she would let 
 Mrs. Verrall know. 
 
 DISCUSSION OF POSSIBILITY 
 
 In his book Mr. Myers contemplated the occurrence 
 of prevision, and dealt with it in many an eloquent 
 passage. The following is too eloquent for the incident 
 just quoted, but it serves to illustrate his view of the 
 possibility of such things : 
 
 Few men have pondered long on these problems of 
 Past and Future without wondering whether Past and 
 Future be in very truth more than a name whether 
 we may not be apprehending as a stream of sequence 
 that which is an ocean of co-existence, and slicing our 
 subjective years and centuries from timeless and absolute 
 things. The precognitions dealt with here, indeed, 
 hardly overpass the life of the individual percipient. 
 Let us keep to that small span, and let us imagine that 
 a whole earth-life is in reality an absolutely instantaneous
 
 160 CLAIRVOYANCE [SECT, m 
 
 although an infinitely complex phenomenon. Let us 
 suppose that my transcendental self discerns with equal 
 directness and immediacy every element of this pheno- 
 menon ; but that my empirical self receives each 
 element mediately, and through media involving different 
 rates of retardation ; just as 1 receive the lightning more 
 quickly than the thunder. May not then seventy years 
 intervene between my perceptions of birth and death 
 as easily as seven seconds between my perceptions of 
 the flash and the peal ? And may not some inter- 
 communication of consciousness enable the wider self 
 to call to the narrower, the more central to the more 
 external, " At such an hour this shock will reach you ! 
 Listen for the nearing roar ! " 
 
 But let us consider whether there is any way of 
 regarding the fulfilment of a meaningless anticipation 
 such as this of the Marmontel case, just quoted 
 without trenching on so difficult a question as the 
 reality of time ? 
 
 I can only suggest something of the nature of 
 hypnotic suggestion, automatically effected. An outside 
 or, let us say, a subliminal intelligence gets the record 
 made by Mrs. Verrall that an unspecified man will 
 read Marmontel on a frosty night lying on a sofa by 
 candle light, etc., and then sets to work to try and 
 secure that within the next two or three months some 
 man shall do it some one who is sufficiently a friend of 
 Mrs. Verrall to make it reasonably likely that in subse- 
 quent conversation she may sooner or later hear of the 
 circumstance. 
 
 I make the suggestion for what it is worth, as the 
 only way that occurs to me of avoiding still more 
 difficult notions ; provided of course we do not dismiss 
 the whole thing as invention which is preposterous, 
 or as chance, which in my judgment is put out of court
 
 CHAP, x] PREVISION 161 
 
 by the amount of detail, and by other incidents of the 
 same general nature as this one which have also occurred 
 in Mrs. Verrall's script. 
 
 It may be asked what possible object there can be 
 in thus predicting a perfectly unimportant and common- 
 place incident. 
 
 The object, to those associated with the work of the 
 Society for Psychical Research, is manifest enough. 
 
 During the lifetime of Professor Sidgwick and Mr. 
 Myers we often discussed what sort of evidence could 
 be regarded as conclusive as to the existence of super- 
 normal, even if not posthumous, intelligence. And it 
 was agreed that prediction of future events of an 
 insignificant kind, such as could not be inferred or 
 deduced by however wide a knowledge of con- 
 temporary events, incidents which were outside the 
 range of any amount of historical or mathematical or 
 political skill, would be conclusive, if obtained in 
 quantity sufficient to eliminate chance. It did not at 
 all follow that such anticipations wre. possible, so far as 
 we could tell they might be beyond not only normal but 
 supernormal powers, but if possible it was realised 
 that they would be singularly satisfactory. 
 
 Accordingly it is eminently characteristic of an 
 intelligence purporting to be associated in any way with 
 the late Professor Sidgwick or the late Mr. Myers that 
 attempts of that kind should be made. Several attempts 
 have now been made with more or less success, and I 
 have selected one of them. Others will be found in 
 Mrs. Verrall's paper (Proceedings, vol. xx.) in the chapter 
 called " Future Events." 
 
 ii
 
 SECTION IV 
 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY 
 
 CHAPTER XI 
 AUTOMATIC WRITING AND TRANCE SPEECH 
 
 WE now enter upon the more detailed considera- 
 tion of a group of facts, in which of late years 
 the Society has been remarkably prolific and 
 the general truth of which is accepted without hesitation 
 by all the prominent members ; who, though they differ 
 in their interpretation, yet receive the evidence with 
 practical unanimity as to its interest and importance 
 receive it, that is to say, with all the unanimity that we 
 desire or expect. 
 
 At the end of last chapter we were discussing the 
 possibility of the rather vague and ill-defined hypothesis 
 that vistas of unlimited information lie open to people 
 in a clairvoyant state, as if during unconsciousness a 
 psychical region were entered wherein the ordinary 
 barriers between soul and soul, or mind and mind, are 
 broken down. Even this surmise must not be rejected 
 without examination, if we are driven to it, but it is not 
 a known vera causa. A hypothesis of this kind is 
 referred to at the end of Chapter VIII. 
 
 Naturally it is only when all normal means of 
 obtaining information have been scrupulously avoided 
 that any problem arises ; and the first hypothesis that 
 
 i6a
 
 CHAP, xi] AUTOMATIC WRITING 163 
 
 must be made, whenever normal explanations thoroughly 
 break down, is that telepathy of some kind is occurring 
 from some living person and is influencing the sensitive 
 mind or brain of the unconscious or partially unconscious 
 operator, after the fashion of an objectified and sym- 
 pathetic dream. 
 
 This hypothesis is extremely elastic, and can be 
 stretched to cover an immense area ; indeed, to get 
 beyond it, and definitely find a region which it will 
 not cover, is exceedingly difficult. For twenty years 
 at least members of the society have been intimately 
 acquainted with excellent and astonishing examples of 
 trance speaking and automatic writing, and yet they 
 have hesitated to make full use of all this material, and 
 have refrained from proceeding in the direction towards 
 which it undoubtedly points, so long as there was a 
 chance even a remote chance that an established 
 variety of telepathy or some extension of it might 
 constitute a sufficient explanation. Some of us hold 
 that telepathy from living people is still sufficient or 
 at least as sufficient as it has ever been and that no 
 further step beyond it need be taken. Others are 
 beginning to be impressed with the idea not without 
 qualms and surviving hesitation that the time has 
 come, or is coming, when it may be legitimate and 
 necessary to take a further step, and to admit, at any 
 rate as a tentative hypothesis, the view which un- 
 doubtedly the phenomena themselves suggest the 
 view they have all the time been, as it were, forcing 
 upon us. This is the hypothesis of actual telepathic or 
 telergic influence from some outside intelligence 
 the surviving intelligence, apparently, of some of those 
 who have recently lived on this planet, and who are 
 now represented as occasionally, under great difficulties
 
 1 64 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 and discouragements, endeavouring to make known the 
 fact that they can communicate with us, by aid of such 
 intervening mechanism as is placed at their disposal 
 namely, the brain nerve and muscle of an automatist 
 or medium. The assertion made is that, during the 
 temporary suspension of the normal control, discarnate 
 intelligences can with difficulty make use of these 
 organs for the purpose of translating their own 
 thought into mechanical movement, and so pro- 
 ducing some kind of speech or writing in the physical 
 world. Such utilisation of physiological apparatus, 
 by an intelligence to which it does not normally 
 belong, is what is called motor automatism, or 
 "telergy," or popularly when of an extreme kind 
 "possession." 
 
 It does not by any means follow that the agent or 
 intelligence, active in this unusual experience, is 
 necessarily that of a departed person, but that is 
 undoubtedly the form which the phenomenon often 
 takes ; so if we resign ourselves to be guided by it at 
 all, we may as well try how far the claim openly and 
 persistently made will carry us, before definitely 
 discarding it. And if we are going to try it at all, I 
 urge that we had better try it frankly and thoroughly : 
 it had better be accepted provisionally as a working 
 hypothesis and pressed as far as it will go. That is the 
 way to test any provisional hypothesis. Hesitate as 
 long as you like before giving a theory even provisional 
 and tentative acceptance ; but, once having determined 
 on testing a key or theoretical solution, then utilise it to 
 the utmost. Try it in all the locks ; and if it continually 
 fails to open them, reject it ; but do not hesitate each 
 time over the insertion of the key. Hesitate before 
 accepting a working hypothesis, not after. If false, its
 
 CHAP, xi] AUTOMATIC WRITING 165 
 
 falseness will become apparent by its failure and in- 
 ability to fit the facts. 
 
 Mr. Myers himself pointed out in Human Personality, 
 vol. i. p. 250, that if we allow ourselves to contem- 
 plate such a hypothesis it will at least fit in with 
 many other facts ; the innovation that we are called 
 upon to make is to suppose that segments of the per- 
 sonality can operate in apparent separation from the 
 organism. " Such a supposition, of course, could not 
 have been started without proof of telepathy, and could 
 with difficulty be sustained without proof of survival 
 of death. But, given telepathy, we have some psychical 
 agency, connected with man, operating apart from his 
 organism. Given survival, we have an element of his 
 personality to say the least of it operating when 
 his organism is destroyed. There is therefore no very 
 great additional burden in supposing that an element 
 of his personality may operate apart from his organism, 
 while that organism still exists. 
 
 " Ce riest que le premier pas qui codte. If we have 
 once got a man's thought operating apart from his body 
 if my fixation of attention on the two of diamonds 
 does somehow so modify another man's brain a few 
 yards off that he seems to see the two of diamonds 
 floating before him there is no obvious halting place 
 on his side till we come to "possession" by a departed 
 spirit, and there is no obvious halting place on my side 
 till we come to "travelling clairvoyance," with a 
 corresponding visibility of my own phantasm to other 
 persons in the scenes which I spiritually visit." 
 
 MIND AND BODY 
 
 So let us consider in the first place what occurs 
 during the ordinary process of speaking or writing- 
 speaking or writing of the most normal or commonplace 
 kind. An idea is conceived in the mind, but in order
 
 166 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 to achieve some effect in the material world it must 
 move matter. The movement or rearrangement of 
 matter is all that we ourselves are able to accomplish in 
 the physical universe : the whole of our direct terrestrial 
 activities resolve themselves into this, the production of 
 changes of motion. 
 
 But a thought belongs to a different order of 
 existence, whatever it is, it is not material ; it is 
 neither matter nor force ; it has no direct power over 
 matter ; directly and unaided it can move nothing. 
 How then can it get itself translated in terms of motion ? 
 How can it, from the psychical category, produce a 
 physical effect ? 
 
 Physiology informs us, not indeed of the whole 
 manner of the achievement, but of part at least of the 
 method. 
 
 The thing that can move matter is called muscle. 
 In muscle is located the necessary energy, which only 
 requires to be stimulated into activity in order to be 
 transformed into visible motion and transferred in any 
 required direction. 
 
 In a living body means are provided for stimulating 
 its muscles, in the shape of an intricate arrangement of 
 nerve fibres, which, when themselves excited in one of 
 many ways, can cause the muscle to contract. This 
 part of the process is not indeed fully understood, but 
 it is familiarly known. The excitation of the nerves 
 may be a mere random tweaking, or irritation, by a 
 mechanical or electric goad ; but in a living organism 
 it can also be produced in a more meaningful and 
 economical fashion, by the discharge of energy from a 
 central cell, such as exists in the cortex or grey matter 
 of the brain. This process may also be considered as 
 comparatively though not completely understood : the
 
 CHAP, xi] AUTOMATIC WRITING 167 
 
 central ganglion is clearly the direct means of getting 
 the nerve excited, the muscle contracted, and the direct 
 motion produced. But what is it that stimulates the 
 brain ? What is it that desires the particular motion 
 and liberates energy from the appropriate brain cell ? 
 In some cases it is mere reflex action : it is some 
 stimulus which has arrived from the peripheral nerve- 
 endings, so as to evoke response in a central ganglion 
 say, in the spine or the cerebellum ; whence the stimulus 
 has proceeded to a neighbouring cell and so to the 
 efferent nerve fibres. In that case no consciousness is 
 involved ; the psychical element is absent ; there is no 
 intelligence or will in the process, nor any necessary 
 sensation. The wriggling of a worm, and many 
 contortions of the lower animals, may be shall we say 
 may be hoped to be ? of this order. 
 
 But I am not taking the case of reflex and un- 
 conscious action ; I am definitely postulating a thought or 
 idea conceived in the mind operating, so to speak, on 
 the will and determining that there shall be a response 
 in the material world. By what means the stimulus 
 gets out of the psychical region into the physical, and 
 liberates energy from the brain centre, I have not the 
 remotest idea ; nor, I venture to say, has any one. 
 
 The operation is at present mysterious. But con- 
 spicuously it occurs ; it is evidently a rational and I 
 should say an ultimately intelligible process, a process, 
 that is to say, on which discovery is possible, though at 
 present there has been no discovery concerning it. 
 Somehow or other the connexion is established ; and 
 by long habit it seems to be established in normal cases 
 without difficulty nay, rather with singular ease, as 
 when a pianist executes in miraculous fashion a 
 complicated sonata.
 
 1 68 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 Things may go wrong, energy may be liberated in 
 the wrong direction,, the wrong muscles may be 
 stimulated, so that stammering and contortions result. 
 Or the mental connexion may be in a state of suspense, 
 the mind may be unable to get at the right centre, so to 
 speak, and may refrain from acting on any for a time ; 
 in which case we have hesitation, aphasia, feebleness 
 of many kinds, up to paralysis. Or these effects may 
 be due to faults and dislocation in the physiological 
 mechanism, faults which can perhaps be discovered 
 and set right. If the brain centres are fatigued, also, 
 the response is weak and uncertain. But when every- 
 thing physiological is in good health, and when the 
 conscious self is in good condition, with a definite 
 thought that it wants to convey, then it appears to be 
 able to play upon the brain, as a musician plays upon a 
 keyboard, and to get its psychical content translated 
 into terms of mechanical motion ; so that other in- 
 telligences, sufficiently sympathetic and suitably provided 
 with receptive mechanism, can be made more or less 
 aware of the idea intended to be conveyed. Which 
 means that, by aid of their nerve fibres and brain centres, 
 mechanical movements can be translated back into 
 thought once more. 
 
 That is the usual process, from mind to mind 
 through physiological apparatus and physical mechanism. 
 The physical mechanism is a neutral intermediary of 
 non-living matter, belonging to nobody ; or rather 
 belonging equally to everybody. We can all throw 
 the air into vibration ; and at some public meetings 
 everybody does so, at one and the same time, with 
 some resulting confusion. We can all write with ink ; 
 and if need be we can dip our pens into our neighbour's 
 inkstand and use his desk, though with some loss of
 
 CHAP, xi] AUTOMATIC WRITING 169 
 
 convenience ; we find it difficult to lay our hands upon 
 his notepaper, and it is not efficacious if, on finding his 
 cheque-book, we proceed to fill up and sign his cheques. 
 The identity of the scribe then becomes an important 
 consideration. Pretended identity in such cases may 
 perturb the social conscience, and be stigmatised not 
 merely as unrecognised and wrongful possession, but as 
 fraud. 
 
 Thus of all existing forms of matter there are 
 certainly some which can be used intelligently though 
 temporarily by people to whom they do not belong. 
 But whatever may be the undiscriminating communism 
 of the main part of the physical universe, the physio- 
 logical part is undoubtedly appropriated by individuals ; 
 body No. i belongs definitely to operator No. i, and 
 body No. 2 to operator No. 2. And the common idea 
 I might say the common-sense idea is that operator 
 No. i is entirely limited to control over his own phy- 
 siological apparatus, and has no means of getting at 
 the apparatus of another person, in any direct manner, 
 or otherwise than through neutral physical means. 
 That is the natural prima facie notion, based upon 
 ordinary experience ; but it need not be exactly true or 
 complete, facts may turn up which suggest something 
 different or supplementary. 
 
 As a matter of fact, telepathy has suggested without 
 any necessary reference to the physiological part of the 
 business that mind can act directly on mind, and can 
 thereby indirectly operate on the physical world through 
 the organism of another person. But cases also occur 
 where the mind of the second person appears to be 
 left out of the process altogether ; he may be thinking 
 his own thoughts or doing nothing particular, in a 
 state of unconsciousness perhaps, or at any rate of
 
 1 70 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 inattention, and yet his physiological mechanism may 
 be set in action, and his physical neighbourhood affected 
 in such a way as to suggest a stimulus proceeding not 
 from himself at all, but from the mind of another 
 person ; who in this case must be conceived as operating 
 not upon the second mind, but directly upon its brain. 
 Or if not upon the brain, then perhaps upon some other 
 portion of the nervous system, say, upon spinal or other 
 ganglia not essentially or necessarily associated with 
 consciousness, and not arousing any consciousness, but 
 stimulating the parts usually controlled by the sub- 
 consciousness, the parts which regulate the beating 
 of the heart, the respiration of the lungs, the digestion 
 or secretions of the body. 
 
 Assuming that such a thing is possible, assuming 
 that a mind can operate, not only as usual on its own 
 body, not only telepathically as supposed on another 
 mind, but directly and telergically upon another body, 
 then that is exactly what is meant by a case of incipient 
 or partial possession. 
 
 So far, it may be said, we have no a priori reason 
 to doubt its occurrence, and no a priori reason to expect 
 it. We know nothing about the connexion between 
 mind and body, except that the brain is the specially 
 appropriate organ or instrument for the purpose ; and 
 accordingly we are not entitled to any a priori views. 
 We know that each organism is usually appropriated 
 by, and belongs to, the special psychical character or 
 unit which commonly employs it ; just as a violin 
 belongs to a special operator, who might resent any 
 other person, especially a novice, attempting to play 
 upon it. The desk of an author is his private property, 
 from which a certain class of literature usually emanates ; 
 and he might not like to see it used for works of fiction,
 
 CHAP, xi] AUTOMATIC WRITING i;i 
 
 or scandalous gossip, or the advocacy of vaccination, or 
 vegetarianism, or Christian Science, or tariff reform. 
 But that proves nothing as to the impossibility of so 
 utilising it. The power may exist, but may be in 
 abeyance, or be recognised as inappropriate and in- 
 convenient, or even as dangerous and illegal. 
 
 But if the power exist, it is a fact worth knowing. 
 If it is possible for the normal operator to go out for 
 a walk and leave his writing mechanism open to the 
 casual tramp or the enterprising visitor, it is a definite 
 fact that we may as well know. 
 
 Now as to the power of dislocation or suspension 
 of the usual connexion between mind and body, it is 
 supposed more or less to occur during sleep ; it is 
 certainly supposed to occur during trance ; and, in case 
 of what is called travelling clairvoyance, it would appear 
 to be in some sort a demonstrable fact. 
 
 Anyhow, it is orthodox not scientifically orthodox, 
 but religiously orthodox to maintain that the con- 
 nexion between ourselves and our organism is only 
 temporary, and that at what we call "death" we shall 
 give up this material mode of manifestation for ever : 
 so that the body resolves itself into its original elements. 
 And it is usually supposed that, after having lost 
 control of our appropriate and normally possessed bodily 
 organs, even though we still persist as psychical entities, 
 we have in our new state no means of operating upon 
 the physical world. No more can we move pieces of 
 matter ; no more can we stimulate ideas in the minds 
 of our friends when we are "dead." No, not unless 
 one of three things happens. 
 
 First, the telepathic power may continue ; and we 
 may operate directly on their conscious or unconscious 
 minds, in such a way as to cause them to produce some
 
 172 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 physical effect or record, by normal means, through their 
 own accustomed mechanism. 
 
 Second, a materialising power may continue, 
 analogous to that which enabled us, when here on the 
 planet, to assimilate all sorts of material, to digest it 
 and arrange it into the organism that served us as a 
 body. It is extraordinarily difficult to conceive of such 
 a power, and impossible to suppose that it can be a 
 direct power of a psychical agency unaided by the re- 
 productive activity of any other unit already incarnate ; 
 because such a power would imply a control of mind 
 over matter which by hypothesis we conceive does not 
 in fact exist, save through the mechanism of a brain. 
 Such action we might well consider to be miracle. 
 
 Still something of the kind has been asserted to 
 occur ; though always, I believe, in the presence of some 
 peculiarly disposed organism or medium. 
 
 Thirdly, a telergic power, analogous to that which 
 we have already supposed occasionally active, may 
 exist ; enabling the psychical unit to detect and make 
 use of some fully developed physiological mechanism, 
 not belonging to it a fully developed brain, shall we 
 say, with nerves and muscles complete ; so that, during 
 temporary vacation by the usual possessor, these may be 
 utilised for a time, and may achieve, in an unpractised 
 and more or less blundering fashion, some desired 
 influence upon the physical world. In such a case the 
 operator may be understood as contriving to utter in 
 speech or writing something like the message which he 
 intends to convey to his otherwise occupied and in- 
 accessible but still beloved friends. 
 
 Affection need not be the only motive, however, 
 which causes a given operator to take all the trouble, 
 and go through the process of using other people's
 
 CHAP, xi] AUTOMATIC WRITING 173 
 
 writing materials, at the risk of rousing superstition 
 and fright or being ejected by medical treatment. 
 Occasionally it may be a scientific interest surviving 
 from the time in this life when he was a keen and active 
 member of the S.P.R. ; so that he desires above all 
 things to convey to his friends, engaged on the same 
 quest, some assurance, not only of his continued 
 individual existence, in which, on religious grounds, 
 they may imagine that they already believe, but of his 
 retention of a power to communicate indirectly and 
 occasionally with them, and to produce movements 
 even in the material world, by kind permission of an 
 organism, or part of an organism, the temporary use 
 or possession of which has been allowed him for that 
 purpose. 
 
 IDENTITY 
 
 The question of identity is of course a fundamental 
 one. The control must prove his identity mainly by 
 reproducing facts which belong to his memory and not 
 to that of the automatist. And notice that proof of 
 identity will usually depend on the memory of trifles. 
 The objection, frequently raised, that communications 
 too often relate to trivial subjects, shows a lack of 
 intelligence, or at least of due thought, on the part of 
 the critic. The object is to get, not something dignified, 
 but something evidential : and what evidence of per- 
 sistent memory can be better than the recollection of 
 trifling incidents which for some personal reason happen 
 to have made a permanent impression ? Do we not 
 ourselves remember domestic trifles more vividly than 
 things which to the outside world seem important? 
 Wars and coronations are affairs read of in news- 
 papers they are usually far too public to be of
 
 174 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 use as evidence of persistent identity ; but a broken 
 toy, or a family joke, or a schoolboy adventure, has 
 a more personal flavour, and is of a kind more likely 
 to be remembered in old age, or after a rending 
 shock. 
 
 In fiction this is illustrated continually. Take the 
 case of identification of the dumb and broken savage, 
 apparently an Afghan prowler, in The Man Who Was. 
 What was it that opened the eyes of the regiment, to 
 which he had crawled back from Siberia, to the fact 
 that twenty years ago he was one of themselves ? 
 Knowledge of a trick-catch in a regimental flower- 
 vase, the former position of a trophy on the wall, 
 and the smashing of a wineglass after a loyal 
 toast. That is true to life : it is probably true to 
 death also. 
 
 That is the kind of evidence which we ought to 
 expect, and that is the kind of evidence which not 
 infrequently we get. We have not been able to hold 
 it sufficient, however. The regiment in Kipling's tale 
 never thought of unconscious telepathy from themselves, 
 as spoiling the testimony to be drawn from the uncouth 
 savage's apparent reminiscence : such an explanation 
 would have been rightly felt to have been too forced and 
 improbable, and exaggeratedly sceptical. But when it 
 comes to proof of surviving existence and of memory 
 beyond the tomb, we are bound to proceed even to this 
 length, and to discount the witness of anything that is 
 in our own minds; or, as some think, in the mind of 
 any living person. 
 
 Thus is the difficulty of incontrovertible proof of 
 identity enormously increased. Even when the evidence 
 enables a hidden thing to be discovered of which no 
 one living possessed the secret as in Swedenborg's
 
 CHAP, xi] AUTOMATIC WRITING 175 
 
 discovery of the dead burgomaster's private papers 
 above quoted, p. 119 deferred telepathy is sometimes 
 adduced as preferable to what must then seem to most, 
 as it did to Swedenborg, if not to Kant, the only rational 
 explanation.
 
 CHAPTER XII 
 PERSONAL IDENTITY 
 
 IN illustration of the remarks made at end of last 
 chapter, the following is a favourable instance of 
 the mode in which evidence is given to prove 
 identity in cases of automatic writing : it was described 
 by Mr. Stainton Moses to Edmund Gurney and F. W. H. 
 Myers, while it was still fresh, on his first meeting with 
 them, May Qth, 1874. It is to be understood that he 
 was an automatic writer, and one of those who could, 
 as it were, " converse " with the script as it emanated 
 from his own unconscious hand. He was accustomed 
 alternately to write a conscious question and then to 
 receive an unconscious or subliminal answer his hand 
 being apparently guided by an intelligence not his own. 
 The record runs thus : 
 
 On the evening of April 8th, 1874, while at Bedford with his father and 
 mother, Mr. Stainton Moses, who had been receiving messages 
 about ancient religions during the day, began to ask a question, 
 
 " I should like ," when a meaningless drawing was made in 
 
 place of intended words. 
 
 Q. What is all that ? And why was I stopped ? 
 
 A. " A spirit wished to communicate, and we are commanded to 
 permit her. She is not able to write with ease, but will 
 communicate through us. Her name is Fanny Westoby. 
 Do you know the name?" 
 
 Q. I do not remember.
 
 CHAP, xn] PERSONAL IDENTITY 177 
 
 A. "Your mother knows her well. She is a cousin of hers. She 
 passed from your earth May 1 5th last." 
 
 Q. Was she married. 
 
 A. " Yes, her maiden name was Kirkham." 
 
 Q. Fanny Kirkham. Yes, I have a dim remembrance. She used to 
 live at Markby. 
 
 A. " She says that she was born in Alford, in the house now occupied 
 by Sam Stevenson. She then lived at Markby, and, having 
 married, at Belchford. She passed away at Horncastle, at 63 
 years of age. You do not remember her, when, in the 
 year 1845, you went to see her at Markby. Her mother, 
 Elizabeth Kirkham, was then just released from a lingering 
 illness, and your mother had gone to condole with her 
 cousin. You were taken round the farm, and rode on a 
 goat (she is anxious on this point), and she threw you in 
 sport into a heap of wheat which was being threshed. 
 The result was that you were severely bitten by the harvest 
 bug. She is very anxious that you should recall this to your 
 mother." 
 
 Q. I will, but is it wise ? 
 
 A. "You will not be able to induce her to search into this 
 matter, but you may satisfy yourself that what is said is 
 true." 
 
 Q. Has she any message ? 
 
 A. " She says, ' I lost much of my opportunity for progress 
 through the gratification of bodily appetite, which cast me 
 back. My course of progress is yet to come. I find my 
 present life not very different from yours. I am nearly the 
 same. I wish I could influence Mary, but I can't get near 
 her." 
 
 Q. Can she assure me that she is F. W. ? 
 
 A. "She can give you no further evidence. Stay, ask your father 
 about Donnington and the trap-door." 
 
 Q. I have not the least idea what she means. All the better. I will 
 ask. Anymore? Is she happy? 
 
 A. "She is as happy as may be in her present state." 
 
 Q. How did she find me out? 
 
 A. " She came by chance, hovering near her friend [i.e. Mrs. Moses], 
 and discovered that she could communicate. She will return 
 now." 
 
 Q. Can I help her? 
 
 12
 
 i; 8 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 A. " Yes, pray. She and all of us are helped when you devote your 
 talents willingly to aid us." 
 
 Q. What do you mean ? 
 
 A, " In advocating and advancing our mission with care and judg- 
 ment. Then we are permeated with joy. May the Supreme 
 bless you. + RECTOR " 
 
 On this Mr. Stainton Moses comments thus : I 
 have inquired of my mother and find the particulars 
 given are exactly true. She wonders how I remember 
 things that occurred when I was only 5 years old ! I 
 have not ventured to say how I got the information, 
 believing that it would be unwise and useless. My 
 father I can get nothing out of about the trap-door. He 
 either does not remember, or will not say. 
 
 April 9th, 1874. My father has remembered this 
 incident. A trap-door led on to the roof in the house he 
 occupied at Donnington. The house was double roofed, 
 and a good view could be had from it. F. K. on a visit 
 wanted to go there, and got fixed halfway, amid great 
 laughter. 
 
 [We have verified Mrs. Westoby's death in the 
 Register of Deaths. F. W. H. M.] 
 
 It is indeed seldom that particulars of date, place, 
 and circumstance are given so glibly and fully as this. 
 Communicators themselves usually appear confused about 
 these more precise details ; but an ostensible reporter, 
 having obtained the information from them at leisure, 
 can sometimes quote it through an automatist with fair 
 accuracy, as in the case above. 
 
 Another striking case is that of the lady known here 
 as " Blanche Abercromby " ; though in this case the con- 
 cealment of real name removes some of the interest that 
 would otherwise be felt in it. When the communication 
 arrived through Mr. Stainton Moses's hand he was not 
 aware of her death nor did he know her at all well ; in
 
 CHAP, xn] PERSONAL IDENTITY 179 
 
 fact he had only met her and her husband once at some 
 stance, and had been annoyed at the strongly expressed 
 disbelief of her husband in the possibility of such things. 
 
 The communicating purports to be a hasty amende, 
 at the earliest, posthumous, opportunity. Mr. Myers 
 examined this case carefully, being much interested in 
 some features of it. The pages of the notebook in 
 which the writing occurred had been gummed down and 
 marked "private," nor had they apparently been men- 
 tioned to any one at the time. But years later, after the 
 death of Mr. Stainton Moses, this and other books came 
 into Mr. Myers's hands, and with the consent of the 
 executors he opened this portion. 
 
 He was surprised to find a written communication 
 entirely characteristic of a lady known to him, here 
 called Blanche Abercromby, who had died on a Sunday 
 afternoon about twenty-five years ago at a country 
 house about two hundred miles from London. He 
 found that it was on the very same evening near mid- 
 night that the supernormal intimation of the death had 
 reached Mr. Stainton Moses at his secluded lodgings 
 in the north of London : and that afterwards the lady 
 had ostensibly written a few lines herself. The evidence 
 of the handwriting, which was in one point peculiar, is 
 specifically testified to, not only by Mr. Myers, but by 
 a member of the family, and by an expert (see Hitman 
 Personality, vol. ii. p. 231, or Proc. S.P.R. xi. 96 et seq.\ 
 It is unlikely that Mr. Moses had ever seen her writing. 
 
 The chances necessary to secure a verification of 
 this case were more complex that can here be fully 
 explained. This lady, who was quite alien to these 
 researches, had been dead about twenty years when 
 her posthumous letter was discovered in Mr. Moses's 
 private notebook by one of the very few surviving
 
 i8o AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 persons who had both known her well enough to recog- 
 nise the characteristic quality of the message, and were 
 also sufficiently interested in spirit identity to get the 
 handwritings compared and the case recorded. 
 
 The entries in the MS. book will now be quoted. 
 The communications began with some obscure drawings, 
 apparently representing the flight of a bird ; then in 
 answer to a question as to the meaning it went on : 
 
 A. " It is a spirit who has but just quitted the body. Blanche Aber- 
 cromby in the flesh. I have brought her. No more. M." 
 
 Q. Do you mean ? 
 
 No reply. [Sunday night about midnight. The information is 
 
 unknown to me.] 
 (On Monday morning the script continues) : 
 
 Q. I wish for information about last night. Is that true? Was it 
 Mentor ? 
 
 A. "Yes, good friend, it was Mentor, who took pity on a spirit that 
 was desirous to reverse former errors. She desires us to say 
 so. She was ever an inquiring spirit, and was called suddenly 
 from your earth. She will rest anon. One more proof has 
 been now given of continuity of existence. Be thankful and 
 meditate with prayer. Seek not more now, but cease. We do 
 not wish you to ask any questions now. 
 
 t I : S : D. x RECTOR " 
 
 A week later some matter of what must be called 
 non-evidential quality appears ; but in this instance I 
 propose to quote it because this is an important case. 
 
 Q. Can you write for me now ? 
 
 A. " Yes, the chief is here." 
 
 Q. How was it that spirit [Blanche Abercromby's] came to me ? 
 
 A. " The mind was directed to the subject, and being active, it pro- 
 jected itself to you. Moreover, we were glad to be able to 
 afford you another proof of our desire to do what is in our 
 power to bring home to you evidence of the truth of what we 
 say." 
 
 Q. Is it correct to say that the direction of thought causes the spirit 
 to be present ?
 
 CHAP, xn] PERSONAL IDENTITY 181 
 
 A. "In some cases it is so. Great activity of spirit, coupled with 
 anxiety to discover truth and to seek into the hidden causes 
 of things, continue to make it possible for a spirit to manifest. 
 Moreover, direction of thought gives what you would call 
 direction or locality to the thought. By that we mean that 
 the instinctive tendency of the desire or thought causes a pos- 
 sibility of objective manifestation. Then by the help of those 
 who, like ourselves, are skilled in managing the elements, mani- 
 festation becomes possible. This would not have been possible 
 in this case, only that we took advantage of what would have 
 passed unnoticed in order to work out another proof of the 
 reality of our mission. It is necessary that there should be a 
 combination of circumstances before such a manifestation can 
 be possible. And that combination is rare. Hence the infre- 
 quency of such events, and the difficulty we have in arranging 
 them : especially when anxiety enters into the matter, as in the 
 case of a friend whose presence is earnestly desired. It might 
 well be that so ready a proof as this might not occur again." 
 
 Q. Then a combination of favourable circumstances aided you. Will 
 the spirit rest, or does it not require it ? 
 
 A. " We do not know the destiny of that spirit. It will pass out of our 
 control. Circumstances enabled us to use its presence : but 
 that presence will not be maintained." 
 
 Q. If direction of thought causes motion, I should have thought it 
 would be so with our friends and that they would therefore be 
 more likely to come. 
 
 A. " It is not that alone. Nor is it so with all. All cannot come to 
 earth. And not in all cases does volition or thought cause 
 union of souls. Many other adjuncts are necessary before such 
 can be. Material obstacles may prevent, and the guardians 
 may oppose. We are not able to pursue the subject now, 
 seeing that we write with difficulty. At another time we may 
 resume. Cease for the present and do not seek further. 
 
 t I : S : D. RECTOR " 
 
 A few days later, Mr. Moses wrote : 
 
 Q. The spirit B. A. began by drawing. Was it herself? 
 A. " With assistance. She could not write. One day if she is able to 
 return again, she will be more able to express her thoughts. . . ." 
 
 (A few days later.)
 
 1 82 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 A. A spirit who has before communicated will write for you herself. 
 She will then leave you, having given the evidence that is 
 required. 
 
 " I should much like to speak more with you, but it is not 
 permitted. You have sacred truth. I know but little yet. I 
 have much, much to learn. BLANCHE ABERCROMBY. 
 
 " It is like my writing as evidence to you." 
 
 The statement that the writing of this particular 
 message is like that of the lady's, was long afterwards 
 verified with some care and trouble by Mr. Myers, and 
 is correct. The amende, and the sentence " I have 
 much, much to learn," are characteristic. 
 
 Attempts have been made, and are still made from 
 time to time, to explain all this sort of thing some of 
 it by the recrudescence of lapsed memory, some of it 
 by telepathy, and some of it by clairvoyance. If such 
 attempts are regarded as successful how can it be 
 possible, by any means, to get over the difficulty and to 
 establish the identity of any communicator ? I reply 
 
 (a) by gradually accumulated internal evidence, 
 based on pertinacious and careful record ; 
 
 (^) by cross correspondences, or the reception of 
 unintelligible parts of one consistent and co- 
 herent message, through different mediums ; 
 
 (c) by information or criteria specially characteristic 
 of the supposed communicating intelligence ; 
 and, if possible, in some sense new to the world. 
 
 Cross-correspondence that is, the reception of part 
 of a message through one medium and part through 
 another is good evidence of one intelligence dominating 
 both automatists ; especially if the parts separately are 
 unintelligible, so that they cannot be rationally signalled
 
 CHAP, xn] PERSONAL IDENTITY 183 
 
 either by normal or supernormal means. And if the 
 message is characteristic of some one particular deceased 
 person, and is received through people to whom he was 
 not intimately known, then it is fair proof of the con- 
 tinued intellectual activity of that personality. If further 
 we get from him a piece of literary criticism which is 
 eminently in his vein and has not occurred to ordinary 
 people not to either of the mediums, and not even to 
 the literary world, but which on consideration is appre- 
 ciated as sound as well as characteristic criticism, showing 
 a familiar and wide knowledge of the poetry of many 
 ages, and unifying apparently disconnected passages in 
 some definite way, then I say the proof, already 
 striking, would tend to become crucial. 
 
 These, then, are the kinds of proof at which the 
 Society is aiming. These are the kinds of proof which 
 are in process of being attained.
 
 CHAPTER XIII 
 BEGINNING OF THE CASE OF MRS. PIPER 
 
 THE most famous of recent thorough automatists, 
 or trance speaking and trance writing mediums, 
 is undoubtedly Mrs. Piper of Boston, U.S.A. 
 With her an enormous amount of work has been done ; 
 and the Proceedings of the Society, both in the past and 
 in future years, will bear witness to the richness and 
 fertility of this case, as well as to the industry with which 
 it has been pursued and its various stages studied. 
 To give anything like a full account of even my own 
 work in this direction the merest fraction of the whole 
 would need much more space than it would be wise 
 to expend on it in this book, so I shall select only such 
 small portions as will give some idea of what happens, 
 and refer students who wish to pursue the matter further 
 to the Proceedings of the Society for Psychical 
 Research. 
 
 As a prelude to the Report on the 1890 English 
 series of sittings, which were the first that the Society 
 published, Mr. Myers at that time wrote an Introduction 
 from which I will make a few extracts, because they 
 illustrate the kind of view which that experienced in- 
 vestigator at that time took of these in some respects 
 novel phenomena.
 
 CHAP, xm] MRS. PIPER 185 
 
 MR. F. W. H. MYERS'S EARLY TESTIMONY 
 
 On certain external or preliminary points, all who 
 have had adequate opportunity of judgment, are de- 
 cisively agreed ; but on the more delicate and interesting 
 question as to the origin of the trance-utterances we 
 cannot unite in any absolute view. We agree only in 
 maintaining that the utterances show that knowledge 
 has been acquired by some intelligence in some 
 supernormal fashion ; and in urging on experimental 
 psychologists the duty of watching for similar cases, and 
 of analysing the results in some such way as we have 
 endeavoured to do. 
 
 The study of trance-utterances, indeed, is at first 
 sight distasteful ; since real and pretended trance-utter- 
 ances have notoriously been the vehicle of much 
 conscious and unconscious fraud. But we urge that, 
 just as the physical and psychical phenomena of hysteria 
 long neglected as a mere jungle of trickeries are 
 now analysed with adequate security against deception, 
 and with most fruitful results, so also these utterances 
 are now capable of being rationally studied, thanks 
 to the advance in the comprehension of automatic 
 phenomena which French and English effort during 
 the last few years has achieved. 
 
 These utterances, although they often occur in 
 hysterical subjects, seem to have no necessary connection 
 with hysteria. Nor again have we any real ground for 
 calling them morbid per se, although their excessive 
 repetition may lead to morbid states. All that we can 
 safely say is that they are a form of automatism ; that 
 they constitute one of many classes of phenomena which 
 occur in sane subjects without entering the normal 
 waking consciousness or forming part of the habitual 
 chain of memory. 
 
 In previous discussions automatism has been 
 divided into active and passive types ; active automa- 
 tism consisting of such phenomena as automatic writing
 
 1 86 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 and trance-utterance passive, of hallucinations of sight, 
 hearing, etc. " The automatism may be called active if 
 it finds a motor channel, passive if it finds a sensory 
 channel, but the impulse whence it originates may be 
 much the same in the one case as in the other." 
 
 The unsubstantial character of trance-utterances in 
 general is fully admitted. " Trance - addresses are 
 eminently barren of fact ; they generally show little 
 more than a mere power of improvisation, which may 
 either be fraudulently practised, or may be a character- 
 istic faculty of the unconscious self." 
 
 When, therefore, we were informed by trusted wit- 
 nesses, by Professor William James, who is a physician 
 as well as a psychologist, and by Mr. Hodgson, whose 
 acumen in the detection of imposture has been proved 
 in more fields than one, that the utterances of Mrs. 
 Piper's trance did in their view unquestionably contain 
 facts of which Mrs. Piper in her waking state was wholly 
 ignorant, some inquiry into the character of this trance 
 seemed to fall in the direct line of our work. 
 
 However the specific trance-utterances may be 
 interpreted, the case as a whole is a rare and remarkable 
 one. It is an instance of automatism of that extreme 
 kind where the upheaval of sub-conscious strata is not 
 merely local, but affects, so to say, the whole psychical 
 area ; where a secondary consciousness not only crops 
 up here and there through the primary, but for a time dis- 
 places it ; where, in short, the whole personality appears 
 to suffer intermittent change. 
 
 These trances cannot always be induced at pleasure. 
 A state of quiet expectancy or "self-suggestion" will 
 usually bring one on ; but sometimes the attempt alto- 
 gether fails. We never attempted to induce the trance 
 by hypnotism. We understand, indeed, that Mrs. Piper 
 has never been deeply hypnotised, although Professor 
 Richet tried on her some experiments of suggestion in 
 the waking state, and found her somewhat " suggestible." 
 On the other hand, the trance has occasionally appeared
 
 CHAP. XIH] MRS. PIPER 187 
 
 when it was not desired. The first time that it occurred 
 (as Mrs. Piper informs us) it came as an unwelcome 
 surprise. An instance of this kind occurred at Cam- 
 bridge. Before going to bed she had, at my request, 
 says Mr. Myers, and for the first time in her life, been 
 looking into a crystal, with the desire to see therein 
 some hallucinatory figure which might throw light on 
 the nature of the mysterious secondary personality. 
 She saw nothing ; but next morning she looked ex- 
 hausted, and said that she thought that she had been 
 entranced during the night. The next time that she 
 went into a trance Phinuit [which is the name she used 
 to be known by when in the trance] said he had come 
 and called, and no one had answered him. It appeared 
 as though the concentration of thought upon the crystal 
 had acted as a kind of self-suggestion, and had induced 
 the secondary state, when not desired. 
 
 The trance when induced generally lasted about an 
 hour. On one occasion in my house, and I believe once 
 at least in America, it only lasted for about a minute. 
 Phinuit only had time to say that he could not remain, 
 and then the habitual moaning began, and Mrs. Piper 
 came to herself. 
 
 There was often a marked difference between the 
 first few minutes of a trance and the remaining time. 
 On such occasions almost all that was of value would 
 be told in the first few minutes ; and the remaining talk 
 would consist of vague generalities or mere repetitions 
 of what had already been given. Phinuit, as will be 
 seen, always professed himself to be a spirit communi- 
 cating with spirits ; and he used to say that he 
 remembered their messages for a few minutes after 
 "entering into the medium," and then became confused. 
 He was not, however, apparently able to depart when 
 his budget of facts was empty. There seemed to be 
 some irresponsible letting-off of energy which must 
 continue until the original impulse was lost in in- 
 coherence.
 
 1 88 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 Mrs. Piper's case has been more or less continuously 
 observed by Professor James and others almost from 
 the date of the first sudden inception of the trance, some 
 twenty-five years ago. Dr. Hodgson was in the habit 
 of bringing acquaintances of his own to Mrs. Piper, 
 without giving their names ; and many of these have 
 heard from the trance-utterance facts about their dead 
 relations, etc., which they feel sure that Mrs. Piper could 
 not have known. Dr. Hodgson also had Mr. and Mrs. 
 Piper watched or " shadowed " by private detectives for 
 some weeks, with the view of discovering whether Mr. 
 Piper (at that time alive and employed in a large 
 store in Boston, U.S.A.) went about inquiring into the 
 affairs of possible "sitters," or whether Mrs. Piper 
 received letters from friends or agents conveying in- 
 formation. This inquiry was pushed pretty closely, but 
 absolutely nothing was discovered which could throw 
 suspicion on Mrs. Piper, who is now aware of the 
 procedure, but has the good sense to recognise the 
 legitimacy I may say the scientific necessity of this 
 kind of probation. 
 
 It was thus shown that Mrs. Piper made no dis- 
 coverable attempt to acquire knowledge even about 
 persons whose coming she had reason to expect. Still 
 less could she have been aware of the private concerns 
 of persons brought anonymously to her house at Dr. 
 Hodgson's choice. 
 
 We took great pains, continues Mr. Myers, to avoid 
 giving information in talk ; and a more complete security 
 is to be found in the fact that we were ourselves 
 ignorant of many of the facts given as to our friends' 
 relations, etc. In the case of Mrs. Verrall, for instance, 
 no one in Cambridge except Mrs. Verrall herself could 
 have supplied the bulk of the information given ; and
 
 CHAP, xml MRS. PIPER 189 
 
 some of the facts given Mrs. Verrall herself did not 
 know. As regards my own affairs, says Mr. Myers, I 
 have not thought it worth while to cite in extenso such 
 statements as might possibly have been got up before- 
 hand ; since Mrs. Piper of course knew that I should be 
 one of her sitters. Such facts as that I once had 
 an aunt, " Cordelia Marshall, more commonly called 
 Corrie," might have been learnt, though I do not 
 think that they were learnt, from printed or other 
 sources. But I do not think that any larger proportion 
 of such accessible facts was given to me than to an 
 average sitter, previously unknown ; nor were there any 
 of those subtler points which could so easily have been 
 made by dint of scrutiny of my books or papers. On 
 the other hand, in my case, as in the case of several 
 other sitters, there were messages purporting to come 
 from a friend who has been dead many years, and 
 mentioning circumstances which I believe that it would 
 have been quite impossible for Mrs. Piper to have 
 discovered. 
 
 I am also acquainted with some of the facts given 
 to other sitters, and suppressed as too intimate, or as 
 involving secrets not the property of the sitter alone. 
 I may say that so far as my own personal conviction 
 goes, the utterance of one or two of these facts is even 
 more conclusive of supernormal knowledge than the 
 correct statement of dozens of names of relations, etc., 
 which the sitter had no personal motive for concealing. 
 
 On the whole, I believe that all observers, both in 
 America and in England, who have seen enough of 
 Mrs. Piper in both states to be able to form a judgment, 
 will agree in affirming (i) that many of the facts 
 given could not have been learnt even by a skilled 
 detective; (2) that to learn others of them, although 
 possible, would have needed an expenditure of money 
 as well as of time which it seems impossible to suppose 
 that Mrs. Piper could have met ; and (3) that her con- 
 duct has never given any ground whatever for supposing
 
 190 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 her capable of fraud or trickery. Few persons have 
 been so long and so carefully observed ; and she has 
 left on all observers the impression of thorough 
 uprightness, candour, and honesty. 
 
 MRS. PIPER AND THE PRESS 
 
 It may be within the knowledge of some readers 
 that in the year 1901 absurdly misleading articles 
 appeared in the American Press, and were copied in 
 some of the English papers, to the effect that Mrs. 
 Piper had "confessed" and exploded her whole fabric. 
 
 The articles belong to the discreditable side of 
 transatlantic newspaper enterprise, and it is discouraging 
 that they should not have been more readily assessed 
 at their true worth. I find that the misconception thus 
 started is occasionally still found surviving, so I quote 
 the critical and judicial utterance of the Editor of the 
 Journal of the Society for Psychical Research on the 
 subject, which set the matter completely at rest so far 
 as all members of the Society were concerned. 
 
 Since issuing the November Journal, a copy of the 
 article on Mrs. Piper published in the New York Herald 
 of October 2oth [1901] has reached us. The first 
 part of this is signed by Mrs. Piper herself, the second 
 part consisting of comments and opinions on her case. 
 The article begins by saying that Mrs. Piper intends to 
 give up the work she has been doing for the S.P.R., in 
 order to devote herself to other and more congenial 
 pursuits ; and it goes on to say that it was on account of 
 her own desire to understand the phenomena that she 
 first allowed her trances to be investigated and placed 
 herself in the hands of scientific men with the under- 
 standing that she should submit to any tests they chose 
 to apply ; also that now, after fourteen years' work, the
 
 CHAP, xm] MRS. PIPER 191 
 
 subject not being yet cleared up, she feels disinclined 
 for further investigation. As to her own view of the 
 phenomena, she says: "The theory of telepathy 
 strongly appeals to me as the most plausible and 
 genuinely scientific solution of the problem. ... I do 
 not believe that spirits of the dead have spoken through 
 me when I have been in the trance state. ... It may 
 be that they have, but I do not affirm it." 
 
 The Editor of Light states in his issue of November 
 3Oth, 1901, that he has received a letter from Mrs. Piper 
 in which she " explains that, having heard that the New 
 York Herald people had, in a preliminary announcement, 
 advertised her name with the word ' Confession ' above 
 it, she at once forbade the publication of the article 
 altogether. The result was that she received a telegram 
 from the Herald counselling her to ' sleep calm ! ' and 
 assuring her that the word ' Confession ' had only been 
 used in the way of ' advertising smartness ' and would 
 not appear in the Herald article. This telegram Mrs. 
 Piper has sent for our inspection, and we have it still." 
 
 Dr. Hodgson has sent us cuttings from two Boston 
 papers bearing on this report. The Boston Advertiser 
 of October 25th, 1901, says that Mrs. Piper dictated the 
 following statement to a representative of theirs : 
 
 " I did not make any such statement as that 
 published in the New York Herald to the effect 
 that spirits of the departed do not control me. . . . My 
 opinion is to-day as it was eighteen years ago. Spirits 
 of the departed may have controlled me and they may 
 not. I confess that I do not know. I have not 
 changed. ... I make no change in my relations." 
 
 Now, comparing all these statements together, it will 
 be seen that, neither in the original report in the Herald 
 nor anywhere else has any revelation been made which 
 could in any way affect the evidential value of Mrs. 
 Piper's trance phenomena. Her honesty is not in 
 question, and the Herald speaks of her throughout in 
 highly laudatory terms. It represents her as holding a
 
 192 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 certain view of the phenomena a view which is really 
 incompatible with the supposition that they are fraudu- 
 lent. Mrs. Piper's later utterances show that, although 
 the Heralds report was garbled and post-dated, she still 
 expresses a preference for the telepathic over the 
 spiritistic hypothesis. It is well known to all members 
 of the S.P.R., and it is hardly necessary for us to repeat, 
 that these two hypotheses have always been kept before 
 the minds of those investigators who have sat with her ; 
 and since little value would be attached to her opinion in 
 favour of the spiritistic hypothesis, it cannot fairly be 
 urged that her opinion on the other side should weigh 
 with us. Mrs. Piper, in fact, as we have already said, is 
 not in a more favourable, but even iit a less favourable, 
 position for forming an opinion than those who sit with 
 her, since she does not afterwards remember what passes 
 while she is in trance. 
 
 On the other hand, the allegation of the Herald that 
 Mrs. Piper had determined finally to discontinue her 
 sittings is shown to be unfounded. The sittings had 
 been suspended for some months owing to her health ; 
 but one was held, as Dr. Hodgson informs us, on 
 October 2ist (the day after the article in the Herald 
 appeared), and it was then arranged to resume them 
 after an interval of three months. 
 
 To sum up, it is clear that Mrs. Piper has neither 
 said nor done anything to diminish the value of evidence 
 obtained through her, that the report in the New York 
 Herald was misleading, and that her relations with the 
 Society and Dr. Hodgson continued on the same footing 
 as before.
 
 CHAPTER XIV 
 
 PROFESSOR WILLIAM JAMES'S EARLY TESTI- 
 MONY TO MRS. PIPER 
 
 A LTHOUGH Mrs. Piper was brought by the 
 1\ Society to England in the autumn of 1889, 
 she was of course known to members of the 
 Society in America before then, and, so far as we were 
 concerned, maybe said to have been " discovered " by 
 Professor William James in 1885. His early experience 
 of her sittings, and his testimony as to the way in which 
 his initial scepticism was broken down, are very 
 interesting; and I shall here make a few quotations 
 from a short paper of his which was included in the 
 Proceedings of the Society along with my first Report of 
 the Piper Case. 
 
 PROFESSOR WILLIAM JAMES'S STATEMENT 
 
 " I made Mrs. Piper's acquaintance in the autumn of 
 1885. My wife's mother, Mrs. Gibbens, had been told 
 of her by a friend, during the previous summer, and, 
 never having seen a medium before, had paid her a visit 
 out of curiosity. She returned with the statement that 
 Mrs. P. had given her a long string of names of 
 members of the family, mostly Christian names, together 
 with facts about the persons mentioned and their 
 T 3
 
 194 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 relations to each other, the knowledge of which on her 
 part was incomprehensible without supernormal powers. 
 My sister-in-law went the next day, with still better 
 results, as she related them. Amongst other things, the 
 medium had accurately described the circumstances of 
 the writer of a letter which she held against her fore- 
 head, after Miss G. had given it to her. The letter was 
 in Italian, and its writer was known to but two persons 
 in this country. 
 
 " I may add that on a later occasion my wife and I 
 took another letter from this same person to Mrs. P., 
 who went on to speak of him in a way which identified 
 him unmistakably again. On a third occasion, two 
 years later, my sister-in-law and I being again with 
 Mrs. P., she reverted in her trance to these letters, and 
 then gave us the writer's name, which she said she had 
 not been able to get on the former occasion. 
 
 " But to revert to the beginning. I remember 
 playing the esprit fort on that occasion before my 
 feminine relatives, and seeking to explain by simple 
 considerations the marvellous character of the facts 
 which they brought back. This did not, however, 
 prevent me from going myself a few days later, in 
 company with my wife, to get a direct personal impres- 
 sion. The names of none of us up to this meeting had 
 been announced to Mrs. P. ; and Mrs. J. and I were, of 
 course, careful to make no reference to our relatives who 
 had preceded. The medium, however, when entranced, 
 repeated most of the names of ' spirits ' whom she had 
 announced on the two former occasions, and added 
 others. The names came with difficulty, and were only 
 gradually made perfect. My wife's father's name of 
 Gibbens was announced first as Niblin, then as Giblin. 
 A child Herman (whom we had lost the previous year)
 
 CHAP, xiv] TESTIMONY OF WILLIAM JAMES 195 
 
 had his name spelt out as Herrin. I think that in no 
 case were both Christian and surnames given on this 
 visit. But the facts predicated of the persons named 
 made it in many instances impossible not to recognise 
 the particular individuals who were talked about We 
 took particular pains on this occasion to give the Phinuit 
 control no help over his difficulties and to ask no leading 
 questions. In the light of subsequent experience I 
 believe this not to be the best policy. For it often 
 happens, if you give this trance-personage a name or 
 some small fact for the lack of which he is brought to a 
 standstill, that he will then start off with a copious flow 
 of additional talk, containing in itself an abundance of 
 ' tests.' 
 
 " My impression after this first visit was, that Mrs. P. 
 was either possessed of supernormal powers, or knew 
 the members of my wife's family by sight and had by 
 some lucky coincidence become acquainted with such a 
 multitude of their domestic circumstances as to produce 
 the startling impression which she did. My later know- 
 ledge of her sittings and personal acquaintance with her 
 has led me absolutely to reject the latter explanation, 
 and to believe that she has supernormal powers. 
 
 " I also made during this winter an attempt to see 
 whether Mrs. Piper's medium-trance had any community 
 of nature with ordinary hypnotic trance. 
 
 "My first two attempts to hypnotise her were 
 unsuccessful. Between the second time and the third, 
 I suggested to her 'control' in the medium-trance that 
 he should make her a mesmeric subject for me. He 
 agreed. (A suggestion of this sort made by the operator 
 in one hypnotic trance would probably have some effect 
 on the next.) She became partially hypnotised on the 
 third trial ; but the effect was so slight that I ascribe it
 
 196 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 rather to the effect of repetition than to the suggestion 
 made. By the fifth trial she had become a pretty good 
 hypnotic subject, as far as muscular phenomena and 
 automatic imitations of speech and gesture go ; but I 
 could not affect her consciousness, or otherwise get her 
 beyond this point. Her condition in this semi-hypnosis 
 is very different from her medium-trance. The latter is 
 characterised by great muscular unrest, even her ears 
 moving vigorously in a way impossible to her in her 
 waking state. But in hypnosis her muscular relaxation 
 and weakness are extreme. She often makes several 
 efforts to speak ere her voice becomes audible ; and to 
 get a strong contraction of the hand, for example, 
 express manipulation and suggestion must be practised. 
 The automatic imitations I spoke of are in the first 
 instance very weak, and only become strong after repeti- 
 tion. Her pupils contract in the medium-trance. 
 Suggestions to the ' control ' that he should make 
 her recollect after the medium-trance what she had 
 been saying were accepted, but had no result. In the 
 hypnotic-trance such a suggestion will often make the 
 patient remember all that has happened. 
 
 "No sign of thought-transference as tested by card 
 and diagram guessing has been found in her, either in 
 the hypnotic condition just described, or immediately 
 after it ; although her ' control ' in the medium-trance 
 has said that he would bring them about. So far as 
 tried (only twice), no right guessing of cards in the 
 medium-trance. No clear signs of thought-transference, 
 as tested by the naming of cards, during the waking 
 state. Trials of the 'willing game,' and attempts at 
 automatic writing, gave similarly negative results. So 
 far as the evidence goes, then, her medium-trance seems 
 an isolated feature in her psychology. This would of 
 itself be an important result if it could be established and 
 generalised, but the record is obviously too imperfect 
 for confident conclusions to be drawn from it in any 
 direction.
 
 CHAP, xiv] TESTIMONY OF WILLIAM JAMES 197 
 
 " Here I dropped my inquiries into Mrs. Piper's 
 mediumship for a period of about two years, having 
 satisfied myself that there was a genuine mystery there, 
 but being over-freighted with time-consuming duties, 
 and feeling that any adequate circumnavigation of the 
 phenomena would be too protracted a task for me to 
 aspire just then to undertake. I saw her once, half- 
 accidentally, however, during that interval, and in the 
 spring of 1889 saw her four times again. In the fall of 
 1889 she paid us a visit of a week at our country house 
 in New Hampshire, and I then learned to know her 
 personally better than ever before, and had confirmed in 
 me the belief that she is an absolutely simple and 
 genuine person. No one, when challenged, can give 
 ' evidence ' to others for such beliefs as this. Yet we all 
 live by them from day to day, and practically I should 
 be willing now to stake as much money on Mrs. Piper's 
 honesty as on that of anyone I know, and am quite 
 satisfied to leave my reputation for wisdom or folly, so 
 far as human nature is concerned, to stand or fall by this 
 declaration. 
 
 " And I repeat again what I said before, that, taking 
 everything that I know of Mrs. P. into account, the 
 result is to make me feel as absolutely certain as I am 
 of any personal fact in the world that she knows things 
 in her trances which she cannot possibly have heard in 
 her waking state, and that the definitive philosophy of 
 her trances is yet to be found. The limitations of her 
 trance-information, its discontinuity and fitfulness, and 
 its apparent inability to develop beyond a certain point, 
 although they end by rousing one's moral and human 
 impatience with the phenomenon, yet are, from a 
 scientific point of view, amongst its most interesting 
 peculiarities, since where there are limits there are
 
 198 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 conditions, and the discovery of these is always the 
 beginning of explanation." 
 
 The most recent utterance of Professor William James 
 on the subject is published in the Proceedings of the 
 S.P.R. for June 1909 (Part LVIII.), and it contains an 
 account of conversations carried on through Mrs. Piper 
 since Dr. Hodgson's death with what purported to 
 be Dr. Hodgson's surviving personality together with 
 Professor James's critical comments thereupon. I do 
 not quote, since the publication can easily be obtained.
 
 CHAPTER XV 
 THE AUTHOR'S FIRST REPORT ON MRS. PIPER 
 
 M 
 
 Y own first Report on this case appeared in 1890, 
 soon after the close of Mrs. Piper's first visit to 
 England, and it ran as follows : 
 
 ACCOUNT OF SITTINGS WITH MRS. PIPER 
 Formal Report 
 
 At the request of Mr. Myers I undertook a share in 
 the investigation of a case of apparent clairvoyance. 
 
 It is the case of a lady who appears to go off into a 
 trance when she pleases to will it under favourable 
 surroundings, and in that trance to talk volubly, with 
 a manner and voice quite different from her ordinary 
 manner and voice, on details concerning which she has 
 had no information given her. 
 
 In this abnormal state her speech has reference mainly 
 to. people's relatives and friends, living or deceased, about 
 whom she is able to hold a conversation, and with whom 
 she appears more or less familiar. 
 
 By introducing anonymous strangers, and by cate- 
 chising her myself in various ways, I have satisfied 
 myself that much of the information she possesses in 
 the trance state is not acquired by ordinary common- 
 place methods, but that she has some unusual means of 
 acquiring information. The facts on which she dis- 
 courses are usually within the knowledge of some person 
 
 199
 
 200 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 present, though they are often entirely out of his con- 
 scious thought at the time. Occasionally facts have 
 been narrated which have only been verified afterwards, 
 and which are in good faith asserted never to have been 
 known ; meaning thereby that they have left no trace 
 on the conscious memory of any person present or in 
 the neighbourhood, and that it is highly improbable that 
 they were ever known to such persons. 
 
 She is also in the trance state able to diagnose 
 diseases, and to specify the owners or late owners of 
 portable property, under circumstances which preclude 
 the application of ordinary methods. 
 
 In the midst of this lucidity a number of mistaken 
 and confused statements are frequently made, having 
 little or no apparent meaning or application. 
 
 Concerning the particular means by which she acquires 
 the different kinds of information, there is no sufficient 
 evidence to make it safe to draw any conclusion. I can 
 only say with certainty that it is by none of the ordinary 
 methods known to Physical Science. 
 
 OLIVER J. LODGE 
 
 May, 1890 
 
 In order to gain experience, my wife had invited Mrs. 
 Piper to our house in Liverpool between the dates 
 December i8th and December 27th, 1889; and again 
 between the dates January 3Oth and February 5th, 1890, 
 when she sailed for New York. 
 
 During these days we had twenty-two sittings, and I 
 devoted my whole time to the business, being desirous 
 of making the investigation as complete and satisfactory 
 as possible while the opportunity lasted. 
 
 Mrs. Piper pretends to no knowledge as to her own 
 powers, and I believe her assertion that she is absolutely 
 ignorant of what she has said in the trance state. She 
 appears to be anxious to get the phenomenon elucidated, 
 and hopes by sitting to scientific investigators to have
 
 CHAP, xv] REPORT ON MRS. PIPER 201 
 
 light thrown on her abnormal condition, about which she 
 expresses herself as not quite comfortable. She perfectly 
 appreciates the reasonableness of withholding informa- 
 tion ; assents with a smile to a sudden stop in the middle 
 of a sentence, and in general is quite uninquisitive. All 
 this innocency may, of course, be taken as perfection 
 of acting, but it deprives her of the great advantage 
 (assuming fraudulent intention for the moment) of con- 
 trolling the circumstances after the manner of a conjurer ; 
 and prevents her from being the master of her own time 
 and movements. The control of the experiments was 
 thus entirely in my own hands, and this is an essential 
 ingredient for satisfactory testimony. 
 
 The initial question to be satisfactorily answered, 
 before anything can be held worth either investigating 
 or recording, concerns the honesty of Mrs Piper herself. 
 
 That there is more than can be explained by any 
 amount of either conscious or unconscious fraud that 
 the phenomenon is a genuine one, however it is to be 
 explained I now regard as absolutely certain ; and 
 I make the following two statements with the utmost 
 confidence : 
 
 (i.) Mrs. Piper's attitude is not one of deception. 
 
 (ii.) No conceivable deception on the part of Mrs. 
 Piper can explain the facts. 
 
 [I went on to enumerate eight possibilities of impos- 
 ture against which we were on our guard : but matters 
 have advanced far beyond that now, and it is useless to 
 dwell upon this discarded part of the subject.] 
 
 Cheating being eliminated, and something which 
 may briefly be described as a duplex or trance personality 
 being conceded, the next hypothesis is that her trance 
 personality makes use of information acquired by her
 
 202 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 in her waking state, and retails what it finds in 
 her sub-consciousness without any ordinary effort of 
 memory. 
 
 It is an interesting question whether any facts 
 instilled into the waking Mrs. Piper can be recognised 
 in the subsequent trance speech. My impression 
 at one time was that the trance information is 
 practically independent of what specific facts Mrs. 
 Piper may happen to know. The evidence now 
 seems to me about evenly balanced on either side. 
 Whether the trance speech could give, say, scientific 
 facts, or a foreign language, or anything in its nature 
 entirely beyond her ken, I am unable to say. [Further 
 information on these points is now accessible, but not 
 anything finally conclusive. It appears that unknown 
 details and incidents can certainly be obtained, but 
 hardly information on some alien and recondite sub- 
 ject, at least without great difficulty.] So far as 
 my present experience has gone, I do not feel 
 sure how far Mrs. Piper's knowledge or ignorance of 
 specific facts has an appreciable influence on the com- 
 munications of her trance personality. But certainly the 
 great mass of facts retailed by this personality are wholly 
 outside of Mrs. Piper's knowledge ; in detail, though not 
 in kind. 
 
 The personality active and speaking in the trance is 
 apparently so distinct from the personality of Mrs. Piper 
 that it is permissible and convenient to call it by another 
 name. It does not differ from her as Hyde did from 
 Jekyll, by being a personification of the vicious portion 
 of the same individual. There is no special contrast, 
 any more than there is any special similarity. It strikes 
 one as a different personality altogether ; and the name 
 by which it introduces itself when asked, viz., " Dr.
 
 CHAP, xv] REPORT ON MRS. PIPER 203 
 
 Phinuit," is as convenient as any other, and can be used 
 wholly irrespective of hypothesis. 
 
 I would not, in using this name, be understood as 
 thereby committing myself to any hypothesis regarding 
 the nature of this apparently distinct and individual 
 mind. At the same time the name is useful as express- 
 ing compactly what is naturally prominent to the feeling 
 of any sitter, that he is not talking to Mrs. Piper at all. 
 The manner, mode of thought, tone, trains of idea, are 
 all different. You are speaking no longer to a lady, but 
 to a man, an old man, a medical man. All this cannot 
 but be vividly felt even by one who considered the im- 
 personation a consummate piece of acting. 
 
 Whether such a man as Dr. Phinuit ever existed 
 I do not know, nor from the evidential point of view 
 do I greatly care. It will be interesting to have the fact 
 ascertained if possible ; but I cannot see that it will 
 much affect the question of genuineness. For that he 
 did not ever exist is a thing practically impossible to 
 prove. While, if he did exist, it can be easily supposed 
 that Mrs. Piper took care enough that her impersona- 
 tion should have so much rational basis. 
 
 Proceeding now on the assumption that I may speak 
 henceforth of Dr. Phinuit as of a genuine individual 
 intelligence, whether it be a usually latent portion of 
 Mrs. Piper's intelligence, or whether it be something 
 distinct from her mind and the education to which it has 
 been subjected, I go on to consider the hypotheses which 
 still remain unexamined. 
 
 And first we have the hypothesis of fishery on the 
 part of Dr. Phinuit, as distinguished from trickery on 
 the part of Mrs. Piper. I mean a system of ingenious 
 fishing : the utilisation of trivial indications, of every 
 intimation audible, tactile, muscular and of little shades
 
 204 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 of manner too indefinable to name ; all these, excited in 
 the sitter by skilful guesses and well-directed shots, and 
 their nutriment extracted with superhuman cunning. 
 
 Now this hypothesis is not one to be lightly regarded, 
 or ever wholly set aside. I regard it as, to a certain 
 extent, a vera causa. At times Dr. Phinuit does fish ; 
 occasionally he guesses ; and sometimes he ekes out the 
 scantiness of his information from the resources of a 
 lively imagination. 
 
 Whenever his supply of information is abundant there 
 is no sign of the fishing process. 
 
 At other times it is as if he were in a difficult posi- 
 tion, only able to gain information from very indistinct 
 or inaudible sources, and yet wishful to convey as much 
 information as possible. The attitude is then as of one 
 straining after every clue, and making use of the slightest 
 indication, whether received in normal or abnormal 
 ways : not indeed obviously distinguishing between 
 information received from the sitter and information 
 received from other sources. 
 
 I am familiar with muscle-reading and other simulated 
 " thought-transference " methods, and prefer to avoid 
 contact whenever it is possible to get rid of it without 
 too much fuss. Although Mrs. Piper always held some- 
 body's hand while preparing to go into the trance, she 
 did not always continue to hold it when speaking as 
 Phinuit. She did usually hold the hand of the person 
 she was speaking to, but was often satisfied for a time 
 with some other person's, sometimes talking right across 
 a room to and about a stranger, but preferring them to 
 come near. On several occasions she let go of every- 
 body, for half-hours together, especially when fluent and 
 kept well supplied with "relics." 
 
 I have now to assert with entire confidence that,
 
 CHAP, xv] REPORT ON MRS. PIPER 205 
 
 pressing the ingenious-guessing and unconscious-indica- 
 tion hypothesis to its utmost limit, it can only be held 
 to account for a very few of Dr. Phinuit's statements. 
 
 It cannot in all cases be held to account for 
 medical diagnosis, afterwards confirmed by the regular 
 practitioner. It cannot account for minute and full 
 details of names, circumstances, and events, given to a 
 cautious and almost silent sitter, sometimes without con- 
 tact. And, to take the strongest case at once, it cannot 
 account for the narration of facts outside the conscious 
 knowledge of the sitter or of any person present. 
 
 Rejecting the fishery hypothesis, then, as insufficient 
 to account for many of the facts, we are driven to the 
 only remaining known cause in order to account for 
 them : viz., thought-transference, or the action of mind 
 on mind independently of the ordinary channels of 
 communication. 
 
 I regard the fact of genuine "thought-transference" 
 between persons in immediate proximity (not necessarily 
 in contact) as having been established by direct and 
 simple experiment ; and, except by reason of paucity 
 of instance, I consider it as firmly grounded as any of 
 the less familiar facts of nature such as one deals with in 
 a laboratory. I speak of it therefore as a known cause, 
 i.e. one to which there need be no hesitation in appealing 
 in order to explain facts which without it would be 
 inexplicable. 
 
 The Phinuit facts are most of them of this nature, 
 and I do not hesitate to assert confidently that thought- 
 transference is the most commonplace explanation to 
 which it is possible to appeal. 
 
 I regard it as having been rigorously proved before, 
 and as therefore requiring no fresh bolstering up; but 
 to the many who have not made experiments on the
 
 206 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 subject, and are therefore naturally sceptical concerning 
 even thought-transference, the record of the Phinuit 
 sittings will afford, I think, a secure basis for faith in 
 this immaterial mode of communication, this apparently 
 direct action of mind on mind. 
 
 But, whereas the kind of thought-transference which 
 had been to my own knowledge experimentally proved 
 was a hazy and difficult recognition by one person of 
 objects kept as vividly as possible in the consciousness 
 of another person, the kind of thought-transference 
 necessary to explain these sittings is of an altogether 
 freer and higher order, a kind which has not yet been 
 experimentally proved at all. Facts are related which 
 are not in the least present to the consciousnes of the 
 sitter, and they are often detailed glibly and vividly 
 without delay ; in very different style from the tedious 
 and hesitating dimness of the percipients in the old 
 thought-transference experiments. 
 
 But that is natural enough, when we consider that 
 the percipient in those experiments had to preserve a 
 mind as vacant as possible. For no process of inducing 
 mental vacancy can be so perfect as that of going into 
 a trance, whether hypnotic or other. Moreover, although 
 it was considered desirable to maintain the object con- 
 templated in the consciousness of the agent, a shrewd 
 suspicion was even then entertained that the sub-conscious 
 part of the agent's mind might be perhaps equally 
 effective. 
 
 Hence one is at liberty to apply to these Phinuit 
 records the hypothesis of thought-transference in its most 
 developed state : vacuity on the part of the percipient, 
 sub-conscious activity on the part of the sitter. 
 
 In this form one feels that much can be explained. If 
 Dr. Phinuit tells a stranger how many children, or brothers,
 
 CHAP, xv] REPORT ON MRS. PIPER 207 
 
 or sisters he has, and their names ; the names of father 
 and mother and grandmother, of cousins and of aunts ; 
 if he brings appropriate and characteristic messages from 
 well-known relatives deceased ; all this is explicable on 
 the hypothesis of free and easy thought-transference 
 from the sub-consciousness of the sitter to the sensitive 
 medium of the trance personality. 1 
 
 So strongly was I impressed with this view that after 
 some half-dozen sittings I ceased to feel much interest 
 in being told things, however minute, obscure, and in- 
 accessible they might be, so long as they were, or had 
 been, within the knowledge either of myself or of the 
 sitter for the time being. 
 
 At the same time it ought to be constantly borne in 
 mind that this kind of thought-transference, without 
 consciously active agency, has never been experimentally 
 proved. Certain facts not otherwise apparently explic- 
 able, such as those chronicled in Phantasms of the Living, 
 have suggested it, but it is really only a possible hypo- 
 thesis to which appeal has been made whenever any 
 other explanation seems out of the question. But until 
 it is actually established by experiment, in the same way 
 that conscious mind action has been established, it can- 
 not be regarded as either safe or satisfactory ; and in 
 pursuing it we may be turning our backs on some truer 
 but as yet perhaps unsuggested clue. I feel as if this 
 caution were necessary for myself as well as for other 
 investigators. 
 
 1 For instance, in the course of my interviews, all my six brothers (adult 
 and scattered) and one sister living were correctly named (two with some 
 help), and the existence of the one deceased was mentioned. My father 
 and his father were likewise named, with several uncles and aunts. My 
 wife's father and stepfather, both deceased, were named in full, both 
 Christian and surname, with full identifying detail. I only quote these as 
 examples ; it is quite unnecessary as well as unwise to attach any evidential 
 weight to statements of this sort made during a sojourn in one's house.
 
 208 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 On reading the record it will be apparent that while 
 " Phinuit" frequently speaks in his own person, relating 
 things which he himself discovers by what I suppose we 
 must call ostensible clairvoyance, sometimes he represents 
 himself as in communication not always quite easy and 
 distinct communication, especially at first, but in com- 
 munication with one's relatives and friends who have 
 departed this life. 
 
 The messages and communications from these persons 
 are usually given through Phinuit as a reporter. And 
 he reports sometimes in the third person, sometimes in 
 the first. Occasionally, but very seldom, Phinuit seems 
 to give up his place altogether to the other personality, 
 friend or relative, who then communicates with some- 
 thing of his old manner and individuality ; becoming 
 often impressive and realistic. 
 
 This last I say is rare, but with one or two personages 
 it occurs, subject to reservations to be mentioned directly ; 
 and when it does, Phinuit does not appear to know what 
 has been said. It is quite as if he in his turn evacuated the 
 body, just as Mrs. Piper had done, while a third personality 
 utilises it for a time. The voice and mode of address are 
 once more changed, and more or less recall the voice 
 and manner of the person represented as communicating. 
 
 The communications thus obtained, though they 
 show traces of the individuality of the person represented 
 as speaking, are frequently vulgarised ; and the speeches 
 are more commonplace, and so to say "cheaper," than 
 what one would suppose likely from the person himself. 
 It can, of course, be suggested that the necessity of 
 working through the brain of a person not exceptionally 
 educated may easily be supposed capable of dulling the 
 edge of refinement, and of rendering messages on abstruse 
 subjects impossible.
 
 CHAPTER XVI 
 EXTRACTS FROM PIPER SITTINGS 
 
 AND now might follow a detailed report of the 
 sittings which at that date (1889-1890) I held 
 with Mrs. Piper in my house at Liverpool, all 
 of which were taken down very fully ; some of 
 them verbatim by a stenographer introduced on those 
 occasions. For in those days communication was con- 
 ducted entirely by the voice ; writing being quite 
 exceptional and limited to a few words occasionally. 
 Whereas in more recent years communication is for 
 the most part conducted by writing only, and the need 
 for stenography has practically ceased. 
 
 My detailed report appears in the Proceedings of 
 the Society, vol. vi., but it occupies a great deal of space, 
 and would be merely tiresome if reproduced in any 
 quantity. Accordingly I propose to make only a few 
 extracts, quoting those incidents which demonstrate one 
 or other of the following powers ; or which illustrate 
 by way of example the general character of the sittings 
 at that time, regarded rather from the dramatic than 
 from the evidential point of view. 
 
 The powers just referred to are the following : 
 
 (i) The perception of trivial events simultaneously 
 occurring at a distance.
 
 210 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 (2) The reading of letters by other than normal 
 
 means. 
 
 (3) The recognition of objects and assignment of 
 
 them to their respective owners. 
 
 (4) Perception of small and intimate family details 
 
 in the case of complete strangers. 
 
 (5) The statement of facts unknown at the time to 
 
 any person present ; 
 
 (6) With perhaps a supplement illustrating apparent 
 
 ignorance of some facts within Mrs. Piper's 
 normal knowledge, and likewise what are 
 frequent instances of erroneous statement 
 concerning facts which are well-known to, 
 and in the mind of, the sitter. 
 
 Among sitters, I may mention Dr. Gerald Rendall, 
 late of Trinity College, Cambridge, then Principal of 
 University College, Liverpool. He was introduced as 
 Mr. Roberts, and a sitting was immediately commenced. 
 The names of his brothers were all given correctly at 
 this or at the evening sitting of the same day, with many 
 specific details which were correct. 
 
 He brought with him a locket, and received com- 
 munications and reminiscences purporting to come from 
 the deceased friend whom it commemorated, some of 
 them at present incompletely verified by reason of 
 absence of persons in America, some of them apparently 
 incorrect, but those facts which he knew correctly stated 
 in such a way as to satisfy him that chance guessing 
 and all other commonplace surmises were absurdly out 
 of the question. 
 
 Another sitter was Prof. E. C. K. Conner, then 
 Lecturer on Economics at University College, Liverpool, 
 introduced as Mr. McCunn, another colleague with whom 
 therefore he might on a fraudulent hypothesis be confused. 
 He brought a book belonging to his mother, still living
 
 CHAP, xvi] EXTRACTS FROM PIPER SITTINGS 211 
 
 in London, and had many correct details concerning her 
 family and surroundings related to him. 
 
 Many of his own family were also mentioned ; but, 
 whether because of the book or otherwise, his mother's 
 influence seemed more powerful than his own ; and, 
 several times, relatives, though otherwise spoken of 
 correctly, were mentioned in terms of their relationship 
 to the elder generation. Phinuit, however, seemed 
 conscious of these mistakes and several times corrected 
 himself; as for instance: "Your brother William no, 
 I mean your uncle, her brother." 
 
 This Uncle William was a good instance. He had 
 died before Prof. Conner was born, but he had been his 
 mother's eldest brother, and his sudden death had been 
 a great shock to her one in fact from which she was 
 a long time recovering. Phinuit described him as having 
 been killed with a hole in his head, like a shot hole, and 
 yet not a shot, more like a blow : the fact being that 
 he met his death in a Yorkshire election riot, a stone 
 striking him on the head. 
 
 Speaking of deaths, I may also mention the case of 
 my wife's father, who died when she was a fortnight old 
 in a dramatic and pathetic fashion. Phinuit described 
 the circumstances of his death rather vividly. The cause 
 of death of her stepfather also, which was perfectly 
 definite, was also precisely grasped. The fall of her 
 own father down the hold of his ship and his consequent 
 leg-pain were clearly stated. My wife was present on 
 these occasions, and of course had been told of all these 
 family incidents, and remembered them. 
 
 As an illustration of the facility with which in those 
 days Dr. Phinuit arrived at the relatives and their 
 peculiarities of a complete stranger, I take the case of 
 two sittings on the same day at which a medical man 
 practising in Liverpool was introduced without notice 
 by the false name of Dr. Jones. During the sitting the 
 name, tastes, and defect of one little deaf and dumb
 
 212 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 daughter, " Daisy," of whom he was very fond, were 
 vividly stated. My children are not acquainted with his. 
 I may say that Dr. C. was almost entirely silent. 
 Occasionally he assented with a grunt, but I found 
 afterwards that he was assenting to wrong quite as much 
 as to right statements. I hardly ever knew what was 
 right and what wrong as I took the notes. He was 
 thus an excellent though trying sitter. Phinuit was in 
 one of his most loquacious moods, or he would not have 
 progressed so well. Towards the end one could see he 
 began to get tired of his own monologue. The following 
 is a very abbreviated record : 
 
 Sitting No. 42. Monday morning, December 2$rd 
 
 Present : Dr. C. (introduced as Dr. Jones) and O. J. L. 
 
 [The following is an abstract of the correct, or subsequently 
 corrected or otherwise noteworthy, statements. The false ones are 
 similarly collected and appear later, page 215.] 
 
 "You have a little lame girl, lame in the thigh, aged 13; either 
 second or third. She's a little daisy. I do like her. Dark eyes, 
 the gentlest of the lot ; good deal of talent for music. She will be a 
 brilliant woman ; don't forget it. She has more sympathy, more mind, 
 more quite a little daisy. She's got a mark, a curious little mark, 
 when you look closely, over eye, a scar through forehead over left eye. 
 The boy's erratic ; a little thing, but a little devil. Pretty good when 
 you know him. He'll make an architect likely. Let him go to school. 
 His mother's too nervous. It will do him good. [This was a subject 
 in dispute.] You have a boy and two girls and a baby ; four in the 
 body. It's the little lame one I care for. There are two mothers 
 connected with you, one named Mary. Your aunt passed out with 
 cancer. You have indigestion, and take hot water for it. You have 
 had a bad experience. You nearly slipped out once on the water. 
 [Dangerous yacht accident last summer. Above statements are correct 
 except the lameness. See next sitting.] 
 
 He came again the same evening and brought his 
 wife. This time, unfortunately, they were admitted by 
 a servant, who announced their names. Phinuit did not
 
 CHAP, xvi] EXTRACTS FROM PIPER SITTINGS 213 
 
 mention it, however. The full account of these sittings 
 is long, and would require a great deal of annotation to 
 make the details clear. For the sake of brevity, I 
 propose merely to abstract them. There are a number 
 of erroneous statements, some of them to be partially 
 accounted for by the fact that Dr. and Mrs. C. are 
 cousins (a fact which I did not know, and which Phinuit 
 did not ascertain) ; so he mixed their relatives at 
 the second sitting. The family seems to be a very 
 large one. I quote later the misstatements, but first 
 I pick out the correct ones or those which require 
 comment. 
 
 Sitting No. 43. Monday evening, December 2T ) rd 
 
 Present : Dr. and Mrs. C. and 0. J. L. [Statement correct when 
 not otherwise noted.] 
 
 "How's little Daisy? She will get over her cold. But there's 
 something the matter with her head. There's somebody round you 
 lame and somebody hard of hearing. That little girl has got music 
 in her. This lady is fidgety. There are four of you, four going to 
 stop with you, one gone out of the body. One got irons on his foot. 
 Mrs. Allen, in her surroundings is the one with iron on leg. [Allen 
 was maiden name of mother of lame one.] There's about 400 of your 
 family. There's Kate ; you call her Kitty. She's the one that's kind 
 of a crank. Trustworthy, but cranky. She will fly off and get married, 
 she will. Thinks she knows everything, she does. [This is the nurse- 
 girl, Kitty, about whom they seem to have a joke that she is a walking 
 compendium of information.] (An envelope with letters written inside, 
 N H P O Q, was here handed in, and Phinuit wrote down 
 B J R O I S, not in the best of tempers.) A second cousin 
 of your mother's drinks. The little dark-eyed one is Daisy. I like 
 her. She can't hear very well. The lame one is a sister's child. [A 
 cousin's child, the one nee Allen, really.] The one that's deaf in her 
 head is the one that's got the music in her. That's Daisy, and she's 
 going to have the paints I told you of. [Fond of painting.] She's 
 growing up to be a beautiful woman. She ought to have a paper ear. 
 [An artificial drum had been contemplated.] You have an Aunt Eliza. 
 There are three Maries, Mary the mother, Mary the mother, Mary the 
 mother. [Grandmother, aunt, and granddaughter.] Three brothers 
 and two sisters your lady has. Three in the body. There were
 
 214 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 eleven in your family, two passed out small. [Only know of nine.] 
 Fred is going to pass out suddenly. He married a cousin. He writes. 
 He has shining things. Lorgnettes. He is away. He's got a catchy 
 trouble with heart and kidneys, and will pass out suddenly." [Not the 
 least likely. I have inquired and find that the "Fred" supposed to 
 be intended is still alive in 1909. O. J. L.] 
 
 NOTE. The most striking part of this sitting is 
 the prominence given to Dr. C.'s favourite little 
 daughter, Daisy, a child very intelligent and of a very 
 sweet disposition, but quite deaf ; although her training 
 enables her to go to school and receive ordinary lessons 
 with other children. At the first sitting she is supposed 
 erroneously to be lame, but at the second sitting this 
 is corrected and explained, and all said about her is 
 practically correct, including the cold she then had. 
 Mrs. Piper had had no opportunity whatever of knowing 
 or hearing of the C. children by ordinary social means. 
 We barely know them ourselves. Phinuit grasped the 
 child's name gradually, using it at first as a mere descrip- 
 tion. I did not know it myself. Dr. Phinuit is lavish 
 with predictions, such as the one at the end, which fre- 
 quently, I think usually, fail. I deeply regret to say 
 that his predictions regarding Daisy are likewise false, 
 for she caught the influenza, and the announcement of 
 her death is in to-day's paper. -June, 1890. 
 
 A list of particulars like this makes very dull reading, 
 but evidentially it is as good as can be. No possible 
 normal means can be suggested by which these things 
 were obtained, nor was there any fishing or guidance 
 by the sitter. 
 
 The only normal explanation is that they were hit 
 upon by chance, but that is perfectly absurd, as any one 
 will realise who will go through these incidents and try 
 to apply them to himself or to any friend known to him. 
 As a matter of fact they do not apply, and cannot apply
 
 CHAP, xvi] EXTRACTS FROM PIPER SITTINGS 215 
 
 in their entirety, to anybody but the person for whom 
 they were intended. 
 
 Of course this is by no means a solitary instance of 
 the detection of appropriate family details, and perhaps 
 it is not so striking as some others, but it is a sound 
 instance that came directly within my own observation. 
 
 The doctor himself was characteristically sceptical 
 about the whole thing, but permits me to append the 
 following note of his on the case, written some time 
 later : 
 
 " The trance state seemed natural ; but had more 
 voluntary movement than I had ever seen in an epileptic 
 attack. The entire change in Mrs. Piper's manner and 
 behaviour is unlike an intentional effort, and it is possible 
 she herself believes that the conditions mean something 
 outside of herself. With regard to the result, the misses 
 seem to balance the hits, and the ' reading ' is not so 
 impressive as the 'sitting.' After reading over your 
 notes I think they consist of a certain amount of thought- 
 reading and a large amount of skilful guessing." 
 
 I find myself unable to agree with the hasty state- 
 ment that " the misses balance the hits," since even 
 numerically they are distinctly fewer ; and if the result 
 were due to chance they ought to be out of all com- 
 parison fewer. 
 
 The following is a summary of the false assertions 
 made during the two sittings : 
 
 At first sitting : 
 
 "Your lady's Fanny; well, there is a Fanny. [No.] Fred has 
 light hair, brownish moustache, prominent nose. [No.] Your thesis 
 was some special thing. I should say about lungs." [No.] 
 
 At second sitting : 
 
 "Your mother's name was Elizabeth. [No.] Her father's lame. 
 [No.] Of your children there's Eddie and Willie and Fannie or Annie
 
 216 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 and a sister that faints, and Willie and Katie (no, Katie don't count) 
 [being the nurse], and Harry and the little dark-eyed one, Daisy. [All 
 wrong except Daisy.] One passed out with sore throat. [No.] The 
 boy looks about eight. [No, four.] Your wife's father had something 
 wrong with leg ; one named William. [No.] Your grandmother had 
 a sister who married a Howe Henry Howe. [Unknown.] There's a 
 Thomson connected with you [no], and if you look you will find a 
 Howe too. Your brother the captain [correct], with a lovely wife, who 
 has brown hair [correct], has had trouble in head [no], and has two 
 girls and a boy." [No, three girls.] 
 
 As another instance of the disentangling of the 
 relatives of a stranger, I take the case of a shorthand 
 clerk whom I had borrowed once or twice from the 
 College Registrar to take down what was said verbatim. 
 He sat at a distance taking notes, but Phinuit presently 
 began to refer to him, told him that his brother had had 
 a tooth out (which was true) and told him to inquire 
 about a George Edward H. who had hurt his hand at 
 a party, but who has not been recognised. Then he 
 said 
 
 "There seems to be some of that fellow's friends about here whom 
 I can't avoid. There's a lot, and I can't get things straight. You will 
 have to let me talk to him and get all his influence, and then I will 
 talk to the rest of you. I can't help it Get out. You don't mind 
 me, do you ? " 
 
 [Exeunt O. J. L., A. L., and M. L.] 
 
 (Clerk now came and took one hand, taking brief notes with the 
 other.) 
 
 " Your relations make me get mixed ; they confuse me when I'm 
 talking to the Captain, so if I mention anyone belonging to you you 
 must tell me, that we may keep things straight. There's an old lady in 
 the spirit talking to me, and her influence disturbs me. [Grandmother 
 died a few years ago.] Ask your brother if he don't know those people 
 at party, and that fellow who hurt his hand, George Edward H., and 
 he's got a brother Fred. You have a cousin Charley [true] that stops 
 in your home [no, his brother used to], and a cousin named Harry. 
 [True.] There are six in your family, four boys and two girls. [Correct.]
 
 CHAP, xvi] EXTRACTS FROM PIPER SITTINGS 217 
 
 The sister is Minnie. [Correct.] She is cranky, stupid sometimes 
 [true], but she will grow out of that. Your mother has a pain in her 
 head sometimes. [No.] Minnie is musical. [Not particularly.] One 
 brother writes a great deal. [I do myself.] Your name is Ed. [Correct] 
 Your grandmother keeps calling Ed. You ask about those people I 
 told you of, and you will find it's true. [Have made diligent inquiries 
 ineffectually.] I want the Captain. See you, Captain, that fellow's 
 straight. Now, then, Alfred and Marie. Got straightened out a little 
 bit ? That's all right. Here, Alfred, I've got to talk to you. All the 
 rest skip." [" Captain " was the nickname by which Phinuit usually 
 addressed O. J. L.] 
 
 As an instance of reading a letter, which had indeed 
 passed through my mind in the way recorded, but which 
 was not read in any normal manner by the medium, I 
 take the following case. 
 
 (A chain was handed to Phinuit by O. J. L., the package having 
 been delivered by hand to O. J. L. late the previous evening. He had 
 just opened the package, glanced at the contents, and hastily read a letter 
 inside, then wrapped all up again and stored them. The chain had 
 been sent by Mrs. John Watson from Sefton Drive ; it had belonged 
 to Dr. Watson's father.) 
 
 " This belongs to an old gentleman that passed out of the body 
 a nice old man. I see something funny here, something the matter 
 with heart, paralytic something. Give me the wrappers, all of them." 
 [i.e., The paper it came in ; a letter among them. Medium held them 
 to top of her head, gradually flicking away the blank ones. She did not 
 inspect them. She was all the while holding with her other hand 
 another stranger, a Mr. Lund, who knew nothing whatever about the 
 letter or the chain.] 
 
 "Who's dear Lodge? Who's Poole, Toodle, Poodle? Whatever 
 does that mean ? " 
 
 O. J. L. : "I haven't the least idea." 
 
 " Is there J. N. W. here ? Poole. Then there's Sefton. S-e-f-t-o-n. 
 Pool, hair. Yours truly, J. N. W. That's it; I send hair. Poole. 
 J. N. W. Do you understand that ? " 
 
 O. J. L. : "No, only partially." 
 
 " Who's Mildred, Milly ? something connected with it, and Alice ; 
 and with him, too, I get Fanny. There's his son's influence on it."
 
 218 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 [Note by O. J. L. I found afterwards that the letter began " Dear 
 Dr. Lodge," contained the words " Sefton Drive," and " Cook " 
 so written as to look like Poole. It also said " I send you some 
 hair," and finished " yours sincerely J. B. W. " ; the " B " being 
 not unlike an "N." The name of the sender was not 
 mentioned in the letter, but at a subsequent sitting it was 
 correctly stated by Phinuit in connexion with the chain.] 
 
 This reading of letters in an abnormal way is very 
 curious, and is a very old type of phenomenon. Kant 
 and Hegel were both familiar with it : only it was then 
 called "reading with the pit of the stomach." Now it 
 seems usually done with the top of the head. 
 
 I had a few other cases less distinct than the above 
 and I again refer here to the little experiment made 
 by Mrs. Verrall as reported on page 127, as well as to 
 page 133. 
 
 One of the best sitters was a friend who for 
 several years was my next-door neighbour at Liverpool, 
 Isaac C. Thompson, F.L.S., to whose name indeed, 
 before he had been in any way introduced, Phinuit sent 
 a message purporting to come from his father. Three 
 generations of his and of his wife's family, living and 
 dead (small and compact Quaker families), were, in the 
 course of two or three sittings, conspicuously mentioned, 
 with identifying detail ; the main informant representing 
 himself as his deceased brother, a young Edinburgh 
 doctor, whose loss had been mourned some twenty years 
 ago. The familiarity and touchingness of the messages 
 communicated in this particular instance were very re- 
 markable, and can by no means be reproduced in any 
 printed report of the sitting. Their case is one in 
 which very few mistakes were made, the details standing 
 out vividly correct, so that in fact they found it im-
 
 CHAP, xvi] EXTRACTS FROM PIPER SITTINGS 219 
 
 possible not to believe that their relatives were actually 
 speaking to them. This may sound absurd, but it 
 correctly represents the impression produced by a 
 favourable series of sittings, and it is for that reason I 
 mention it now. Simple events occurring elsewhere 
 during the sitting were also detected by Dr. Phinuit in 
 their case, better than in any other I know of. A full 
 report of this rather excellent case has had to be omitted 
 for lack of space. 
 
 There was a remarkable little incident towards the 
 end of my series of sittings, when this friend of mine 
 was present. A message interpolated itself to a gentle- 
 man living in Liverpool, known, but not at all intim- 
 ately known, to both of us, and certainly outside of our 
 thoughts the head of the Liverpool Post-office, Mr. 
 Rich. The message purported to be from a son of his 
 who had died suddenly a few months ago, and whom I 
 had never seen ; though Isaac Thompson had, it seems, 
 once or twice spoken to him. 
 
 This son addressed I. C. T. by name, and besought 
 him to convey a message to his father, who, he said, was 
 much stricken by the blow, and who was suffering from 
 a recent occasional dizziness in his head, so that he felt 
 afraid he should have to retire from business. Other 
 little things were mentioned of an identifying character ; 
 and the message was, a few days later, duly conveyed. 
 The facts stated were admitted to be accurate ; and 
 the father, though naturally inclined to be sceptical, 
 confessed that he had indeed been more than ordinarily 
 troubled at the sudden death of his eldest son, because 
 of a recent unfortunate estrangement between them 
 which would otherwise have been only temporary. 
 
 The only thought-transference explanation I can 
 reasonably offer him is that it was the distant activity 
 of his own mind, operating on the sensitive brain of the
 
 220 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 medium, of whose existence he knew absolutely nothing, 
 and contriving to send a delusive message to itself! 
 
 One thing about which the son seemed anxious was 
 a certain black case which he asked us to speak to his 
 father about, and to say he did not want lost. The 
 father did not know what case was meant : but I have 
 heard since, indirectly, that on his death-bed the son was 
 calling out about a black case, though I cannot learn 
 that the particular case has been securely identified. 
 
 Contemplating these and such-like communications, 
 I could not help feeling that if it be really a case of 
 thought-transference at all, it is thought-transference of 
 a surprisingly vivid kind, the proof of which would be 
 very valuable, supposing it were the correct explanation 
 of the phenomenon. 
 
 But I felt doubtful if it were the correct explanation. 
 One must not shut one's eyes to the possibility that in 
 pursuing a favourite hypothesis one may after all be on 
 the wrong tack altogether. 
 
 Every known agency must be worked to the utmost 
 before one is willing to admit an unknown one : and 
 indeed to abandon this last known link of causation as 
 inadequate to sustain the growing weight of facts was 
 an operation not to be lightly undertaken. And yet I 
 felt grave doubts whether it would really suffice to 
 explain the facts ; whether indeed it went any distance 
 toward their explanation. 
 
 Things were sometimes told to me and to others so 
 entirely foreign to our conscious thought that at first 
 they were not recognised as true or intelligible, and only 
 gradually or by subsequent explanation was the meaning 
 clearly perceived. But something of the same experi- 
 ence is gone through in dreams ; one sometimes feels 
 surprised at the turn a dream conversation is taking,
 
 CHAP, xvi] EXTRACTS FROM PIPER SITTINGS 221 
 
 and has the feeling also occasionally of learning some- 
 thing new. Hence this argument is not of much strength 
 taken alone. 
 
 Another argument bases itself on the mistakes which 
 Dr. Phinuit sometimes unaccountably made. One note- 
 worthy instance is called attention to by one of my 
 sitters, whose father, in the midst of much that was 
 correct and striking, was reported as saying that his 
 name was John. Now his son, the sitter, was vividly 
 conscious that his deceased father's name was not John, 
 but was Peter. No knowledge of this, however, was 
 shown by Phinuit ; though, by subsequently several 
 times quoting the name as Thomas, he seemed to show 
 consciousness that there had been an error somewhere. 
 
 The only explanation of this that I can suggest, 
 beyond mere bungle and error, is that / was in the room 
 also taking notes, and though I of course knew the 
 surname, I was quite ignorant of the Christian name. 
 
 Undoubtedly, therefore, the hypothesis of thought- 
 transference has to be wriggled and stretched a little ; 
 though we may be willing to stretch it to any required 
 length, so long as it does not actually snap. But feeling 
 that it did not really commend itself, I endeavoured 
 to apply some crucial tests. 
 
 And the first was a few children's alphabet letters, 
 pinched up at random, put in a pill box without look- 
 ing, and sealed by me in the presence of Prof. Carey 
 Foster a month or so previously. This box I now 
 handed to "Phinuit" and asked him what was inside 
 it, telling him at the same time that no one knew, and 
 requesting him to do his best. 
 
 He immediately asked for a pencil, and holding the 
 box to Mrs. Piper's forehead, shaking it a little at inter- 
 vals, as if to disentangle the contents and bring them
 
 222 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 more clearly before him, wrote down some letters on a 
 bit of cardboard held for him. 
 
 I thanked him, and next morning for better security, 
 asked him to try again. He did, and wrote down just 
 the same letters, even to the extent of saying which way 
 they happened to face in the box. 
 
 I wrote two accounts of the contents of the box, one 
 to Mr. Myers and one to Prof. Carey Foster, under seal, 
 telegraphing to him to know if he were at home and 
 ready to receive the box, assure himself that it had not 
 been tampered with (though indeed it had not been out 
 of my possession all the time), and then to open it and 
 write out the letters and their aspects, in full detail, 
 before opening my sealed account. He replied, " Yes," 
 and I sent him the box registered and insured. 
 
 All the letters were wrong but two : though as it 
 happens the number of letters was nearly correct. 
 
 According to chance, if they had been pinched from 
 a single alphabet, two should have been guessed right. 
 The box from which they had been pinched contained 
 many alphabets, but practically the conclusion of the 
 experiment was utterly negative. The letters had not 
 been read (Proc. S.P.R. vi. 494). 
 
 This experiment inclined me strongly to some 
 thought-transference explanation, as distinct from what 
 seemed to me the more unknown and vague region of 
 clairvoyance. 
 
 If the letters themselves could be really directly 
 perceived, the fact that they existed in nobody's mind 
 could not matter. But if minds only could be read, then 
 it was essential that someone somewhere should be 
 cognisant of the letters. I do not mean that it would 
 do to base so clear a conclusion on the result of one 
 negative experiment. It is an experiment which I want 
 to repeat, though Phinuit doesn't much care for this 
 kind of thing and says it strains him, but it seemed to
 
 CHAP, xvi] EXTRACTS FROM PIPER SITTINGS 223 
 
 me to strengthen the hypothesis of thought-transference 
 from some mind or other. So I set to work to try and 
 obtain, by the regular process of communication which 
 suits this particular medium, facts which were not only 
 out of my knowledge but which never could have been 
 in it. 
 
 In giving an account of these experiments, fully 
 reported at the time though now some twenty years old, 
 I must enter on a few trivial details concerning my own 
 relations. The occasion is the excuse. 
 
 It happened that an uncle of mine in London, then 
 quite an old man, the eldest of a surviving three out of a 
 very large family, of which my own father was one of 
 the youngest, had a twin brother who died some twenty 
 or more years ago. I interested him generally in the 
 subject, and wrote to ask if he would lend me some 
 relic of this brother. By morning post on a certain 
 day I received a curious old gold watch, which the 
 deceased brother had worn and been fond of; and that 
 same morning no one in the house having seen it or 
 knowing anything about it I handed it to Mrs. Piper 
 when in a state of trance. 
 
 I was told almost immediately that it had belonged 
 to one of my uncles one that had been mentioned 
 before as having died from the effects of a fall one 
 that had been very fond of Uncle Robert, the name of 
 the survivor that the watch was now in possession of 
 this same Uncle Robert, with whom its late owner was 
 anxious to communicate. After some difficulty and many 
 wrong attempts Dr. Phinuit caught the name, Jerry, short 
 for Jeremiah, and said emphatically, as if impersonating 
 him, "This is my watch, and Robert is my brother, 
 and I am here. Uncle Jerry, my watch." All this at 
 the first sitting on the very morning the watch had 
 arrived by post, no one but myself and a shorthand 
 clerk who happened to have been introduced for the
 
 224 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 first time at this sitting by me, and whose antecedents 
 are well known to me, being present. 
 
 Having thus ostensibly got into communication 
 through some means or other with what purported to 
 be Uncle Jerry, whom I had indeed known slightly 
 in his later years of blindness, but of whose early life I 
 knew nothing, I pointed out to him that to make Uncle 
 Robert aware of his presence it would be well to recall 
 trivial details of their boyhood, all of which I would 
 faithfully report. 
 
 He quite caught the idea, and proceeded during 
 several successive sittings ostensibly to instruct Dr. 
 Phinuit to mention a number of little things such as 
 would enable his brother to recognise him. 
 
 References to his blindness, illness, and main facts 
 of his life were comparatively useless from my point of 
 view ; but these details of boyhood, two-thirds of a 
 century ago, were utterly and entirely out of my ken. 
 My father himself had only known these brothers as 
 men. 
 
 "Uncle Jerry" recalled episodes such as swimming 
 the creek when they were boys together, and running 
 some risk of getting drowned ; killing a cat in Smith's 
 field ; the possession of a small rifle, and of a long 
 peculiar skin, like a snake-skin, which he thought was 
 now in the possession of Uncle Robert. 
 
 All these facts have been more or less completely 
 verified. But the interesting thing is that his twin 
 brother, from whom I got the watch, and with whom 
 I was thus in correspondence, could not remember 
 them all. He recollected something about swimming 
 the creek, though he himself had merely looked on. 
 He had a distinct recollection of having had the snake- 
 skin, and of the box in which it was kept, though he 
 did not know where it was then. But he altogether 
 denied killing the cat, and could not recall Smith's 
 field. 
 
 His memory, however, was decidedly failing him, and
 
 CHAP, xvi] EXTRACTS FROM PIPER SITTINGS 225 
 
 he was good enough to write to another brother, Frank, 
 living in Cornwall, an old sea captain, and ask if he had 
 any better remembrance of certain facts of course not 
 giving any inexplicable reasons for asking. The result 
 of this inquiry was triumphantly to vindicate the exist- 
 ence of Smith's field as a place near their home, where 
 they used to play, in Barking, Essex; and the killing 
 of a cat by another brother was also recollected ; while 
 of the swimming of the creek, near a mill-race, full 
 details were given, Frank and Jerry being the heroes 
 of that foolhardy episode. 
 
 I may say here that Dr. Phinuit has a keen "scent" 
 shall I call it ? for trinkets or personal valuables of 
 all kinds. He recognised a ring which my wife wears 
 as having been given "to me for her" by a specified 
 aunt just before her death ; of which he at another 
 time indicated the cause fairly well. He called for a 
 locket which my wife sometimes wears, but had not then 
 on, which had belonged to her father 40 years ago. 
 He recognised my father's watch, asked for the chain 
 belonging to it, and was still unsatisfied for want of 
 some appendage which I could not think of at the 
 time, but which my wife later on reminded me of, and 
 Phinuit at another sitting seized, a seal which had 
 been usually worn with it, and which had belonged to 
 my grandfather. 
 
 He pulled my sister's watch out of her pocket and 
 said it had been her mother's, but disconnected the 
 chain and said that didn't belong, which was quite 
 right. Even little pocket things, such as fruit-knives 
 and corkscrews, he also assigned to their late owners ; 
 and once he quite unexpectedly gripped the arm of 
 the chair Mrs. Piper was sitting in, which had never 
 been mentioned to him in any way, and said that 
 15
 
 226 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 it had belonged to my Aunt Anne. It was quite 
 true : it was an old-fashioned ordinary type of arm- 
 chair which she valued and had had re-upholstered 
 for us as a wedding present 12 years ago. Phinuit, by 
 the way, did not seem to realise that it was a chair : 
 he asked what it was, and said he took it for part 
 of an organ. 
 
 But perhaps the best instance of a recognised object 
 was one entrusted to me by the Rev. John Watson, at 
 that time quite a recent friend of mine, with whom I had 
 been staying recently in Italy, a chain which had 
 belonged to his father. It is the chain referred to in 
 connexion with the episode of reading a letter related on 
 page 217 above. 
 
 The package was delivered by hand one evening at 
 my house, and, by good luck, I happened to meet the 
 messenger and receive it direct. Next morning I 
 handed it to Dr. Phinuit, saying only, in response to 
 his feeling some difficulty about it, that it did not belong 
 to a relative. He said it belonged to an old man and had 
 his son's influence on it. He also partially read a letter 
 accompanying it as described at page 217. Next sitting 
 I tried the chain again, and he very soon reported the 
 late owner as present, and recognising the chain but not 
 recognising me. I explained that his son had entrusted 
 me with it ; on which Phinuit said the chain belonged 
 now to John Watson, away for health, a preacher, and 
 a lot of other details all known to me, and all correct. 
 The old gentleman was then represented as willing to 
 write his name. A name was written in the backward 
 manner Phinuit sometimes affects. It was legible after- 
 wards in a mirror as James Watson. Now, the name 
 of his father I was completely ignorant of. 
 
 I explained to the communicator that his son desired 
 to hear from him, and asked him to be good enough to 
 prove his identity.
 
 CHAP, xvi] EXTRACTS FROM PIPER SITTINGS 227 
 
 Whereupon, at intervals, a number of specific though 
 trivial facts were mentioned. They were frequently 
 admitted to be trivial in an apologetic way, but 
 nevertheless would serve as good evidence ; better 
 than more conspicuous ones indeed. I took them 
 down as well as I could, knowing absolutely nothing 
 of the correctness or incorrectness of most of them. 
 Such facts as I did know were nearly all correct. 
 Hence I had good hopes of another crucial test 
 here. 
 
 If what I knew was stated correctly, while all those 
 things which I did not know should turn out inaccurate 
 or false, I should be forcibly impelled towards a direct 
 thought-transference explanation for this entire set. But, 
 on the other hand, if these things of which I had 
 absolutely never heard or dreamt should turn out true, 
 then some further step must be taken. 
 
 Unfortunately the result is not so simple and crucial 
 as I had expected it to be. A stranger always 
 encounters some difficulty in getting at facts. The 
 father's name turned out to be not James but John the 
 same as that of the son : and although the facts stated 
 concerning the son, my friend, were practically all 
 correct, I learned three weeks later, when I got a reply 
 from Egypt where he was travelling, that the statements 
 about the father were all wrong. Thus then they 
 become valueless, except as strengthening the evidence 
 for thought-transference from myself; for it was the 
 facts of which I was ignorant that were wrong. But 
 Dr. Watson told me later that James was the name of 
 his grandfather, and that the statements would have a 
 truer ring if they had purported to come from the grand- 
 father instead of from the father. And I understood 
 that the chain which was the ostensible link of con- 
 nexion had belonged to both.
 
 228 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 PERCEPTION OF EVENTS AT A DISTANCE 
 
 As an instance of the perception of things happening 
 at a distance, I take the case of what may be called 
 " Charley and the bird." This insignificant episode was 
 in nobody's mind or knowledge in this country. It had 
 happened in Canada during the time that Mrs. Piper 
 was in England, and its occurrence was only ascertained 
 by subsequent special inquiry. 
 
 The message purported to come from my deceased 
 Aunt Anne, of whom this " Charley," living in Canada, 
 was the adopted son. 
 
 She said that she was very sorry that Charley ate the bird the 
 chicken and made himself sick. He has had a trouble with his 
 stomach. Her Charley. And he has been troubled for some little 
 time. The bird made him sick. Some kind of bird. Quite sick. It 
 troubled him a good deal. You write and ask him. But it is so. You 
 will find it was. He will tell you. [This message was received on 
 26 Dec. 1889.] 
 
 Sequel added September, 1890. Concerning the episode recorded 
 above : I wrote to a cousin who had emigrated last October to join her 
 brother (the " Charley " referred to) in Manitoba, asking her if he had 
 eaten any particular bird about Christmas time which had disagreed 
 with him. Only recently have I got full information on the subject, 
 the unsportsmanlike character of the act possibly, but more likely the 
 difficulty of realising any sense in the inquiry, being responsible for 
 some of the delay. The evidence now obtained is as follows : 
 
 " The boys shot a prairie hen as they were coming home one night, 
 near the beginning of December, out of season, when there was a fine 
 for killing these birds. So we had to hide it. It was hung for about 
 a fortnight, and a few days before Christmas we ate it, Charley eating 
 most. The bird didn't make him ill, but he was ill at the time, having 
 the grippe. He went to town either that night or next day, and was 
 certainly worse when he returned." 
 
 Another instance of perception of an event happening 
 at a distance occurred as the result of an experiment 
 which my friend Mr. Conner had arranged at an early
 
 CHAP, xvi] EXTRACTS FROM PIPER SITTINGS 229 
 
 sitting. He had combined with his sister in London to 
 coax their mother into doing something unusual at a 
 certain hour on a certain day, for reasons to be after- 
 wards explained. We found afterwards that the selec- 
 tion of an unusual proceeding consisted in driving round 
 Regent's Park in a hansom cab in the wet. And this is 
 what she was doing during the time her son was sitting 
 at Liverpool, while the medium held a little book of 
 hers. He had carefully not arranged or suggested 
 anything as a suitable proceeding, but he had a presenti- 
 ment that some not very striking occurrence would 
 probably be deemed sufficient. It is impossible to say 
 that the idea of a possible outdoor excursion may not 
 have been latent in his mind. 
 
 We were completely ignorant of what was going on 
 in London, but Dr. Phinuit described the surroundings 
 of this lady and a younger lady who was with her 
 described her as being over-persuaded to go out, though 
 she didn't want to, and as going clearly through the 
 operation of outdoor dressing : several minute actions, 
 such as opening a box, taking up a photograph from 
 dressing-table to look at, and so on, being mentioned 
 correctly. But there it stopped. We did not get to 
 Regent's Park and the cab, though that was the stage 
 reached while he was speaking, but Phinuit stopped 
 short at the stage reached just about when the sitting 
 began; though he spoke as if he was describing the 
 present moment. More experiments of this nature are 
 wanted, and very likely have been made by others. I 
 do not pretend that this experiment by itself is con- 
 clusive, but it is useful as far as it goes. 
 
 It was a carefully arranged experiment, planned by Mr. Gonner and 
 myself in Liverpool, and carried out in a satisfactory manner through 
 the kind aid of his relations in London. The problem was to remove
 
 230 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 thought-transference to as many orders of remoteness as possible. He 
 therefore wrote to his sister, Miss Conner, giving her full particulars 
 of what was wanted. Their mother was to be requested to decide on 
 and do something uncommon at a specified hour without letting Miss 
 Conner know what it was; neither was she to have any inkling 
 whatever as to a reason for the request, nor to know that it was 
 connected with her son. I find that all this was scrupulously 
 done. With the aid of Miss Ledlie (the lady correctly described 
 and named as "Annie" by Phinuit), who likewise knew nothing 
 whatever as to reasons, the mother was prevailed upon to accede to 
 the request ; and she accordingly decided to go out under perfectly 
 unlikely circumstances, accompanied by Miss Ledlie, both ladies being 
 very much puzzled to account for the singular and vague request on 
 the part of Miss Conner. The latter lady, who was the only one of 
 the trio who had any idea of the reason, purposely absented herself 
 from the house before any decision was made as to what should be 
 done. The driving round the park on a wet Saturday morning, 
 though sufficiently incongruous to astonish even the cabman, was an 
 unfortunately passive kind of performance to select ; but considering 
 the absence of every kind of information or clue to the reason for doing 
 anything, the wonder is that anything whatever was done. Miss Ledlie 
 reports that after Miss Conner had left the house she and Mrs. Conner 
 decided what to do, and a vehicle was sent for. Just about 1 1 she ran 
 upstairs to see if Mrs. Conner was ready, and saw her come out of her 
 room to a landing cupboard, take a box out of it, put it on a ledge, 
 open it and take out a muff, very much as described by Phinuit half 
 an hour later. She had her cloak and things on then, and the cloak 
 is troublesome to hook, so that there would be a good deal of apparently 
 fixing things round the neck. The taking up and looking at the photo- 
 graph would almost certainly be done before going out, though it was 
 not actually seen. The "taking up a pencil to write," and the 
 " brushing something," if by " something " is meant a garment, are 
 unlikely actions. Although the success was far from complete, Phinuit 
 distinctly left us in Liverpool with the impression that "going out" 
 was the thing selected to be done. 
 
 The following is the record of this part of the sitting at Liverpool. 
 
 Present O. J. L. as recorder and Prof. Conner as sitter. 
 O. J. L. " Tell him about his mother and what she's doing now. It's 
 very important." 
 
 Ha, ha ! I'll tell you why it's important, because he don't 
 know it himself. I read your thoughts then. I can't generally.
 
 CHAP, xvi] EXTRACTS FROM PIPER SITTINGS 231 
 
 Your mother is just this minute fixing her hair, putting a 
 thing through her hair (indicating) in a room with a cot in it, 
 up high. Did you know she had some trouble with her 
 head? 
 Sitter. "No." 
 
 Long distance between you and your mother, separation 
 between you. She's in another place. [Yes, in London.] 
 . . . She's fixing something to her throat and putting on a 
 wrap here, round here, and now she has lifted up the lid of a 
 box on a stand. (11.30) . . . 
 
 There's been some news, some correspondence reached the 
 large building where your mother is. She has had a cold. 
 A young lady is with her, and I should think it's her daughter ; 
 a very nice girl. She draws somewhat, and needlework and 
 reads a great deal, a pretty girl with light hair and bluish eyes. 
 She's speaking to your mother at this minute. [This is all 
 practically correct, except the relationship.] 
 Sitter. " Is her hair long or short? " 
 
 How do you mean ? It's fuzzy light hair. She's a little 
 pale, sort of smiling : nice teeth. Your mother is going out. 
 Your mother had trouble in leg, kind of rheumatic. There's a 
 young lady, not Annie, with light hair, light complexion, good 
 influence. [This is the daughter.] 
 
 Thus Phinuit described all three ladies all in fact 
 who were directly or indirectly concerned in the episode 
 and described them correctly. Whatever this power 
 is due to, it is certainly beyond chance. 
 
 The following are part of Professor Conner's 
 Notes : 
 
 Notes by the Sitter, In preparation for the interview I had written 
 and asked my sister to persuade my mother to do something that was 
 unusual for her between the hours of eleven and twelve Saturday 
 morning ; and to observe what she did. My mother was not to know, 
 and did not know, that she was doing this at my request. Saturday 
 morning, at a few minutes before eleven, she prepared herself for going 
 out to take a drive in a hansom cab, this striking her as an unusual 
 procedure, as it was raining. Such preparation involved touching the 
 head in the putting on of her bonnet, of her neck and shoulders when
 
 232 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 she put on her cloak. Then she was specially observed to take her 
 muff-box from her wardrobe, to place it on a table, lift the lid, and 
 take her muff out. On her dressing-table there stands a small 
 photograph of my father, which she very frequently takes up and looks 
 at intently. Whether she did this on the occasion in question cannot 
 be ascertained, as it is one of those ordinary actions the performance 
 of which makes no impression. She cannot, however, be said to have 
 been suffering from her head. There is a wooden half-tester in her 
 room, which might conceivably.be called a "cot." 
 
 There is here a general correspondence between her actions at 
 three or four minutes to eleven, and those attributed to her by the 
 medium at 11.25-11.30. But the stance was beginning at eleven, and 
 the medium began at once with my mother. It is then an interesting 
 matter to examine whether she was trying to discover what my mother 
 was engaged upon at the moment or to recall her actions as she last 
 perceived them. 
 
 The episode of Miss Ledlie's hair not having been 
 cut short, when Mr. Conner, having been told in fun 
 that it had, felt dissatisfied with Phinuit's reply implying 
 that there was nothing special to say about its length- 
 dissatisfaction which he expressed to me, is likewise 
 good as against ordinary thought-transference. 
 
 Comment 
 
 If experiments like this can be got to succeed 
 definitely, we seem driven to suppose that actions can 
 be detected, or the mind of a neutral unconscious person 
 read, at any distance, connexion being established by 
 some link, such as a book, a bit of jewellery, an old letter, 
 or a lock of hair, and sometimes no connexion being 
 established at all. 
 
 So even if the hypothesis of disembodied telepathic 
 activity could be intelligently granted I do not see 
 that it would explain all the facts. Not, for instance, 
 Phinuit's skill in recognising diseases, reading letters, 
 and describing contemporary events. Ordinary thought-
 
 CHAP, xvi] EXTRACTS FROM PIPER SITTINGS 233 
 
 transference does better for some of these ; but it does 
 not serve for all. 
 
 If we reject every kind of telepathic explanation, 
 it seems as if we should be driven to postulate direct 
 clairvoyance ; to suppose that in a trance a person is 
 able to enter a region where miscellaneous information 
 of all kinds is readily available ; where, for instance, time 
 and space are not ; so that everything that has happened, 
 whether at a distance or close at hand, whether long ago 
 or recently, can be seen or heard and described. Un- 
 known letters in a box, for instance (which, though not 
 read in my case, p. 221, are said to be sometimes read, 
 cf. p. 133), might be read on this hypothesis by harking 
 back to the time before they were put in ; or, if we 
 assume it possible to see the future also, by looking 
 forward to the time when they were taken out. A fourth 
 dimension of space is known to get over difficulties 
 like this, and an omnipresent time is very like a fourth 
 dimension. 
 
 I see no way of evading such an elastic hypothesis 
 as this ! It could explain anything 'and everything ; but 
 is it not rather like postulating omniscience, and con- 
 sidering that an explanation ? It is all very well to call 
 a thing clairvoyance, but the thing so called stands just 
 as much in need of explanation as before. 
 
 Undoubtedly Mrs. Piper in the trance state has access 
 to some abnormal sources of information, and is for the 
 time cognisant of facts which happened long ago or at a 
 distance ; but the question is how she becomes cognisant 
 of them. Is it by going up the stream of time and 
 witnessing those actions as they occurred ; or is it through 
 information received from the still existent actors, 
 themselves dimly remembering and relating them ; or, 
 again, is it through the influence of contemporary and
 
 234 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 otherwise occupied minds holding stores of forgotten 
 information in their brains and offering them unconsciously 
 to the perception of the entranced person ; or, lastly, is 
 it by falling back for the time into a one Universal Mind 
 of which all ordinary consciousnesses, past and present, 
 are but portions ? Opinions may differ as to which is 
 the least extravagant supposition. 
 
 Possibly some hypothesis more simple than any of 
 these may be invented, but at present I feel as if it were 
 unlikely that any one explanation will fit all the facts. 
 It rather feels as if we were at the beginning of what 
 is practically a fresh branch of science ; and that to 
 pretend to frame explanations, except in the most 
 tentative and elastic fashion for the purpose of threading 
 the facts together and suggesting fresh fields for ex- 
 periment, is as premature as it would have been for 
 Galvani to have expounded the nature of Electricity, or 
 Copernicus the laws of Comets and Meteors.
 
 CHAPTER XVII 
 DISCUSSION OF PIPER SITTINGS 
 
 T NLESS the evidence, of which the merest sample 
 
 \^J has now been given, be held to constitute a 
 
 sufficiently strong proof that the performances 
 
 of this particular " medium " are neither lucky shots nor 
 
 explicable by cunning and imposture, it is premature to 
 
 examine further into their significance. But as soon as 
 
 these preliminary suppositions can be unreservedly 
 
 dismissed, the best plan is;to dismiss them thoroughly 
 
 and waste no more time over them. 
 
 From this point of view the next hypothesis is 
 that the information is derived from the sitter's mind 
 in some way or other : e.g. (a) by question and answer ; 
 (b) by muscular and other semi-occult and unconscious 
 signalling ; (c] by direct mind-reading, or influence of 
 the sitter's thought, conscious or otherwise, acting on 
 the entranced person as percipient. I do not propose 
 critically to distinguish between these three methods, 
 although the first is very ancient, the second only 
 recently recognised in its full development and power, 
 while the third is only in process of being accepted by 
 scientific men. 
 
 A large number of instances can be easily found 
 which are not explicable by either (a) or (b), and to all 
 those who have hitherto spent any labour over the
 
 236 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 records it has become clear that either (c) or some even 
 less admissible hypothesis is necessary to explain a large 
 portion of the results. 
 
 Let it be clearly understood that the first question 
 is whether any reading of the mind of the sitter can be 
 considered sufficiently efficacious. That some mind is 
 read I should think most probable ; the question is not 
 between mind-reading and something quite distinct ; it 
 is between reading the mind of the sitter and reading 
 the mind of some one else. 
 
 There are three methods of reading the mind of 
 the sitter, labelled above (a), (6), and (c). Methods 
 of extracting information from distant persons are fewer. 
 Correspondence is one ; telepathy may, I suppose, be 
 assumed to be another. The only method known to 
 science of extracting information from deceased persons 
 is the discovery of documents. 
 
 Now, in respect of correspondence and documents 
 it is comparatively easy to be assured as to the use or 
 non-use of these methods in any particular case. Elimin- 
 ating them, if anything is obtained inexplicable by the 
 agency of the sitter, it is to telepathy that we must look 
 for a possible explanation. Telepathy from distant 
 persons if that is in any way feasible, telepathy from 
 deceased persons only as a last resort, but telepathy of 
 some kind, as distinct from any conceivable method of 
 extracting information from persons present : that seems 
 to be the alternative hypothesis, to an examination 
 of which we find ourselves forced by an attentive 
 study of the records. 
 
 The question therefore largely turns upon proof 
 of identity : proof of the genuineness of the identity 
 claimed by the communicator. Now if you met a 
 stranger in a railway-carriage who professed to have
 
 CHAP, xvn] DISCUSSION OF PIPER SITTINGS 237 
 
 returned from the Colonies where he had met your 
 friends or relations, of whom he showed knowledge 
 in some decided ways, it would not at first occur 
 to you to doubt his veracity, even though he was a 
 little hazy about the names of relatives, and occasion- 
 ally mixed things up ; nor would you stigmatise him 
 as a deceiver if he occasionally made use of information 
 supplied by yourself in course of conversation. But 
 directly it was suggested that he might be a thought- 
 reader, detailing to you the unconscious contents of 
 your own mind, it would not be easy rigorously 
 to disprove the suggestion, especially if subsequent 
 access to the friends chiefly mentioned were denied 
 you. This is, however, very nearly, the problem 
 before us. 
 
 Only occasionally does the question forcibly arise ; 
 most facts asserted are, of course, within the knowledge 
 of the sitter, and none of those are of any use for the 
 purpose of discrimination ; but every now and then 
 facts, often very trivial but not within the knowledge of 
 the sitter, have been asserted, and have been more or 
 less clearly verified afterwards ; and in order to assist a 
 special study of these data, with the view of examining 
 how far they are really valuable, I made an index to 
 them, which I published in the Proceedings, vol. vi. 
 p. 647, as an Appendix to the Report of the early Piper 
 sittings. To that index a student may refer. 
 
 EPISODES NORMALLY SELECTED FOR IDENTIFICATION 
 
 Concerning the means of identification naturally 
 adopted by living people who are communicating with 
 each other at a distance by telephone, under conditions 
 in which they are debarred from communicating their
 
 238 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT. iv. 
 
 names, or, what is the same thing, under conditions in 
 which their names might be understood as being falsely 
 given, Professor Hyslop made some interesting experi- 
 ments which are thus reported in the Journal of the 
 Society for Psychical Research (vol. ix.) : 
 
 In an introduction he explains the object and the 
 method of these experiments, about which there was 
 nothing supernormal at all. A telegraph line was 
 arranged between two buildings of the Columbia 
 University, and a couple of friends or acquaintances 
 were taken independently to each end of the line, only 
 one of them knowing who was at the other end ; and 
 this one (the communicator) was to send messages, at 
 first vague but increasing in definiteness, while the 
 other person was to guess until he could guess correctly 
 and assuredly who it was that was at the other end of 
 the line. The replies and guesses were likewise 
 telegraphed by an assistant stationed with the receiver, 
 for the guidance of the sender. Professor Hy slop's 
 objects in carrying out an extensive series of this kind 
 of experiment are thus stated by himself : 
 
 " I may now summarise the several objects of the 
 whole series of experiments. The first of these objects 
 was not intimated to any one. I was extremely careful 
 not to breathe it to any one, not even to my assistants, 
 so that the results might be entirely spontaneous and 
 without the influence of suggestion from me. 
 
 '"I. To test the extent to which intelligent persons 
 would spontaneously select trivial and unimportant 
 incidents for the purpose of identification that is, 
 incidents that were not connected, or not necessarily 
 connected, with the main habits of their lives. 
 
 " II. To test the accuracy of the identification in con- 
 nection with both individual and collective incidents, and 
 especially to test how slight or how definite the incident
 
 CHAP, xvn] DISCUSSION OF PIPER SITTINGS 239 
 
 had to be in order to suggest rightly the person it was 
 intended to represent. 
 
 "III. To test the success and personal assurance 
 of the receiver of the messages in guessing who is the 
 true sender, in spite of some messages that are misleading 
 or even false, but the bulk of which involves sufficient 
 cumulative facts to overcome the natural scepticism and 
 confusion caused by incoherences and contradictions. 
 
 "IV. To study the sources of misunderstanding that 
 might arise under such circumstances when one party 
 was ignorant of the intentions of the other, and the 
 causes of illusion in identification which we can determine 
 in my experiments, and which are likely to occur in 
 the Piper case." 
 
 And he proceeds : 
 
 "In regard to the first of these objects, it is very 
 interesting to observe the uniformity with which perfectly 
 intelligent persons spontaneously chose what would 
 generally be considered trivial incidents in order to 
 identify themselves. This seemed naturally to recom- 
 mend itself to them, perhaps for the reason that trivial 
 circumstances represent far more isolation than any 
 chosen from the main trend of life, though I noticed no 
 consciousness of this fact in any one. It was simply 
 the instinctive method which every one tended to adopt. 
 The records show very distinctly that, if left to them- 
 selves, men will naturally select unimportant incidents 
 for proof of their identity, and it is one of the most 
 interesting features of this choice that the individual 
 relied wholly upon the laws of association to recall what 
 was wanted, after deciding on the nature of the incidents 
 to be chosen. Very often there were interesting illustra- 
 tions of those capricious revivals in memory of remote 
 incidents which not only resemble so much the incidents 
 in the Piper sittings in triviality, but also represent the 
 caprices and incoherences of associative recall, intelligible 
 to the subject on reflection, but hardly so to the outside 
 observer. At any rate, the results in this regard com-
 
 240 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 pletely remove all objections to the Piper phenomena 
 from the standpoint of the triviality of the incidents 
 chosen for identification ; and that is an accomplishment 
 of some worth." 
 
 I may further add that though the incidents serving 
 for identification sounded vague to bystanders or readers 
 of the record, yet when they were explained from the 
 point of view of both sender and receiver they were 
 perceived to be distinct enough, and to justify the 
 leap of identification taken upon them. And this fact 
 is of interest in connection with the Piper record, where 
 it has been often felt by readers or note-takers that 
 sitters identify their relatives too easily and fancifully ; 
 for in Professor Hyslop's experiments the identification is 
 often performed on still slighter grounds .often on what 
 would superficially appear no legitimate ground at all 
 and yet it turns out, when both ends of the line are 
 catechised (as they can not be catechised in the real 
 Piper case), that these incidents are perceived to be of 
 force adequate to support the conclusion based upon 
 them. I have been constantly struck, while taking 
 notes for a stranger at a Piper sitting, with the apparently 
 meaningless incidents which were being referred to ; 
 and yet afterwards, when I saw the annotations, I 
 realised their meaning and appropriateness. 
 
 Further, in answer to Professor Sidgwick's tentative 
 objection that the sitters in the Hyslop experiments 
 were only playing at identification, and therefore were 
 naturally in a more or less frivolous mood, whereas 
 on a spiritistic hypothesis the Piper communicators 
 would be serious and emotional and not so likely to 
 refer to trivial incidents : we may imagine the case of 
 a wanderer not able to return to his home, but able to 
 communicate with it for a few minutes by telephone.
 
 CHAP, xvn] DISCUSSION OF PIPER SITTINGS 241 
 
 In however strenuous and earnest a spirit he might be, 
 indeed, both ends of the line might be, yet when 
 asked to prove his identity and overcome the dread of 
 illusion and personation, he would instinctively try to 
 think of some trifling and absurd private incident ; and 
 this might very likely be accepted as sufficient, and 
 might serve as a prelude to closer and more affectionate 
 messages, which, previous to identification, would be out 
 of place. And I feel bound to say that my own experi- 
 ence of the Piper sittings leads me to assert that this 
 kind of genuinely dignified and serious and appropriate 
 message does ultimately in many cases come, but not 
 until the preliminary stages (stages beyond which some 
 sitters seem unable to get) are fairly passed. 
 
 16
 
 CHAPTER XVIII 
 SUMMARY OF DR. HODGSON'S VIEWS 
 
 OF all men at that time living, undoubtedly Dr. 
 Hodgson had more experience of Mrs. Piper's 
 phenomena than any other for he devoted 
 years of his life to the subject and made it practically 
 his sole occupation. He did this because, after pre- 
 liminary study, he recognised its great importance. He 
 was by no means a credulous man in fact he was 
 distinctly sceptical, and many have been the spurious 
 phenomena which he detected and exposed. In some 
 respects he went, in my judgment, too far in his destruc- 
 tive career he disbelieved in Mrs. Thompson, for 
 instance, and he practically for the time annihilated 
 Eusapia Palladino, the famous " physical " medium 
 but hyper-scepticism is far more useful to the develop- 
 ment of the subject than hyper-credulity, and when such 
 a man is, after adequate study, decidedly and finally con- 
 vinced, his opinions deserve, and from those who knew 
 him received, serious attention. 
 
 Not that we must be coerced into acceptance, any 
 more than into rejection, of facts, by any critical judg- 
 ment passed upon them by others ; but undoubtedly his 
 views are entitled to great weight. Accordingly I ex- 
 tract some of them from a paper which he published in 
 the Proceedings, vol. xiii., in the year 1898 ; and I begin
 
 CHAP, xvm] DR. HODGSON'S VIEWS 243 
 
 with his summary of the kind of statements made by the 
 ostensible communicators as to the way the phenomenon 
 appeared to them on their side statements which I 
 judge were partially accepted by him as true. (But see. 
 p. 263.) 
 
 The statements of the " communicators " as to what occurs on the 
 physical side may be put in brief general terms as follows. We all have 
 bodies composed of " luminiferous ether " enclosed in our flesh and blood 
 bodies. The relation of Mrs. Piper's etherial body to the etherial world, 
 in which the " communicators " claim to dwell, is such that a special 
 store of peculiar energy is accumulated in connection with her organism, 
 and this appears to them as "alight." Mrs. Piper's etherial body is 
 removed by them, and her ordinary body appears as a shell filled with 
 this " light." Several " communicators " may be in contact with this 
 light at the same time. There are two chief "masses" of it in her 
 case, one in connection with the head, the other in connection with the 
 right arm and hand. Latterly, that in connection with the hand has 
 been " brighter " than that in connection with the head. If the " com- 
 municator " gets into contact with the " light " and thinks his thoughts, 
 they tend to be reproduced by movements in Mrs Piper's organism. 
 Very few can produce vocal effects, even when in contact with the 
 " light " of the head, but practically all can produce writing movements 
 when in contact with the "light " of the hand. Upon the amount and 
 brightness of this "light," cxteris paribus, the communications depend. 
 When Mrs. Piper is in ill-health the "light" is feebler, and the 
 communications tend to be less coherent. It also gets used up 
 during a sitting, and when it gets dim there is a tendency to inco- 
 herence even in otherwise clear communicators. In all cases, coming 
 into contact with this "light" tends to produce bewilderment, and 
 if the contact is continued too long, or the "light" becomes very 
 dim, the consciousness of the communicator tends to lapse completely. 
 
 Then floods of excited emotion at the presence of incarnate friends, 
 dominant ideas that disturbed him when he was incarnate himself, the 
 desire to render advice and assistance to other living friends and 
 relatives, etc., all crowd upon his mind; the sitter begins to ask 
 questions about matters having no relation to what he is thinking about, 
 he gets more and more bewildered, more and more comatose, loses his 
 "grasp" of the "light," and drifts away, perhaps to return several 
 times and go through a similar experience (pp. 400-1).
 
 244 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 For the several years during which the personality 
 calling itself Phinuit continued to control the voice in the 
 trance, after the development of the "automatic writing," 
 the personalities controlling respectively the hand and 
 the voice showed apparently a complete independence. 
 
 The sense of hearing for the " hand " consciousness 
 appears to be in the hand, and the sitter must talk to the 
 hand to be understood. I do not profess (says Dr. 
 Hodgson) to be able to give any satisfactory explanation 
 of some of the processes which I am describing. 
 
 The thoughts that pass through the consciousness 
 controlling the hand tend to be written, and one of the 
 difficulties apparently is to prevent the writing out of 
 thoughts which are not intended for the sitter. Other 
 "indirect communicators" frequently purport to be 
 present, and the "consciousness of the hand" listens to 
 them with the hand as though they were close by, as it 
 listens to the sitters, presenting the palm of the hand, 
 held in slightly different positions for the purpose by 
 different "direct communicators," so as to bring usually 
 the region of the junction between the little finger and 
 the palm towards the mouth of the sitter. The writing 
 at its best is liable to include occasionally remarks not 
 intended to be written, words apparently addressed by 
 an " indirect communicator " to the consciousness of the 
 hand, or by the consciousness of the hand to an " in- 
 direct communicator," or by " indirect communicators " 
 to one another ; or, in worse cases, where the power of 
 inhibition seems to have been almost entirely wanting, 
 the wandering thoughts of the "direct communicator" 
 are apparently reproduced in incoherent fragments, 
 mixed up with his attempts at replies to questions of the 
 sitter, and bits of conversation, as it were, between him 
 and other "indirect communicators." 
 
 Phinuit, for example, claims to have done much work, 
 while the hand has been used for writing, in keeping 
 back, so to speak, various other would-be communicators. 
 Interruptions, nevertheless, were frequent enough until
 
 CHAP, xvm] DR. HODGSON'S VIEWS 245 
 
 the advent of the group connected with "W. Stainton 
 Moses," and the establishment of their supervision. 
 Whatever else has been done, it seems to me that one 
 result of this change has been to make the way clearer, 
 and freer from interruptions and from the admixture of 
 apparently foreign elements that prevailed so largely 
 in earlier sittings. The new "controls" claim to have 
 both the desire and the power to exclude "inferior" 
 intelligences, whom they speak of as "earth-bound 
 spirits," from the use of the "light," and, as a matter of 
 fact, the perturbations referred to have practically dis- 
 appeared. 
 
 That the exclusion of influences that are continually 
 changing and that may be otherwise not conducive to 
 the clearest results is a desirable thing, is also perhaps 
 indicated by the methods which we have found most 
 successful in forms of ordinary telepathic experiment. 
 We there take into consideration the attitude of mind 
 of agent and percipient ; we give the percipient a chance 
 to receive impressions of one object before we hurry him 
 along to another ; we have regard to what may be the 
 extremely sensitive state of his "telepathic faculty," 
 whatever that may be, and whether it resides in his 
 subliminal consciousness or not. 
 
 Similarly, if we find a particularly good agent and a 
 particularly good percipient, we should think it wise 
 to give them the best opportunity possible, in long 
 series of experiments, to get better results, and, by 
 varying the conditions, to ascertain if possible what are 
 the limits of, and what the causes most conducive to, 
 clear telepathic communication. 
 
 And so I think (says Dr. Hodgson) that in Mrs. 
 Piper's and similar cases, the introduction of persons 
 more or less indiscriminately may not be a condition for 
 general success, but a condition for perpetual blundering. 
 We can all use telephones now ; but when Reis and 
 Bell and Blake and others were making experiments on 
 lines that eventually led to satisfactory instruments, they
 
 246 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 would hardly have thought it worth while to let the 
 general public spend their time in listening to more or 
 less inarticulate noises through their incipient receiving 
 apparatus. 
 
 Sometimes, shortly before the hand starts writing, 
 Phinuit gives notice that some one is "going to talk 
 with you himself." Sometimes the hand is "seized," 
 and passes through its convulsive vagaries while Phinuit 
 gives no sign, but talks on with the sitter continuously, 
 even after the writing has started. To give an extreme 
 instance of this, at a sitting where a lady was engaged 
 in a profoundly personal conversation with Phinuit con- 
 cerning her relations, and where I [H.] was present to 
 assist knowing the lady and her family very intimately, 
 the hand was seized very quietly and, as it were, sur- 
 reptitiously, and wrote a very personal communication 
 to myself, purporting to come from a deceased friend of 
 mine, and having no relation whatsoever to the sitter ; 
 precisely as if a caller should enter a room where two 
 strangers to him were conversing, but a friend of his also 
 present, and whisper a special message into the ear of 
 the friend without disturbing the conversation. 
 
 In the case of a new communicator, however, 
 Phinuit frequently requests the sitter to " talk to him" 
 i.e., to the hand-writer [who is not Phinuit but " G. P." or 
 " Rector " or some one else], though Phinuit is not averse 
 from keeping up the oral conversation as well, if this is 
 desired. Indeed he seems to prefer this, and when the 
 sitter turns to pay attention to the hand, Phinuit fre- 
 quently makes some such enigmatical remark as "I'll 
 help him," or " I'll help to hold him up." At other times 
 Phinuit will request that an article should be given to 
 himself, so that he might have something to engage his 
 attention, and I have known him to blurt out something 
 about the article in the middle of the sitting, while the 
 writing is still going on. At any time, apparently, under 
 these circumstances, Phinuit can be evoked from his 
 silence by talking into the ear, and will at once resume
 
 CHAP, xvm] DR. HODGSON'S VIEWS 247 
 
 the communication while the writing continues without a 
 break. 
 
 It occurred to me (continues Dr. Hodgson) that 
 possibly the left hand might also write, and that it might 
 be possible to get both hands writing and Phinuit 
 speaking, all at the same time on different subjects with 
 different persons ; and I remarked to Phinuit that I 
 hoped some day to get a separate " control " of each 
 finger and toe of the medium's body, while he could 
 manage the voice. On February 24th, 1894, the 
 " Edmund Gurney " control wrote in the course of some 
 remarks about certain "mediums": "In these cases 
 there is no reason why various spiritual minds cannot 
 express their thoughts at the same time through the 
 same organism." I then referred to my proposed 
 experiment with the two hands, and said that I would 
 arrange to try it some time, with "Gurney" using one 
 hand and "George Pelham" the other, but that I was 
 not prepared to make the experiment at that time. At 
 my next sitting, February 26th, 1894, when I was 
 unprepared and was alone, an attempt, only very 
 partially successful, was made to write independently 
 with both hands at the very beginning of the sitting. 
 On March i8th, 1895, another attempt, much more 
 successful, was made, when I was accompanied for the 
 purpose by Miss Edmunds. Her "deceased sister" 
 wrote with one hand, and G. P. with the other, while 
 Phinuit was talking, all simultaneously on different 
 subjects. Very little, however, was written with the 
 left hand. The difficulty appeared to lie chiefly in the 
 deficiencies of the left hand as a writing-machine. 
 
 After having endeavoured as best I could to follow 
 the writing of thousands of pages with scores of 
 different writers, after having put many inquiries to the 
 communicators themselves, and after having analysed 
 numerous spontaneously occurring incidents of all kinds, 
 I have no sort of doubt whatever but that the conscious- 
 ness producing the writing, whatever that consciousness
 
 248 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 be, whether Mrs. Piper's secondary personality or the 
 real communicator as alleged, is not conscious of 
 writing, and that the thoughts that pass through "his" 
 mind tend to be reproduced in writing by some part of 
 the writing mechanism of Mrs. Piper's organism. This 
 writing mechanism is far from perfect, and it frequently 
 produces words that cannot be read. This entails a 
 repetition of the word and checks the thought of the 
 communicator, already reduced to the necessity of 
 thinking his words at the slow rate of writing, and of 
 excluding other thoughts that he does not wish written, 
 in a state when he has already been steeped into a state 
 of partial sleep by coming into relation with an organism 
 not his own, for the purpose of manifesting in my 
 physical world. 
 
 Regarding these phenomena, then, as supernormal, 
 I may first emphasise the fact that it is much more 
 difficult now to suppose that the supernormal knowledge 
 exhibited has its source in the minds of living persons, 
 than it was in the earlier years of Mrs. Piper's trances, 
 when practically the only intermediary was the Phinuit 
 personality. 
 
 With the advent of the G. P. intelligence, the 
 development of the automatic writing, and the use of 
 the hand by scores of other alleged communicators, the 
 problem has assumed a very different aspect. The 
 dramatic form has become an integral part of the 
 phenomenon. With the hand writing and the voice 
 speaking at the same time on different subjects and 
 with different persons, with the hand writing on behalf 
 of different communicators at the same sitting, with 
 different successive communicators using the hand at 
 the same sitting, as well as at different sittings, it is 
 difficult to resist the impression that there are here 
 actually concerned various different and distinct and 
 individually coherent streams of consciousness. To the
 
 CHAP. XVIH] DR. HODGSON'S VIEWS 249 
 
 person unfamiliar with a series of these later sittings, 
 it may seem a plausible hypothesis that perhaps one 
 secondary personality might do the whole work, might 
 use the voice and write contemporaneously with the 
 hand, and pretend in turn to be the friends of the 
 various sitters ; might in short be a finished actor with 
 telepathic powers, producing the impression not only 
 that he is the character he plays, but that others are 
 with him also, though invisible, playing their respective 
 parts. I do not, however, think it at all likely that he 
 would continue to think it plausible after witnessing and 
 studying the numerous coherent groups of memories 
 connected with different persons, the characteristic 
 emotional tendencies distinguishing such different 
 persons, the excessive complication of the acting 
 required, and the absence of any apparent bond of 
 union for the associated thoughts and feelings indicative 
 of each individuality, save some persistent basis of that 
 individuality itself. 
 
 But here objectors arise. 
 
 "Why," they will say, "if discarnate persons are 
 really communicating, do they not give us much more 
 evidence ? We ourselves, if put in the witness-box here 
 and cross-examined, could do vastly better even than 
 G. P., and why have so few others been able to show 
 even an approximation to such clearness as he exhibited ? 
 Why all the incoherence and confusion and irrelevancy ? " 
 
 In all cases I should expect at first a confusion in 
 understanding me> as well as a confusion in manifesting 
 to me. If the cessation from manifestation has been 
 very complete and has lasted a very long time, I should 
 expect a greater bewilderment, for a short time at least, 
 when it began again to manifest. These deficiencies 
 and bewilderments I should expect to be much more 
 marked if such a consciousness, instead of trying to 
 manifest itself once more through its own organism with
 
 250 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 which it had practised for years, were restricted for its 
 manifestations to another organism. In such an event 
 I should expect the manifestations to partake in the 
 first instance of the same lack of inhibitory control, 
 the same inability to appreciate my injunctions and 
 questions, the same dreamy irrelevancy t lat characterises 
 all the manifestations, in my physical world, of a con- 
 sciousness that has temporarily ceased to manifest 
 therein and begins once more to reveal itself in what 
 I call the waking state, varying in individual cases as 
 I find they do in ordinary life, whether it be after 
 ordinary sleep, or prolonged coma, or ansesthetisation, 
 etc. but with a tendency for the incoherency of the 
 manifestations to be much more pronounced, inasmuch 
 as the consciousness is trying to regain its wakefulness 
 towards me by an unwonted way. Whether such a 
 consciousness could ever regain its complete former 
 fulness in my world through another organism seems 
 highly improbable. What I should expect to find is 
 that through another organism it could only partially 
 wake. Hence I must suppose that even the best of 
 direct "communicators" through Mrs. Piper's trance is 
 partly asleep. This is the first point, says Dr. Hodgson, 
 which I wish to emphasise. 
 
 Again, that persons just " deceased " should be 
 extremely confused and unable to communicate directly, 
 or even at all, seems perfectly natural after the shock 
 and wrench of death. Thus in the case of my friend 
 Hart, he was unable to write the second day after death. 
 In another case a friend of mine, whom I may call D., 
 wrote, with what appeared to be much difficulty, his 
 name and the words, " I am all right now. Adieu," 
 within two or three days of his death. In another case, 
 F., a near relative of Madame Elisa, was unable to write 
 on the morning after his death. On the second day 
 after, when a stranger was present with me for a sitting, 
 he wrote two or three sentences, saying, " I am too 
 weak to articulate clearly ; " and not many days
 
 CHAP, xvin] DR. HODGSON'S VIEWS 251 
 
 later he wrote fairly well and clearly, and dictated also 
 to Madame Elisa, as amanuensis, an account of his 
 feelings at finding himself in his new surroundings. 
 Both D. and F. became very clear in a short time. 
 D. communicated later on, frequently, both by writing 
 and speech, chiefly the latter, and showed always 
 an impressively marked and characteristic personality. 
 Hart, on the other hand, did not become so clear till 
 many months later. I learned long afterwards that his 
 illness had been much longer and more fundamental 
 than I had supposed. The continued confusion in his 
 case seemed explicable if taken in relation with the 
 circumstances of his prolonged illness, including fever, 
 but there was no assignable relation between his 
 confusion and the state of my own mind. 
 
 Returning to the actual circumstances, I say that if 
 the "spirits" of our "deceased" friends do communicate 
 as alleged through the organisms of still incarnate 
 persons, we are not justified in expecting them to 
 manifest themselves with the same fulness of clear 
 consciousness that they exhibited during life. We 
 should on the contrary expect even the best com- 
 municators to fall short of this for the two main reasons : 
 
 1 i ) loss of familiarity with the conditions of using a gross 
 material organism at all we should expect them to 
 be like fishes out of water or birds immersed in it ; 
 
 (2) inability to govern precisely and completely the 
 particular gross material organism which they are 
 compelled to use. They learned when living to play 
 on one very complicated speaking and writing machine, 
 and suddenly find themselves set down to play on 
 another of a different make. 
 
 There are, indeed, three kinds of confusion that need 
 to be distinguished by the investigator : (i) the confusion 
 in the "spirit," whether he is communicating or not, due 
 primarily to his mental and bodily conditions when 
 living; (2) the confusion in the "spirit" produced by 
 the conditions into which he comes when in the act of
 
 252 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 communicating; (3) the confusion in the result due to 
 the failure of complete control over the writing (or other) 
 mechanism of the medium. (2) and (3) are increased 
 very much by the failures of sitters to understand the 
 process. Thus when a "Mrs. Mitchell" control was 
 requested to repeat words which we had difficulty in 
 deciphering, she wrote : 
 
 No, I can't, it is too much work and too weakening, and I cannot 
 repeat you must help me and I will prove myself to you. I cannot 
 collect my thoughts to repeat sentences to you. My darling husband, 
 I am not away from you, but right by your side. Welcome me as you 
 would if I were with you in the flesh and blood body. [Sitter asks for 
 test] * * * I cannot tell myself just how you hear me, and it bothers 
 me a little . . . how do you hear me speak, dear, when we speak 
 by thought only ? Your thoughts do not reach me at all when I am 
 speaking to you, but I hear a strange sound and have to half 
 guess. . . . 
 
 Of such confusions as I have indicated above I cannot 
 find any satisfactory explanation in "telepathy from the 
 living " (continues Dr. Hodgson), but they fall into a 
 rational order when related to the personalities of the 
 "dead." (Cf. also pp. 305, 309, 314.) 
 
 The persistent failures of many communicators under 
 varying conditions ; the first failures of other com- 
 municators who soon develop into clearness in com- 
 municating, and whose first attempts apparently can 
 be made much clearer by the assistance of persons 
 professing to be experienced communicators ; the special 
 bewilderment, soon to disappear, of communicators 
 shortly after death and apparently in consequence of it ; 
 the character of the specific mental automatisms manifest 
 in the communications ; the clearness of remembrance 
 in little children recently deceased as contrasted with the 
 forgetfulness of childish things shown by communicators 
 who died when children many years before, all present 
 a definite relation to the personalities alleged to be 
 communicating, and are exactly what we should expect
 
 CHAP, xvm] DR. HODGSON'S VIEWS 253 
 
 if they are actually communicating under the conditions 
 of Mrs. Piper's trance manifestations. The results fit 
 the claim. 
 
 On the other hand these are not the results which 
 we should expect on the hypothesis of telepathy from 
 the living. If the hypothesis of telepathy from the 
 living is acted upon in anything like the ordinary 
 experimental way, the supernormal results will be 
 lessened. If the investigator persistently refuses to 
 regard the communications as coming from the sources 
 claimed, he will not get the best results. If, on the 
 other hand, he acts on the hypothesis that the com- 
 municators are "spirits" acting under adverse conditions, 
 and if he treats them as he would a living person in 
 a similar state, he will find an improvement in the 
 communications. 
 
 And having tried the hypothesis of telepathy from 
 the living for several years, and the "spirit" hypothesis 
 also for several years, says Dr. Hodgson, I have no 
 hesitation in affirming with the most absolute assurance 
 that the " spirit " hypothesis is justified by its fruits, and 
 the other hypothesis is not. 
 
 Note added October 1909 
 
 A book has just been sent me from America, 
 published by Sherman French & Co., under the title 
 Both Sides of the Veil, which contains a supplementary 
 account of Mrs. Piper and her phenomena from the pen 
 of Miss Robbins, a lady who has had considerable 
 experience of sittings, being very sympathetic to the 
 controls, and who often acted as confidential stenographer 
 for Dr. Hodgson as well as for some important Civic 
 Officials in Boston. Sometimes she was allowed to sit 
 alone with Mrs. Piper, especially for voice sittings, 
 taking her own notes. It is a selection from these 
 records of her own that she has now printed, prefacing it
 
 254 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 with an Introduction and Description written in an 
 earnest and believing spirit. Her point of view and 
 mental attitude are somewhat different from ours, and 
 hence her record is usefully supplementary, since she 
 sets forth the obvious appearance of the phenomenon in 
 a consecutive and readable manner. 
 
 Without endorsing her estimate of value throughout, 
 I can heartily commend the book to the attention of 
 those who, without being too critical, feel an interest in 
 the manner and the substance of communications thus 
 received, and who would like to hear more of them.
 
 CHAPTER XIX 
 RECENT PIPER SITTINGS. GENERAL INFORMATION 
 
 THE preceding account of my own sittings dates 
 from 1889-90. I saw Mrs. Piper again on 
 9 Nov. 1906 at Liverpool, where she had just 
 arrived from America, and was staying in the house of 
 Mrs. Isaac Thompson of Liverpool, whose acquaintance 
 she had made on her previous visit to this country. 
 Another series of sittings then began, but at a rate of 
 only two or three per week instead of two a day, and of 
 the general character of these I now propose to give an 
 account. 
 
 Since our first English experience with Mrs. Piper a 
 great mass of material had been accumulated in America, 
 under the management of Dr. Hodgson, and the manner 
 of the sittings had somewhat changed. In the old days 
 communication had always been made with the voice, 
 and any writing done was only brief and occasional. 
 Communications are now almost entirely in writing, 
 and only under exceptional circumstances is the voice 
 employed. 
 
 The manner of preparation was as follows. A quiet 
 room was selected in which interruption need not be 
 feared ; a fire was provided for warmth, and the 
 windows were open for ventilation. A comfortable 
 chair was placed near a table, on which was a pile of 
 
 255
 
 256 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 from four to six cushions or pillows, on which the 
 medium sitting in the chair and leaning forward could 
 securely rest the side of her head when sleep came on, 
 not burying her face in the cushions, but turning it to 
 the left side so as to be able to breathe during the 
 trance. If it ever happened that the pillows incommoded 
 the breathing, they had to be adjusted and pressed down 
 by the experimenter in charge, so that air obtained free 
 access to the mouth and nose. On the right hand side 
 of the pillows, either on the same or on a small sub- 
 sidiary table, the writing materials were arranged, namely 
 a large pad or block-book (io"x8") of 100 blank sheets 
 all numbered in order, and four or five pencils of soft 
 lead, 2 B or 3 B, properly cut and ready. 
 
 It was the duty of the experimenter in charge to 
 record all that the sitter said. This could generally be 
 done sideways on the same sheet without interfering 
 with the medium's hand. lie also had to arrange the 
 pad so that the hand could conveniently write upon it ; 
 and to tear off the sheets as they were done with. No 
 attempt was made to economise paper ; the automatic 
 writing was large and scrawling, and did not often begin 
 at the top of the page. Sometimes a good deal of 
 writing was obtained on a single page, sometimes only a 
 few lines, and occasionally only a few words. The 
 tearing off of the old sheet was quickly done ; and the 
 hand waited the moment necessary ; though sometimes, 
 when in the midst of an energetic message, it indicated 
 momentary impatience at the interruption. 
 
 Mrs. Piper and her daughters often had breakfast 
 with the family, though occasionally she breakfasted in 
 her room. On ordinary days she went shopping or 
 sight-seeing, or was otherwise ordinarily occupied ; but 
 on sitting days she went back after breakfast to her own
 
 CHAP, xix] RECENT PIPER SITTINGS 257 
 
 room to be quiet. At the time fixed for the sitting, say 
 10 or 10.30 a.m., Mrs. Piper came into the arranged 
 room and seated herself in the chair in front of the 
 pillows ; then the experimenter in charge sat down on a 
 chair near the table, leaving a vacant chair between him 
 and the medium, for the sitter ; who at my sittings was 
 sometimes present from the first, but at those held in 
 London was introduced only after the trance had come 
 on. Mrs. Piper sat with her hands on the pillows in 
 front of her ; about five minutes of desultory conversation 
 followed, then heavy breathing began, and the head of 
 the medium presently dropped on to her hands on the 
 pillows and turned itself with its face to the left. 
 
 Then almost at once the right hand disengaged itself 
 and fell on the table near the writing materials. After 
 about 30 seconds of complete quiescence, this hand alone 
 " woke up " as it were ; it slowly rose, made the sign of 
 the cross in the air, and indicated that it was ready to 
 write. 
 
 The experimenter then gave the hand a pencil, 
 placing it between fore and middle fingers ; it was at 
 once grasped, and writing began. First a cross was 
 drawn, and then the word " Hail " was written, followed 
 usually by " We return to earth this day with joy and 
 peace " ; or " We greet you friend of earth once again, 
 we bring peace and love " ; or some such semi-religious 
 phrase, signed " R," which stands for " Rector," the 
 ostensible amanuensis. 
 
 In the old days the control had styled itself 
 14 Phinuit" ; now Phinuit never appears, and the control 
 calls itself Rector. 
 
 In the old days the tone was not so dignified and 
 serious as it is now : it could in fact then be described as 
 rather humorous and slangy ; but there was a serious
 
 258 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 under-current constantly present even then ; the 
 welcomes and farewells were quaint and kindly even 
 affectionate at times and nothing was ever said of a 
 character that could give offence. I judge that stupid 
 familiarity or frivolity on the part of a sitter for which, 
 however, there was no excuse would have been at once 
 rebuked and checked. 
 
 In the old days the going into trance seemed rather 
 a painful process, or at least a process involving muscular 
 effort ; there was some amount of contortion of the face, 
 and sometimes a slight tearing of the hair ; and the same 
 actions accompanied the return of consciousness. Now 
 the trance seems nothing more than an exceptionally 
 heavy sleep, entered into without effort a sleep with 
 the superficial appearance of that induced by chloroform ; 
 and the return to consciousness, though slow and for a 
 time accompanied by confusion, is easy and natural. 
 
 A sitting used to last only about an hour ; and on 
 the rare occasions when there is a voice sitting now, an 
 hour is the limit ; but a writing sitting seems less of a 
 strain, and was often allowed to last as much as two 
 hours, though not more. 
 
 In the old days, when sittings were more frequent, 
 there were degrees of intensity about them. Occasion- 
 ally, though rarely, trance declined to come on at all ; 
 and sometimes, even when it did, the loss of consciousness 
 seemed less than complete. Under present conditions 
 the trance is undoubtedly profound, and the suspension 
 of normal consciousness unmistakably complete. Once, 
 but only once in my recent experience, the trance 
 refused to come on, and the attempt at a sitting had to 
 be abandoned till next day. 
 
 Usually after purposely placing herself under the 
 familiar conditions to which she is accustomed, Mrs.
 
 CHAP, xix] RECENT PIPER SITTINGS 259 
 
 Piper is able to let herself go off without trouble or 
 delay. 
 
 Great care was taken of the body of the medium, 
 both now and previously, by the operating intelligence. 
 She was spoken of usually as "the light," sometimes as 
 "the machine," though the word "machine" commonly 
 signified only the pencil. 
 
 If anything went wrong with the breathing, or if 
 there was insufficient air in the room, or if the cushions 
 slipped so as to make the attitude uncomfortable, the 
 hand wrote "something wrong with the machine," or 
 "attend to the light," or something of that sort ; and the 
 experimenter amended the arrangements before the 
 writing went on. The whole thing was as sensible and 
 easy as possible, as soon as the circumstances and 
 conditions were understood. Each experimenter, of 
 course, handed down all the information and Hodgsonian 
 tradition of this kind to the next, so that all the 
 conditions to which Mrs. Piper was accustomed could 
 be supplied beforehand, and so that no injury would 
 happen to her bodily health. 
 
 The following illustrates the care taken of the 
 physical conditions and the way they are spoken of. 
 It is an extract from a sitting held by Mr. Dorr at 
 Boston in 1906. 
 
 (Rector interrupting a " Hodgson " communication.) Friend, you will 
 
 have to change the conditions a moment. 
 [At the beginning of the sitting only one of the two windows in the 
 
 room was open a very little way. A few moments previous 
 to this time H. J. Jr. noticing that the room was a little close 
 
 had opened the other window, and G. B. D. had nearly 
 
 closed it again.] 
 G. B. D. What is wrong with the conditions ? Do you want more air 
 
 or less ? 
 Well, there will have to be a change in the surroundings, there
 
 260 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 will have to be more strength, what is it, air, yes, air. And 
 a good deal more just now. Hodgson takes a good deal 
 of strength when he comes, but he is all right, he under- 
 stands the methods of operation very well. (The window 
 was now opened wide). That is better. Now the light 
 begins to get clear. All right, friend. 
 
 As the time drew near to the two-hour limit, which 
 has been set as a period beyond which it is undesirable 
 to persist, and sometimes at the end of about an hour 
 and a half, or an hour and three quarters, from the 
 commencement, the experimenter in charge gave a 
 hint that the sitting must terminate soon ; or else the 
 controls indicate the same thing, and they then begin 
 to clear up and take farewell. A sitting usually 
 concludes as it began, with the writing of a serious 
 sentence invoking the blessing of the Most High upon 
 the sitter and the group. 
 
 The coming out of the trance was gradual, and 
 semi-consciousness lasted for several minutes, during 
 which muttered sentences were uttered, and the eyes, 
 if open at all, only glared in sleep-walking fashion ; 
 until almost suddenly they took on a natural appear- 
 ance, and Mrs. Piper became herself. Even then, 
 however, for half an hour or so after the trance had 
 disappeared, the medium continued slightly dazed and 
 only partly herself. During this time her eldest 
 daughter usually took charge of her. But the trance 
 itself was so familiar to them all that the daughters 
 were not the least anxious, and in another room went 
 on with their letters or needlework unconcerned. 
 After a sitting, one of them was usually called and 
 took her mother for a stroll in the garden. Then 
 everybody had lunch together and talked of ordinary 
 topics, nothing being said about the sitting, and no
 
 CHAP, xix] RECENT PIPER SITTINGS 261 
 
 ill result of any kind being experienced. It seemed a 
 normal function in her case. The experimenter mean- 
 while had collected the papers and arranged them in 
 order, and had removed the pencils and other 
 appliances. Subsequently it was his business to write 
 out legibly all the material accumulated during the 
 two hours of sitting, to annotate it sufficiently, and 
 send it to a typewriter. 
 
 The actual record is of course preserved for exact 
 reference whenever necessary. A record was also 
 made of the remarks of Mrs. Piper during the period 
 of awaking from trance. These were more or less 
 mumbled and difficult to hear, but they were often a 
 continuation of what had been obtained during trance, 
 and generally contained useful passages ; though part 
 of them nearly always consisted of expressions of 
 admiration for the state or experience she was leaving, 
 and of repulsion almost disgust at the commonplace 
 terrestrial surroundings in which she found herself. 
 Even a bright day was described as dingy or dark, and 
 the sitter was stared at in an unrecognising way, and 
 described as a dull and ugly person, or sometimes as a 
 negro. Presently, however, the eyes became intelligent, 
 and she recognised some one usually Lady Lodge 
 first and then with a smile welcomed her by name, 
 and speedily came to. 
 
 Coming to ordinary social details : it is not an 
 impertinence, but is justified by the special circum- 
 stances of the case, to state that the family is an 
 admirable one, and that we regard them as genuine 
 friends. 
 
 At the time of Mrs. Piper's first visit her daughters 
 were children. Now they are grown up, and are very 
 useful to their mother. Nothing in any way abnormal
 
 262 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 or unusual is to be noticed about them, and their 
 mother expresses it as her sincerest wish that they 
 will not develop her power. For though she must 
 realise the value of her services to science, she cannot 
 but feel that it to some extent isolates her and marks 
 her out as peculiar among her neighbours in New 
 England, and that the time spent in the trance state 
 must have made a distinct inroad on her available 
 lifetime. This however is to some extent the case 
 with any occupation, and it is as the duty specially 
 allotted to her that she has learnt to regard her long 
 service, now extending over a quarter of a century. 
 
 In speaking of messages received from a certain 
 " control," it is not to be understood in general that 
 that control is actually manipulating the organism ; it 
 may be always, and certainly is in general, merely 
 dictating through an amanuensis as it were, the actual 
 writer or speaker being either "Rector" or " Phinuit," 
 who again may or may not be a phase of Mrs. Piper's 
 personality. 
 
 In the old days, undoubtedly, the appearance was 
 sometimes as if the actual control was changed after 
 the fashion of a multiple personality ; whereas now I 
 think it is nearly always Rector that writes, recording 
 the messages given to him as nearly as he can, and 
 usually reporting in the first person, as Phinuit often 
 did. I do not attempt to discriminate between what 
 is given in this way and what is given directly, because 
 it is practically impossible to do so with any certainty ; 
 since what appears to be direct control is liable to 
 shade off into obvious reporting. That is to say, if a 
 special agency gets control and writes for a few 
 minutes, it does not seem able to sustain the position 
 long, but soon abandons it to the more accomplished
 
 CHAP, xix] RECENT PIPER SITTINGS 263 
 
 and experienced personality, Rector. In the recent 
 series there appeared very little evidence of direct 
 control other than Rector. 
 
 We shall speak however of the " Gurney control," 
 the " Hodgson control," etc., without implying that 
 these agents even assuming their existence and 
 activity are ever really in physical possession of the 
 organism ; and, even when they are controlling as 
 directly as possible, they may perhaps always be 
 operating telepathically on it rather than telergically 
 operating, that is to say, through some stratum of the 
 mind, rather than directly on any part of the physical 
 organism. It is rather soon as yet to make definite 
 assertions regarding the actual method of control, there 
 are too many unknown quantities about the whole 
 phenomenon, at the same time Dr. Hodgson has 
 thought it worth while to report the general aspect of 
 the phenomenon as it is said to appear to the 
 Communicators themselves ; he does this on page 400 
 of Proc. xiii. (A portion is quoted above on page 243). 
 And in the next few pages he goes on to indicate his 
 own independent view of what is occurring, giving a 
 detailed description which my own smaller experience, 
 as far as it goes, tends in a general way to confirm. 
 Readers interested in these particulars may here con- 
 veniently refer to further remarks on the subject in 
 Chapter XI. 
 
 Further Details 
 
 In the old days Mrs. Piper sat upright in her chair, 
 with head somewhat bowed and eyes closed, and with 
 both hands available for holding objects or a hand of 
 the sitter. Now her head reclines throughout on a 
 cushion, with her face turned away. The right hand
 
 264 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 alone is active, being engaged nearly all the time in 
 writing, with intervals of what looks like listening. 
 The dramatic activity of the hand is very remarkable : 
 it is full of intelligence, and can be described as 
 more like an intelligent person than a hand (cf. pp. 272 
 and 313). It turns itself to the sitter when it wants 
 to be spoken to by him ; but for the most part, when 
 not writing, it turns itself away from the sitter, as if 
 receiving communications from outside, which it then 
 proceeds to write down ; going back to space i.e. 
 directing itself to a part of the room where nobody 
 is for further information and supplementary intelli- 
 gence, as necessity arises (cf. p. 134). 
 
 When Mrs. Piper in trance wrote a name in the 
 old days as Phinuit did sometimes the writing was 
 usually mirror- writing ; but sometimes she wrote a 
 name on paper held to her forehead, so that the pencil 
 was turned towards her face : in that case the writing 
 was ordinary. If this should happen to have been so 
 consistently, it is curious. But now that Rector writes, 
 voluminously, the mirror-writing only crops up occa- 
 sionally ; and usually the only reversal consists in 
 giving the letters of a name in inverted order, e.g. 
 Knarf instead of Frank. 
 
 One other point deserves to be here mentioned : 
 In the days of Phinuit considerable facility was 
 shown in dealing with strangers. Persons introduced 
 anonymously had their relations enumerated, and their 
 family affairs referred to, in a remarkably quick and 
 clever way : so much so that they sometimes thought 
 that their special case must have been "got up" 
 beforehand. The facility for dealing with strangers 
 in this way is now much less marked. The intro- 
 duction of a stranger now makes things slow and
 
 CHAP, xix] RECENT PIPER SITTINGS 265 
 
 laborious, and is on the whole discouraged ; for 
 although the old characteristics continue to some 
 extent, the tests now given are mainly of a different 
 kind. The early procedure was useful at the beginning, 
 and it continued useful for a good many years till a 
 case for investigation was firmly established ; but it 
 must have seemed tedious to prolong that method 
 further, so the group of controls associated with Rector 
 assured Dr. Hodgson that they would take the trance 
 in hand and develop it on better and higher lines. 
 
 As to how far the change is an improvement, there 
 have been at times some differences of opinion ; but in 
 view of the remarkable tests recently given under 
 what, though of several years' standing, may be 
 called the new regime, tests which have been 
 and are being dissected out by Mr. Piddington, 
 there can be but little doubt about the reality of the 
 improvement now.
 
 CHAPTER XX 
 THE ISAAC THOMPSON CONTROL 
 
 I SHALL first take as an example of the present 
 style of communication a continuation of the case 
 of the Isaac Thompson family, which is referred 
 to on pp. 218 and 225. 
 
 Members of this family had made the acquaintance 
 of Mrs. Piper, as there stated, during her stay with us 
 in Liverpool in 1890. In the interim, in 1903, Isaac 
 Thompson had died, and they were anxious to get into 
 communication with him if possible. 
 
 The first attempt at reaching this control through 
 Mrs. Piper occurred during a business visit of the son, 
 Edwin Thompson, to America in 1906 ; when Dr. 
 Hodgson introduced him as a stranger not by name- 
 to Mrs. Piper in trance at her house near Boston. 
 
 The effort was, I consider, not really successful ; 
 partly in all probability owing to the inexperience of the 
 sitter. The position is a very difficult one. He had 
 had no previous experience of the sittings ; because in 
 1889, when Mrs. Piper was in Liverpool, he was only 
 eight years old. Besides, the character of the sittings 
 had changed, and the writing of Rector is not at all easy 
 for a novice to read. 
 
 Suffice it therefore to say that Edwin Thompson 
 
 was introduced anonymously by Dr. Hodgson after the 
 
 966
 
 CHAP, xx] THE ISAAC THOMPSON CONTROL 267 
 
 trance had begun on Monday, nth December 1905, at 
 Boston. Messages purported to come from his father, 
 who seemed to wonder how his son had " managed to 
 find him." It was however a poor sitting, and evidentially 
 is best treated as nearly blank. 
 
 Undoubtedly there ought to have been another sitting 
 without delay, to clear up this unsatisfactory interview, 
 which clearly established nothing whatever ; though I 
 believe that Mr. E. Thompson is on the whole more 
 satisfied with it than these remarks of mine would 
 suggest ; but unfortunately he had to return to England 
 immediately, and at the next sitting he was not present. 
 From some points of view however unfortunate it un- 
 doubtedly was this absence of any connecting link at 
 ensuing sittings held by Dr. Hodgson or others in 
 America may be held to strengthen the evidence, pro- 
 vided anything further was obtained as it was ; since 
 now the facts could hardly be supposed to be obtained 
 from the sitter ; American strangers naturally knowing 
 nothing about the family, and Dr. Hodgson being a 
 complete stranger to them all, except E. T., whose 
 slight acquaintance he had only just made. 
 
 The sitter on i2th December 1905 was a Miss M M 
 who the same evening sent a special delivery letter to 
 Dr. Hodgson conveying a message entrusted to her by 
 the control George Pelham. She wrote : 
 
 "'There was a message for you,' George saith. 'Tell Hodgson 
 that name the gentleman in the spirit tried to get was Agnes.' 
 They said you would know, and it was the day before." 
 
 This evidently refers to a name " Anna " attempted 
 near the end of the omitted sitting. The name Agnes 
 is quite appropriate being the name of a daughter 
 and would have been jumped at by Edwin Thompson if
 
 268 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 it had occurred while he was present as sitter. It is 
 noteworthy that " Agnes " was a name that Phinuit in the 
 old days had always boggled over, pretending he could 
 not pronounce it ; his best attempt being something like 
 Annese or Anyese, see vol. vi., p. 478 ; but when taken 
 unawares he could pronounce it well enough, though he 
 quickly changed it to Adnes before repeating it. (See 
 p. 509, vol. vi. Proc. S.P.R.) 
 
 On the next day, I3th December 1905, Dr. Hodgson 
 had a sitting ; when Rector, after script relating to other 
 matters had been obtained, wrote as reported below : 
 
 Sitting with Mrs. Piper in America, \$th December 
 1905. Present Dr. R. Hodgson alone. 
 
 Didst thou receive the message from George ? 
 R. H. Yes, last night, thank you. 
 
 Have you the influences of the young man's father ? 
 R. H. No. 
 
 It seems almost an injustice to us not to have met him once 
 more, as it would be a great help to the communicator 
 himself and all on our side. 
 
 R. H. I have explained all to him, and he will send me some articles 
 of his father after he returns to England. He had no more 
 time here, and is already on his way back. He had no 
 opportunity, before leaving home, to know what he ought 
 to do. 
 
 We understand, and since the spirit is now waiting with our good 
 and faithful co-worker George [Pelham] we shall after pre- 
 liminary matters are cleared up listen to what he hath to say. 
 R. H. I shall be glad. 
 
 That young man hath some significant light himself. 
 (Scrawls were now made, ending " help me.") 
 R. H. Kindly tell me anything you wish. 
 
 I hold this bottle in my hand for identification. . . . Bottle . . 
 
 in my hand. 
 R. H. Yes? 
 
 I had much to do with them when in your world. 
 R. H. Who are you ?
 
 CHAP, xx] THE ISAAC THOMPSON CONTROL 269 
 
 I used to be address [sic] Dr. I got. 
 
 [He had medical ambitions, and was partner in Thompson & 
 
 Capper. O. J. L.] 
 (G. P. communicating.) He is trying very hard, let him dream 
 
 it out H and he will be all right. 
 
 If he says anything clearly, congratulate him help him by words 
 of encouragement only, remember he has nothing or no 
 one except yourself to attract him here. 
 R. H. Yes. Is he the young man's father ? 
 he is surely. Agnes is his daughter. 
 R. H. Yes? 
 
 So he tells me. 
 R. H. Shall I talk to him ? 
 
 Just encourage him a little by telling him who you are etc. 
 
 what your object is etc. It will help him greatly. 
 R. H. I will explain in answer to 'your inquiry who I am, that I am 
 
 an old friend of Professor Lodge. 
 LODGE. 
 R. H. Yes. 
 
 What my old neighbour in Liv. . 
 
 (Excitement in hand which cramps and twists about.) 
 
 calm friend (Between sp.) 
 
 Li . . 
 
 (Excitement stops the writing again.) 
 Drugs . . 
 
 Do not go. Wait for me. 
 LIVERSTOOL. 
 R. H. Liverpool^ you mean. 
 I say so. 
 
 I say say I say so I say so I say so [sic.] . . 
 R. H. Yes I understand. 
 I say so. 
 
 Liverstool [Livestool ?] 
 R. H. Liver-pool. 
 
 POOL. R[R = Rector.] 
 
 I live I live I had three daughters one son [true] 
 
 (scrawls over sheet) . . 
 
 I want to help them all all all. God help me to help them to 
 understand that I am alive. 
 
 R. H. Yes? 
 
 I am confused [confussed] No doubt but I will be better soon
 
 270 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 it is so hard to understand. You look so heavy, a black 
 cloud comes over you and I can scarcely see you. Do you 
 know me ? 
 
 R. H. I do not know you personally, but I now know your son who 
 came with me. Did you not see the lady in England with 
 Professor Lodge through whom you are now communicat- 
 ing ? I mean the light ? 
 
 Oh I cannot tell you yet, wait until I find my way about. 
 R. H. Don't . . 
 
 Tell me all about yourself first, I want to get acquainted with 
 
 you. 
 R. H. Yes I will. Kindly listen. 
 
 I'll do my best, because I want to reach my family, very very 
 
 much. 
 
 R. H. I am interested in psychical work and sent Mrs. Piper many 
 years ago to England, don't you remember seeing Mrs. 
 Piper? 
 Piper? 
 R. H. Yes, and the . . 
 
 (Perturbation in hand) 
 Oh yes I remember Piper. Was Mrs. Piper a Medium, an 
 
 American lady ? 
 R. H. Yes. 
 
 Oh yes Oh yes I do I do, but I'll find her out and come to 
 
 you if it is a possible thing. What is your name ? 
 R. H. My name is Hodgson, Richard Hodgson. 
 
 Can't you spell it for me ? 
 R. H. Hodgson. 
 
 Oh he is telling me thank you greatly. 
 
 Let me think. 
 
 I am so anxious to understand all about this then I can talk 
 
 with you. 
 R. H. Well, now, Mr . . 
 
 Where are we? I left my body some time ago. Where are 
 
 you? 
 R. H. This is America where I am now. 
 
 America ? 
 R. H. Yes. 
 
 Well well that is very interesting to me. 
 You are in the body ? 
 R. H. Yes I am.
 
 CHAP, xx] THE ISAAC THOMPSON CONTROL 271 
 
 Well? happy? 
 R. H. Yes, both, thank you. 
 
 Splendid I begin to understand. 
 R. H. Well now I will tell you more about myself and Lodge. 
 
 My wife is better thank you I am watching over them, but 
 my business will be better in time. I am trying to take 
 care of it for the children. 
 R. H. Yes. Mr . . did you [say] that there were three daughters 
 
 and one son in the body ? 
 Yes . . 
 
 My wife wore glasses . . spectacles we called them I think. 
 R. H. You mentioned her eye trouble. 
 
 Oh may be so, it was on my mind. 
 Who is the lady with my boy ? 
 R. H. I don't know anything about her. 
 No . . 
 
 Well I understand. I had a business called . . 
 sounds like DRUGS. 
 I am helping all I can [this was evidently Rector] 
 
 (Hand to Sp. i.) 
 
 he must rest + . . [this is the signature of Imperator] 
 R. H. I shall be so pleased for you to come again and send any 
 
 messages you wish to your family. 
 
 he will return in a moment friend but I command him to go for 
 a moment. + R. 
 
 (Thump of hand.) 
 Mrs. . kindly 
 
 Your friend George is the very best helper we have. 
 R. H. I am very grateful to him. 
 
 Did his spirit seem any clearer ? R. 
 
 R. H. Yes I should judge that he will probably be a very clear com- 
 municator shortly. 
 
 talk with him in general when he comes whether he gives you a 
 chance or not. . . chance or not . . he is very earnest but 
 he does not understand yet our methods. 
 R. H. No. 
 
 I say I shall return and help you. 
 was very very glad I came. 
 R. H. Thank you very much. 
 
 I could not understand while you were here but I could see him 
 after you left. T
 
 272 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 R. H. I understand. 
 
 Waking Stage 
 
 (During the waking stage Mrs. Piper said) 
 
 . . Thompson [sic.] . . with you all. 
 
 [This was the first time the name had been mentioned.] 
 Before I let you go . . you must take this over to Mr. Hodgson. 
 Tell him . . 
 R. H. "Tell him"? 
 
 Tell Mrs. Thompson I'm very glad to be here. It is better so. 
 
 I am grateful for all God has done to help me. 
 . . the truth will find its way. 
 Farewell, fare thee well . . peace . . . 
 
 (Pause.) 
 
 There were two gentlemen resembling each other. One was 
 George, the other was another man looked something like 
 him. 
 
 This is an improvement on what had been obtained 
 at the sitting before, and indicates considerable anxiety 
 on the part of the Isaac Thompson control to manifest 
 himself, since this time he had to overcome the difficulty 
 of talking to a complete stranger ; and save for the 
 mention of my name as a common friend of Hodgson 
 and himself, it is doubtful if anything could have been 
 got. The excitement which the hand displays, as here 
 at the mention of Lodge and Liverpool, is characteristic. 
 On such occasions it twists and squirms about and 
 frequently breaks the point of the pencil by pressure 
 against the paper. It is as if the nerves conveyed too 
 strong a stimulus to the muscles, so that until the excite- 
 ment abates no writing can go on (cf. also pp. 313 
 and 314). 
 
 The bottles and drugs mentioned are symbolic of his 
 profession. (See p. 525, Proc. vol. vi., and cf. a similar 
 case near foot of page 554, vol. vi.) The things said 
 are all true and appropriate. 
 
 One of the most curious episodes is the way in which
 
 CHAP, xx] THE ISAAC THOMPSON CONTROL 273 
 
 Mrs. Piper's name is introduced. R. Hodgson says, in 
 order to introduce himself, 
 
 R. H. I am interested in psychical work and sent Mrs. Piper many 
 years ago to England, don't you remember seeing Mrs. 
 Piper? 
 Piper? 
 R. H. Yes, and the . . 
 
 (Perturbation in hand.) 
 Oh yes I remember Piper. Was Mrs. Piper a Medium an 
 
 American lady ? 
 R. H. Yes. 
 
 Oh yes oh yes I do I do, but I'll find her and come to you if 
 
 it is a possible thing. What is your name ? 
 R. H. My name is Hodgson, Richard Hodgson. 
 
 Can't you spell it for me ? 
 R. H. Hodgson. 
 
 Oh he is telling me thank you greatly." 
 
 The perturbation in hand thus begins again when 
 the name Piper is remembered, and then the Thompson 
 control speaks of her as a medium he had known, and 
 says he will try to find her now in order to communicate. 
 
 When it is remembered that the whole thing is being 
 obtained through Mrs. Piper's body, the curiosity of the 
 position is obvious. 
 
 The sentence "oh he is telling me, thank you 
 greatly " signifies that whereas the Thompson control 
 had been trying to understand with difficulty what Dr. 
 Hodgson was saying, he was now being told on his own 
 side by G. P. or Rector, whom he thanks ; all this by- 
 play being, now as often, automatically recorded by the 
 writing hand. 
 
 The way in which he receives the information that 
 Hodgson is in America, where in 1884 Isaac Thompson 
 had been with me alone for nine weeks, is also very 
 natural ; and his inquiry as to whether Hodgson is a 
 living person or not is curious. 
 18
 
 274 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 It is quite true that Mrs. Thompson wore spectacles, 
 though of course this was within Mrs. Piper's own know- 
 ledge. In the previous set (p. 524, vol. vi.) a sister of 
 Mr. Thompson's was represented as unfamiliar with 
 them and wanting them taken off. This also was a 
 correct apprehension of fact at the date referred to. 
 
 "The lady with my boy" may well refer to his 
 son's engagement : though that was not in Mrs. Piper's 
 normal knowledge, and presumably not in Dr. Hodgson's 
 either. But of course this sort of thing can be guessed ; 
 and E. T. in his own sitting had clearly hinted it. 
 
 In fact although there is nothing very much obtained, 
 and little that can be called really evidential, because of 
 Mrs. Piper's previous normal knowledge, provided any 
 clue to the particular family had been conveyed during 
 Edwin Thompson's sitting, in the course of which, 
 though he had certainly not given his name, I observe 
 that he had mentioned the name " Theodora " and also 
 spoken of "the business," there is nothing that is 
 inapplicable or foreign to the person represented, or in 
 the least untrue, as soon as communication really began ; 
 and there is much in the dramatic details that I find 
 distinctly interesting. 
 
 Waking Stage 
 
 While coming out of trance Mrs. Piper usually speaks, 
 or rather mutters, at intervals ; and her words are taken 
 down, or such of them as can be heard. It is worth 
 while to quote one record of these ejaculations which 
 sometimes convey interesting residual information, and 
 I select the following as a fairly typical case of an 
 unimportant and unevidential but characteristic coming 
 to. 
 
 Notes intruded in square brackets are added merely
 
 CHAP, xx] THE ISAAC THOMPSON CONTROL 275 
 
 in order to place the reader in the same sort of position 
 as regards understanding the significance of these sub- 
 conscious utterances as a recorder finds himself in after 
 an experience of many sittings. 
 
 I am aware that such explanations may irritate a 
 certain group of people who have been all their lives 
 familiar with trance speeches of one kind or another ; 
 but in the first place I must beg them to observe that 
 when I explain things I am not assuming ignorance on 
 the part of specialists. It would be impossible to write 
 in an explanatory fashion on any branch of even the 
 most orthodox science if thereby one ran the risk of 
 offending specialists. In ordinary subjects it is safe 
 silently to assume that experienced people will under- 
 stand that their knowledge is taken for granted. Besides, 
 trances are by no means identical : each has distinctive 
 features. Mrs. Piper's trance has itself undergone 
 modification in the course of the nineteen years since I 
 first knew her ; and it may be useful to quote the kind 
 of phrases employed by her during recovery if only as 
 a psychological study. They are seldom identical, but 
 they have a strong family likeness. Here then they are, 
 on an occasion after one of the sittings with the Isaac 
 Thompson family : 
 
 " I saw you before. It is fearful. [This means that she dis- 
 likes changing from her trance state and coming back to 
 ordinary surroundings.] 
 
 They are going away. It's awful. Too bad. Snap. [This 
 refers to a sensation which she calls a snap in the head, 
 which nearly always precedes a return to consciousness. 
 Sometimes it heralds almost a sudden return; and she is 
 always more conscious after a snap than she was before; 
 but often it takes two snaps to bring her completely to. 
 What the snap is I do not know, but I expect it is some- 
 thing physiological. It is not audible to others, though Mrs. 
 Piper half seems to expect it to be so.]
 
 276 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 What are all the people doing ? 
 
 [Probably some of the sitters were moving about and leaving 
 
 the room, under the mistaken impression that the snap 
 
 meant that interest was over.] 
 I saw a man in the light, which looked like Mr. Thompson. 
 
 Kept waving his hand. The man with the cross was 
 
 helping him out. 
 
 [" The man with the cross " is intended to signify Imperator.] 
 The moon was shining [or it may have been the ' sun.' It only 
 
 signifies that her recent surroundings have been bright and 
 
 luminous.] 
 Has an old lady with him. She is helping him read something. 
 
 I could see his face perfectly. 
 Noise, [probably something going on outside.] They were 
 
 talking to me. I came in on a cord, a silver cord. They 
 
 were trying to tell me something about the children in the 
 
 body. Lovely place. 
 Buzzing in my head. Another snap. 
 Miss Thompson. I thought you were small. Looking through 
 
 opera glasses at wrong end. You grew larger. Did you 
 
 hear my head snap ? It breaks. 
 I forgot where we were sitting. 
 Why Mrs. Thompson, I didn't know you were there. My 
 
 cold." 
 [Mrs. Piper was troubled with a cold at this time. Her 
 
 intelligence was now normal.] 
 
 In further illustration of the waking stage, showing 
 how similar it was in 1906 to what it is now, and as a 
 further description of the curious " snap " sensation, I 
 subjoin an extract from the termination of a sitting with 
 Henry James, Junior, and Mr. Dorr in America in 1906. 
 
 I thought you were a stranger. 
 Well, did you hear my head snap ? 
 
 H. J. Jr. No. 
 
 Didn't hear it? It is a funny sound. Don't you hear it at 
 all? Sounds like wheels clicking together and then snaps. 
 There it is again. 
 
 G. B. D. Now you are really back.
 
 CHAPTER XXI 
 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE PIPER SITTINGS 
 
 FOR a further account of these sittings my paper in 
 vol. xxiii. of the Proceedings of the Society for 
 Psychical Research must be referred to. It 
 would take too much space to quote further here. I 
 must be satisfied with a few comments. 
 
 It is noteworthy how natural it is for a sitter to 
 ignore all the normal knowledge which Mrs. Piper must 
 undoubtedly possess, and to treat her as a separate 
 individual when in the trance state. Her controls 
 exhibit the same tendency ; and, while of course nothing 
 evidential can be made to depend upon the supposition, 
 it does appear to be really true that that knowledge has 
 little or no influence on the knowledge shown by the 
 controls. 
 
 I surmised this at an earlier stage as recorded on 
 page 202 and subsequent experience has only con- 
 firmed the impression. 
 
 As a minor instance of this fact may be mentioned 
 the surprise and eagerness shown by the Isaac Thompson 
 control when after some delay he was told that Mrs. 
 Isaac Thompson was present at the first sitting subse- 
 quently held in her house in Liverpool. For of course 
 Mrs. Piper had known perfectly well the people likely to 
 be present at the sitting, and had seen them assemble ; 
 
 377
 
 278 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 it was no news to her. But indeed everything tends to 
 show that during thorough trance the normal conscious- 
 ness is in abeyance. And, although it is true that we 
 cannot claim anything as evidential when it comes out 
 in the trance if it had ever been known to Mrs. Piper, I 
 myself am unable to trace much, if any, connexion 
 between the trance knowledge and her normal know- 
 ledge. For instance, a sitter introduced by name is no 
 more likely to have his name mentioned during a sitting 
 than one who is introduced as an anonymous stranger. 
 I make a general statement of this kind believing that 
 careful analysis will bear it out, and as a challenge to 
 any one who will bestow time and labour upon the work 
 of analysing the records from this point of view. It 
 seems to me a desirable piece of work for someone to 
 undertake. 
 
 Of course a sceptic may say that this kind of kenosis 
 is due to mere cunning ; but the time for suspicion of 
 that kind is over with most of us investigators. It is 
 a genuine piece of psychological information that we 
 now desire, not anything analogous to detective work. 
 Detective work is necessary in its proper time and place, 
 but there are cases which have run that gauntlet, and 
 require more advanced treatment. The Piper case is 
 one of them. 
 
 When I speak of " Mrs. Piper's normal knowledge," 
 I mean of course knowledge acquired in her ordinary 
 state. Knowledge acquired while in the trance state is 
 certainly reproducible when in that state, but it appears 
 not to be accessible in her ordinary state ; and vice versa. 
 I do not call that "normal knowledge." 
 
 The controls themselves feel that they have no 
 direct access to the normal Mrs. Piper ; so, if they want 
 to communicate with her, they must utilise some other
 
 CHAP, xxi] GENERAL REMARKS 279 
 
 agency, for instance, they send messages through her 
 own daughter, with whom they occasionally communicate 
 during trance. To illustrate this, I extract a small 
 fragment from a quantity of serious conversation which 
 took place between them and Dr. Hodgson's executors 
 soon after his death. Mr. Dorr was conducting the 
 sitting and speaking the remarks labelled G.B.D. 
 
 G. B. D. We are anxious that the light in the future should not go 
 adrift and astray, and anxious that past relations should not 
 be wholly interrupted by any change of environment or other. 
 Well, no one could be more anxious about these 
 things or more concerned than we ourselves are, 
 and it hath disturbed us not a little to see the conditions 
 on the earthly side. We are not quite pleased with them, 
 because the light cannot know itself, it cannot understand 
 itself. It is shut off from communication with us on our 
 side and it must remain in ignorance of the methods which 
 we pursue in our endeavours to reach the mortals on the 
 earthly side. 
 
 G. B. D. But through the daughter, Alta, I have felt that you might in 
 a sense reach her. 
 
 Yes, that is the only way. 
 
 I do not adduce this as evidence, but as illustrative 
 of how the phenomenon represents itself ; for when it does 
 so consistently it is reasonable to suppose that something 
 true is indicated. 
 
 It will be observed in many of the records how natural 
 it is for a sitter, or for the experimenter in charge, to 
 challenge a " control " to furnish some evidence of his 
 identity, or to demand from him a sudden answer to a 
 specific question. 
 
 It is quite natural, and I suppose inevitable : but that 
 it also is to some extent unreasonable, must be admitted. 
 Trivial domestic incidents are not constantly in one's 
 thoughts, and only when in a reminiscent and holiday
 
 280 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 mood, or under the stimulus of friendly chat, does any 
 vivid recollection of such incidents normally occur. 
 
 It is a common experience that characteristic touches, 
 specific phrases and sparkling sayings, are most likely to 
 come out in the give and take of lively conversation. 
 Silent and solitary brooding, though it may generate 
 valuable and even brilliant ideas in a few cases, does 
 not as a rule lead to anything specially personal, or 
 identifying ; rather the contrary, such ideas seem to 
 spring up impersonally, or to be supplied from outside, so 
 to speak. 
 
 It is proverbially difficult to control thoughts to order, 
 and a communicator suddenly asked to remember an 
 identifying circumstance, or to send an appropriate 
 message, may feel rather as a person feels when set in 
 front of a phonograph and told to "say something 
 brilliant for posterity." Under these conditions any one 
 with the gift might compose some half-doggerel verse 
 perhaps, or might remember some poetry more or less 
 accurately, and indeed that is what it appears the 
 controls sometimes actually do but usually there would 
 be hesitation, requests for delay, and fishing for sugges- 
 tions, something like what we find in the records. The 
 controls unfortunately cannot be assisted by the give and 
 take of friendly and stimulating conversation ; for, under 
 the conditions of a sitting, the intercourse on our side is 
 nearly all "take" and very little "give." It is 
 admittedly dangerous for a sitter to talk freely, because 
 the conditions then become " loose," and more may be 
 inadvertently given away than was intended, so that 
 thereafter nothing obtained, however otherwise good, 
 can be considered evidential. But then it must also 
 be admitted no conversation can be in the full sense 
 stimulating or satisfactory if its animation is hampered by
 
 CHAP, xxi] GENERAL REMARKS 281 
 
 a constant desire to withhold information, lurking in the 
 background. 
 
 In order to be human a conversation should be whole- 
 hearted and free from arrieres penstes on both sides : but 
 under evidential conditions that seems quite impossible. 
 It is one of the many disadvantages under which the 
 investigation of the subject inevitably labours. 
 
 TRIVIAL RECOLLECTIONS, AND RELICS 
 
 It will by some people who might otherwise be in 
 favour of some form of spiritistic hypothesis be thought 
 absurd that reference should be made under such circum- 
 stances to trifles like ordered but undelivered pictures, 
 and to trivialities like the possession of a handkerchief or 
 other relic. The usual excuse is that these things are 
 mentioned for purposes of identification ; but though 
 there may be some truth in that view, there is in my 
 judgment more reason than that for such incidents ; and 
 they are not contradictory of the notion of survival. The 
 fate of objects once regarded with affection, or even 
 interest, and possessing any kind of personal association, 
 does not seem to have suddenly become a matter of 
 indifference. Scattered through all the sittings are 
 innumerable instances of this sort of curious memory of 
 and interest in trifles ; so that it would be merely tedious 
 to refer to pages where they occur. Every experienced 
 sitter knows that such references are the commonest of 
 all. What is the explanation ? I am not prepared with 
 a full explanation ; but, granted the most completely 
 spiritistic hypothesis, it would appear that the state after 
 death is not a sudden plunge into a stately, dignified, and 
 specially religious atmosphere. The environment, like 
 the character, appears to be much more like what it is
 
 282 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 here than some folk imagine. This may be due to the 
 effort and process incidental to the condition of semi- 
 return, under which alone communication is possible : it 
 appears to involve something less than full consciousness. 
 But it goes rather further than this, since a few of the 
 controls when recently deceased (a pious old lady in 
 particular is in my mind) have said that the surroundings 
 were more " secular " than they expected ; they have 
 indeed expressed themselves as if a little disappointed, 
 though they nearly always say that the surroundings are 
 better than they are here. Anyhow, there appears to be 
 no violent or sudden change of nature ; and so any one 
 who has cared for trinkets may perhaps after a fashion 
 care for them still. 
 
 But there must be more than that even. Objects 
 appear to serve as attractive influences, or nuclei, from 
 which information may be clairvoyantly gained. It 
 appears as if we left traces' of ourselves, not only on our 
 bodies, but on many other things with which we have 
 been subordinately associated, and that these traces can 
 thereafter be detected by a sufficiently sensitive person. 
 This opens a large subject which I have touched upon 
 once or twice already in other papers never with any 
 feeling of certainty or security and which requires 
 careful handling lest its misunderstanding pave the way 
 for mere superstition. 
 
 But to return to common sense, and without assuming 
 anything of this kind, even hypothetically, how do we 
 know that we are right in speaking of some things as 
 trifles and other things as important ? What is our scale 
 or standard of value ? 
 
 No one expects people to be wholly indifferent as to 
 the posthumous disposal of their property, provided it 
 amounts to several thousand pounds. They make careful
 
 CHAP, xxi] GENERAL REMARKS 283 
 
 wills, and would, if they knew, be perhaps displeased if 
 the provisions were not adhered to, or if their final will 
 was lost. 
 
 Very well, on what scale shall we estimate property, 
 and how shall we measure its value ? 
 
 It is conceivable that, seen from another side, little 
 personal relics may awaken memories more poignant than 
 those associated with barely recollected stocks and 
 shares. 
 
 That at any rate is the kind of idea which naturally 
 suggests itself in connexion with the subject. Our 
 terrestrial estimate of the comparative importance of 
 things is not likely to be cosmically sufficient or perenni- 
 ally true. 
 
 However that may be, it is clear that the various 
 Piper controls do not estimate the importance of property 
 by any standard dependent on pounds sterling. As a 
 variant on old letters, old lockets, and other rubbish, in 
 which Phinuit seemed to take some interest, I once gave 
 him a five-pound note. It was amusing to see how at 
 first he tried to read it in his usual way by applying it to 
 the top of the medium's head ; and then on realising the 
 sort of thing it was, how he crumpled it up and flung it 
 into a corner with a grunt, holding out his hand for 
 something of interest. Needless to say, I did not share 
 in this estimate of value, and, after the sitting, was 
 careful to rescue the despised piece of paper from its 
 perilous position.
 
 CHAPTER XXII 
 THE MYERS CONTROL 
 
 NOW let us enter upon the episodes where 
 F. W. H. Myers was supposed to be con- 
 trolling, or at least communicating, while I was 
 present. I shall begin, however, with communications 
 received not through Mrs. Piper, but through other 
 mediums. Most of the Piper-Myers messages were 
 obtained, and must be dealt with, by Mr. Piddington ; 
 because they often involve cross-correspondences, which 
 belong to his department of the work. Moreover, in 
 the recent series of sittings I had but few conversations 
 with the Myers control as modified or represented by 
 Mrs. Piper what we call the " Piper-Myers" or Myers P . 
 I fear I did not give him many chances, and one day 
 was rather rebuked by Rector for not affording the 
 Myersp control more opportunity for utterance. This 
 was because I usually had something else ready that I 
 wanted to try. So neither from Myers P nor from 
 Hodgson P did I get very much in these recent 
 sittings. 
 
 And of course in the old days, 1889-90, both had 
 been in full vigour of life. 
 
 But it so happens that long before Mrs. Piper 
 arrived, and very soon after Mr. Myers's death, I had 
 had a couple of unexpected and exceptional sittings
 
 CHAP, xxn] THE MYERS CONTROL 285 
 
 with the well-known Mrs. Thompson, at that time still 
 living at Hampstead. (It is hardly necessary to say 
 that she has no connexion with the Mrs. Isaac Thompson 
 referred to as a sitter with Mrs. Piper in previous chap- 
 ters.) She had suspended sitting altogether; but she 
 kindly allowed myself and my wife to sit twice with 
 her, she said she felt impelled to do so, on two occa- 
 sions when she happened to be visiting friends in or 
 near Birmingham. 
 
 Mrs. Thompson was so well acquainted with Mr. 
 Myers and his family that no evidential importance can 
 be attached to remarks and messages concerning that 
 family, obtained through her mediumship, however 
 natural they may be. These are therefore all omitted. 
 Reference to trivial facts and domestic affairs are good 
 as evidence only in the case of unknown strangers : in 
 other cases they are only of use as contributing to the 
 dramatic character and personal expression of the whole. 
 From this point of view I regret some omissions, which 
 nevertheless have been considered necessary. 
 
 Mrs. Thompson's trance is an easy trance, not so 
 complete or striking as Mrs. Piper's, but it is a state of 
 suspension, or partial suspension, of ordinary consciousness, 
 and is accompanied by a change of voice and manner. 
 
 In the sitting which follows, " Myers " was represented 
 as controlling and speaking for part of the time, but the 
 sittings began with the "Nelly" control, and when the 
 Myers control is not manifestly intended to be speaking, 
 the words may be taken as emanating either from Nelly 
 or from one or other of Mrs. Thompson's ordinary controls 
 it does not matter which, since I am not studying 
 Mrs. Thompson's phenomena, but am giving what 
 appear to be messages from or about Myers, who died 
 on 17 January 1901.
 
 286 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 FIRST THOMPSON SITTING AT EDGBASTON 
 
 The first appearance of a Myers control in my 
 experience was on Thursday, 19 February 1901, that is 
 to say just about a month after F. W. H. Myers's 
 decease. Present, only myself and wife with Mrs. 
 Thompson. At 6 o'clock the control "Nelly" began. 
 She had been incredulous about his death, and indeed 
 had declared that she could not find him anywhere and 
 did not believe that he had come over. See J. G. P.'s 
 paper, Proceedings, vol. xviii. p. 240, also 238. But now 
 she was just beginning to admit the fact : 
 
 Tuesday, igth February 1901. Sitting with Mrs. 
 Thompson at 225 Hagley Road, Birmingham. 
 Notes by O. J. L. and M. L. 
 
 6.op.m. ("Nelly" control speaking.} 
 
 I was allowed to go on his birthday to see him. He will 
 have plenty of work to do, for he has promised to send 
 messages to 74 people. 
 
 All the people said he was dead, but I did not believe 
 it; and though I saw him, I thought he only came 
 over for his birthday like in a vision. But I see him 
 now. It is the truth, it is the truth (excitedly). Let 
 us see if he can talk sense. He was talking on the 
 platform with you. It was at a station by a racecourse. 
 [I had met him at Liverpool; seen him off from the 
 landing stage to America. But this is unimportant.] 
 He will come when he is more wakened up before 
 9 o'clock. You be ready at 25 minutes to 9. He will 
 be awake by then. He would rather think and realise 
 for a little space by himself. He is sensible, for a spirit. 
 
 Before you came, mother was praying. She said "Come 
 and tell the truth for truth's sake." 
 
 (At 6.30 Mrs. Thompson came to.) 
 
 Then we had dinner, and at 8.30 the Control "Nelly" appeared 
 again, saying
 
 CHAP, xxn] THE MYERS CONTROL 287 
 
 What is the matter with the little girl's throat? her ear 
 seems to have made her throat ache. One of yours a 
 twinkle one. 
 
 [This is of course a mere friendly interlude. One of my 
 twin daughters was often troubled with ear-ache about 
 this time.] 
 
 (Here there was an incipient attempt at a Myers control, 
 and an incident at a Club was referred to. Then 
 another control said) 
 
 Do you know he feels like the note-taker, not like the spirit 
 that has to speak. I think he will speak presently. 
 
 (A short interval of apparent discomfort, and then " Myers " 
 
 purported to communicate) 
 
 Lodge, it is not as easy as I thought in my impatience. 
 Gurney says I am getting on first rate. But I am 
 short of breath. 
 
 Oh, Lodge, it is like looking at a misty picture. I can 
 distinctly feel I ought to be taking a note of it. I do 
 not feel as if I were speaking, but it is best to record 
 it all. 
 
 Tell them I am more stupid than some of those I had to 
 deal with. Oh, Lodge, what is it when I see you? 
 Was it the Albemarle Club we went to when I talked 
 about oh, it leaves off. 
 
 Sidgwick knows I am with him. He said that he saw me 
 
 in the morning of Oh dear, it always leaves off 
 
 in the interesting places. 
 
 I can hear myself using Rosa Thompson's voice. 
 
 I want to convince Sidgwick. He says "Myers, now we 
 are together, you convince me that I am sending my 
 messages, and that she is not getting them from us some 
 way." He still wants me to show him. He says he saw 
 me in the morning of the day he went to Trevelyan. 
 He met Trevelyan, and he saw me first. I am trying 
 to show him the way. It is funny to feel myself talking 
 when it is not myself talking. It is not my whole self 
 talking. When I am awake I know where I am. Do 
 you remember the day I was with you here? When 
 I went home that day I was ill. I had such a bad 
 night. It is in my diary. It was in May, I think. I 
 was very ill. [This about Trevelyan seems to refer to
 
 288 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 an incident dealt with by Mr. Piddington. See Proc. 
 vol. xviii. pp. 239, 241.] 
 
 [The description of the feeling of the control while engaged 
 in communication agrees closely with that of Dr. Hodgson 
 based upon his experience of Mrs. Piper. See for instance 
 vol. xiii. pp. 366, 380, 404, 405. And the forgetfulness 
 immediately following may be compared with statements 
 in Chap. XVIII. above, especially p. 252.] 
 O. J. L. Do you want to say anything about the Society ? 
 
 What Society ? 
 O. J. L. You remember the S.P.R. 
 
 Do not think that I have forgotten. But I have. I have 
 forgotten just now. Let me think. You know, Lodge, 
 when you have wanted a thing thirty or forty years, and 
 at last got it, you do not think of much else beside. Let 
 me think, and bit by bit give it you. I used to get 
 better evidence when I let them say what they wanted 
 to say. 
 
 They tell me it was my best love that Society. They will 
 help me. 
 
 What did Battersea say about it ? 
 O. J. L. I do not know. 
 
 I am going to talk to you clearly and very distinctly in 
 April. I do not know my Mother's name now. . . . 
 
 What James gave me to make me sleep did not do me any 
 good. 
 
 There is plenty of good matter in those papers that I left 
 ... if it is gone through. You remember the dis- 
 cussion there was over Hyslop's paper and its length ? 
 If it is put in too much detail, there is too much of 
 it; and yet if you put it fully it is there for those who 
 want it full ; and you can pick out the points too. . . . 
 
 I was confused when I came here. I groped my way as if 
 through passages, before I knew I was dead. I thought 
 I had lost my way in a strange town, and I groped 
 my way along the passage. And even when I saw 
 people that I knew were dead, I thought they were 
 only visions. 
 
 I have not seen Tennyson yet by the way. [Cf. p. 295.] 
 
 I am going to be bold and prophesy already. I am going to 
 see you in April. I am going to know who I am by then.
 
 CHAP, xxn] THE MYERS CONTROL 289 
 
 O. J. L. And will you then read what you wrote in the envelope ? 
 What envelope ? I shall be told. 
 
 Ernest does not mind now. What do they mix me up with 
 him for? (Jocularly.) Do they think I want to shine in 
 his glory ? 
 
 [This was evidently a reference to the Times obituary 
 notice, which I had written, but to which some one in 
 the Times office appended a supplementary state- 
 ment that F. W. H. M. had been a joint translator of 
 Homer together with Walter Leaf and Andrew Lang; 
 whereas it is public and general knowledge that this 
 was only true of his brother Ernest.] (Cf. incident on 
 p. 146.) 
 I wanted you to do for me what I did for Sidgwick. [i.e. write 
 
 a notice in the Society's Proceedings ; see p. 342 below.] 
 O. J. L. I am going to ; and so are Richet and James. 
 
 Ah, Richet : Yes, Richet knows me ; and James will do it well. 
 I never finished those letters I was writing letters to be 
 published. 
 
 [Probably meaning the book Human Personality^ 
 [Then the control seemed to change, and it went on] : 
 
 He says he must stay and try and help. He says, Bless him 
 when he has so much to do. He says " Brothers I have 
 none excepting Lodge." He wants Lodge to be President 
 if he dare spare the work ; but he says " Do not rope 
 yourself, but keep the group, keep the group together. 
 It will soon take care of itself." 
 O. J. L. We are trying to get Rayleigh. 
 
 That would be splendid, but that is too good to hope for. I 
 think it will be you. (Cf. p. 341.) Thank you for being 
 helpful to him. You have helped him. Man's sympathy 
 is more helpful than anything else, and with sympathy 
 everything slips into place. Among the things which are 
 not evidential you get things which are. They must take 
 it all. Those that seek only the evidential things will 
 not get them. 
 There are so many he would like to help. He promised, and 
 
 he will have to. 
 
 When he comes in April he will remember a great deal more. 
 He will remember what he wrote for you in the envelope. 
 
 (Trance ends about 10.30 p.m.) 
 19
 
 290 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 The impersonation at this sitting was really a remark- 
 ably vivid and lifelike one. It occurred only a month 
 after the death of F. W. H. Myers, and the state of 
 confusion in which the Myers control found itself seemed 
 very natural. Indeed it would be difficult for me to 
 invent an experience or a communication more reasonable, 
 under the supposed circumstances, or more what we 
 might suppose to be " natural," than what we actually 
 got. The necessity for still "convincing Sidgwick" struck 
 us as amusingly characteristic ; so did several other little 
 traits, such as that Myers " felt as if he ought to be 
 taking notes" a point on which F. W. H. M. was 
 always specially insistent. And as to his temporary 
 forgetfulness of the existence of the S.P.R., though 
 it will probably be pounced upon as an absurdity by 
 scoffers, and though it was of course quite unexpected, 
 yet even that struck us at the time as humanly natural 
 and interesting. And indeed so it does now. (Compare 
 Hodgson's statement on p. 252.) With the portions 
 omitted, and everything taken into account, this sitting 
 seems to me about the best of the Myers sittings in 
 which I have been immediately concerned. Without 
 being strictly evidential, it was in fact as convincing as 
 anything that could be imagined of that kind. 
 
 This was in February 1901. A further communica- 
 tion was promised for April, but no opportunity for 
 another sitting came until May 8th, and then it came 
 quite unexpectedly and without being arranged for. In 
 fact at that time it was unlikely that any sitting would 
 occur, since we had all been definitely told that Mrs. 
 Thompson's sittings were suspended, or rather that 
 they were intended henceforth to cease.
 
 CHAP, xxn] THE MYERS CONTROL . 291 
 
 SECOND THOMPSON SITTING AT EDGBASTON 
 
 On May 8th, 1901, Mrs. Thompson happened to 
 come to Birmingham again, to see her connexions there ; 
 and she incidentally visited us at our temporary home in 
 the Hagley Road. 
 
 I made the following contemporary notes, and it 
 seems to me worth while to reproduce them as a repre- 
 sentation of the circumstances of the case at this time. 
 
 From O. J. L.'s Note-book, 9 May, 1901 
 
 After dinner Mrs. Thompson spontaneously asked 
 Mrs. Lodge to take her up into my study, saying as 
 she went upstairs that she felt only half conscious, and 
 as if she were going off. 
 
 Upstairs we three alone sat and talked for some 
 time. 
 
 At last " Nelly " appeared and notes began : Mrs. 
 Lodge taking them as well as myself. Mrs. Lodge 
 spoke no word during the trance from first to last. 
 
 The sitting was dim and unsatisfactory, and in most 
 respects apparently at the time a failure. It lasted about 
 an hour and a half, one continuous trance, and at the 
 end Mrs. Thompson was much agitated ; not exhausted, 
 but weepy ; saying how much she disliked the idea of 
 coming back to consciousness and leaving the conditions 
 in which she had just been. She said she had no 
 recollection of what had been said ; and this appeared 
 to be the case. She also told me, before the sitting 
 began, that of late she had been quite unconscious of any 
 communications, that is to say, she could not remember 
 their contents, but that she was under the impression 
 that during the last month or so she had had three or
 
 292 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 four trances when no one was there, at different times, 
 and that once she found herself waking on the floor with 
 a feeling of great satisfaction and contentment. 
 
 She further said that the sudden cutting off of all 
 attempts at communication had been a great blow to 
 her, and seemed to upset her physically to some extent. 
 Also that she had been promised something for her 
 birthday, April 22nd, evidently connecting it with me. 
 " Nelly " had indeed promised me a sitting in April [as 
 recorded in last sitting], though not for any particular 
 date. But it seems she had expected it on the 22nd. 
 However I had no sitting in April nothing till this 
 May 8th. 
 
 The difficulties of clear utterance at times rendered 
 it necessary for me to help the ideas out, or anticipate 
 them as far as I could. My notes aim at recording the 
 sense of what was intended, and can only be of interest 
 to those who understand. 
 
 Additional Note written on n May, 1901 
 
 The above was dictated before copying the notes, and 
 gives my contemporary impression of the sitting ; but 
 on reading over the notes I find them better than I 
 expected ; and now think that though at the time it 
 seemed a bad sitting to everybody concerned, it is not 
 really bad ; though the utterances were so feeble and 
 confused that to a novice it would have been nearly all 
 gibberish. A little gibberish remains undeciphered in 
 places ; but is recorded in case any meaning can be 
 attached to it. I do not think it is gibberish really, 
 only as heard and taken down. It probably had sense 
 if it could have been heard and understood, though most 
 likely not at all important sense.
 
 CHAP, xxn] THE MYERS CONTROL 293 
 
 Second Sitting with Mrs. Thompson at 225 Hagley Road, 
 Birmingham, 8 May, 1901, from 9.0 till 10.30 p.m. 
 
 Present O. J. L. and M. L., both taking notes. 
 
 (Nelly speaking.') 
 
 P'fessor Lodge, what is that umbrella they have put up and 
 
 made it all dark ? I wish they would take it away. 
 (Further indications followed that she had tried to communi- 
 cate but found it dark.) 
 
 [This evidently refers to the suspension of sittings ; Mrs. 
 Thompson, for some private reason, had declined to 
 sit for the last few months, and only did it now as 
 a special favour, and because she felt internally urged 
 to do so.] 
 
 I have not seen Mr. Myers, not once ; I have not seen him since 
 they put that umbrella up. 
 
 Nelly then appealed to me to try and believe her and receive her 
 statements sympathetically and not with an undercurrent of suspicion, 
 explaining that such undercurrent befogged her, and that she could 
 give me better things if I was sympathetic. I asked her not to regard 
 me as in any way hostile, and she said " No, I don't feel like that to 
 any of the Marshall family." This remark was not amplified, nor did 
 it seem understood by Nelly herself. 
 
 It is perhaps worth noting incidentally that my grandmother and 
 my wife's father were both Marshalls, though no relation whatever to 
 each other, nor to Frederic Myers's relations of that name. 
 
 Nelly then sent a few messages to Mr. Piddington, and incidentally 
 remarked that she felt as if in a pound in the middle of a field, and 
 as if she could not see clearly the people on the other side of the en- 
 closure, and that communication was very difficult and not clear to-day. 
 
 Then followed some convulsive movements and a sort of internal 
 colloquy of which only fragments were audible. They appeared 
 however to indicate a confused conversation between Nelly and Mr. 
 Myers, Nelly asking him to "come in," and Mr. Myers saying that 
 he had been told not, that he had understood the communications 
 were suspended for a time. 
 
 But this was only an impression gathered from the confused 
 mutterings. A further impression was that Mr. Myers mistrusted the
 
 294 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 presence of a third person, and was being reassured by Nelly that it 
 was only Mrs. Lodge : 
 
 It's only Mrs. Lodge whom you love. 
 No I don't love her. 
 It's only Lodge's wife, who will help. 
 More than I anticipated much more. 
 
 With other barely intelligible fragments of internal colloquy. 
 Ultimately the conversation with me began again, but in a very 
 halting and indistinct fashion no marked personality at all somewhat 
 as if Nelly were half giving messages and half personating Mr. Myers, 
 and doing both badly and with difficulty. 
 
 The following however are my notes of what was said : 
 
 Mr. Myers is worrying about something connected with Mr. 
 Sidgwick, something that was not understood or that was 
 not put down. He [H. S.] had some Jews in College and 
 he could not do it on a Saturday. 
 
 Tell Fielding that he is doing something that is waste of 
 time. The Times said something about it and said it was 
 valuable. 
 [But I understood the communicator to mean that it was 
 
 not. I do not know what work is being referred to.] 
 The first shock to my dearest hopes. 
 So stupid not to tell them what I wished. 
 The time was gradually passing. 
 You know Sidgwick and I had many disappointments like this 
 
 [when communications would not come clear ?] 
 I thought I should do better, but I cannot. 
 We had many, a year, a hundred, at Newcastle. Bitter 
 
 disappointments. 
 
 But when I can give pound [muddle] 
 Given a grain and found as much as would have been, for 
 
 Sidgwick, in that hundred. 
 Mrs. Sidgwick was cold on a brick floor. 
 A hundred results nil. , 
 
 It is true Lodge it is true. 
 I tried on the Sunday with 
 
 I saw the receptacle, but not this one. It was Hodgson and 
 Smith and I. We were all in my room together, and I 
 told him. 
 
 I told him I would find no difficulty, if he were in difficulty, in 
 putting things straight ;
 
 CHAP, xxn] THE MYERS CONTROL 295 
 
 But it is. 
 
 [Meaning that it was much harder than he thought.] 
 I thought I knew better than be such a miserable failure. I 
 
 thought I would come and read it. 
 [Apparently or possibly meaning the sealed letter.] 
 I had gone away. I thought I was not to communciate now. 
 
 It is not the time now. 
 I wished you would all write to me. I was so far away. I 
 
 pined to hear from you all. 
 My philosophy did not help me much. 
 I feel just as lonely. Lodge, it is just as they say, you grope 
 
 in fog and darkness. 
 I do not know, when I come to talk to you, about the other 
 
 side. 
 
 But I must do as I promised. 
 I feel I am selfish still. 
 I wanted it for my own satisfaction. 
 
 Further indications that the conditions under which he was were 
 not altogether to his liking, not at least when trying to communicate ; 
 and also further statements that he could not very clearly realise the 
 conditions on that side when he was trying to communicate, and that 
 now he was wishful to pass on and up and not stay to redeem his 
 promises. 
 
 Is the typhoid better? 
 What are you doing in this place ? 
 
 [Apparently meaning strange and unfamiliar surroundings, 
 the temporary house in Birmingham which I had taken, 
 and which he had never seen.] 
 I had plenty of this kind of unsatisfactory experience [meaning 
 
 bad sittings.] 
 James went with me. 
 I seemed to be taken from all my pain and suffering into 
 
 light. 
 
 I hardly like to tell you what I wanted to do, it seems so 
 selfish now, but I wanted to go and talk to Tennyson, 
 whom I idolised. (Cf. p. 288.) But I was told that I must 
 suffer for my promises, and then I could have what I 
 wanted. 
 
 I wish I had not been taken so far; it makes it difficult to 
 communicate.
 
 296 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 Then referring as I thought at the time, to Mrs. Thompson's 
 unexpected and undesired trance which she had told me of, when she 
 woke up and found herself on the floor, but perhaps more probably 
 referring to one of the incidents mentioned by Mr. Piddington in Proc., 
 vol. xviii. pp. 147, 148 the control went on, 
 I did not throw her on the floor. 
 It was Talbot Talbot Forbes. 
 It was not I. I wanted her to know I was there, but Talbot 
 
 only wanted her to tell his Mother. 
 
 Why does she [meaning apparently the Medium] pray to me 
 
 and beg me to come, when she knows I want to be 
 
 cleansed from earth first? I do not want her to fetch 
 
 me back at all times. 
 
 They keep on calling me. I am wanted everywhere. I hear 
 
 them calling, and I cannot tell who it is at first. 
 They tell me I am wanted. But I want to concentrate in a 
 
 few places, or in one place, and not to be split up. 
 Do appeal to them not to break me up so, and leave me not 
 
 clear in one spot. 
 I am only one now, and the noise of you all calling makes me 
 
 feel I cannot. Someone is calling me now. 
 What did Miss Edmunds want with me? On Friday she 
 
 called. 
 [A letter from America referring to this, May 3rd, arrived 
 
 later.] 
 Tell Richet I shall meet him in Rome. I shall speak to him 
 
 in Rome on the third day of the Congress. 
 I heard them describing how I died, and I could not stop 
 
 them. 
 [Referring apparently to some unpublished Piper sittings 
 
 in America.] 
 
 I could not say it, but they were translating like a schoolboy 
 does his first lines of Virgil so terribly confused and 
 inaccurate. But somehow I could not help it. It was 
 not me communicating, yet I saw it going on. They 
 had something from me on the i5th. 
 I tried to communicate on a i$th. 
 [These things are referred to in Mrs. Verrall's report. Proc., 
 
 vol. xx. pp. 207-9. See also notes below.] 
 I tried by writing. 
 Moses Stainton Moses.
 
 CHAP, xxn] THE MYERS CONTROL 297 
 
 They mixed the deaths up his death and my death. It 
 
 applies to him and not to me. 
 
 [Apparently referring to some unpublished and to me un- 
 known account of the death-bed.] 
 
 How easy to promise and how difficult to fulfil. 
 
 Make one appeal to them to let me be at rest for two or three 
 weeks after they get the note. After Hodgson hears that 
 I have tried, however badly, ask him not to call me, 
 and tell him that if he does, they will not let me hear 
 him. I have gone back from where I was that night. I 
 could hear what she (the Medium) was saying, and keep 
 a check on it, but now I cannot hear what is being said : 
 I can only think the things, and false things may creep 
 in without my knowing it. 
 
 Have you ten days work in a week? I cannot protect you 
 from the calls upon you as they may protect me. 
 
 Do you not think, Mrs. Lodge, he has ten days work a 
 week? 
 
 (Then the Nelly Control reappears.) 
 
 P'fessor Lodge, do you know I have seen such a funny 
 thing. I have seen Mr. Myers talking as if to a stick 
 right through Mother's body; and while he was talk- 
 ing to it some one came up and touched it, and it all 
 got confused, and he could not think why it went 
 funny. 
 He seems to have to talk through this stick, and yet it keeps 
 
 on being interfered with by other people. 
 I wish Mother was not so wicked ; because when Mr. Myers 
 wants to go to sleep and be quiet, Mother will not 
 let him. She will call him. You must tell her not 
 to. Tell her it is wicked to call him. When he wants 
 to go to sleep and be quiet she keeps him back. She 
 must not do it. 
 
 [I promised to give her the message; which I did after 
 the trance, and she then admitted that she thought of 
 him frequently and urgently, but that she would try to 
 refrain.] 
 
 (Nelly went on,) 
 
 Do you know last Monday when I went to Dr. Van Eeden's 
 house ; he called for me and we went. Mr. Myers came
 
 298 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 and told me he was calling. We both went, yes, on 
 Monday. He has got an impression that Mr. Myers 
 helped him to call me. Mr. Myers said <c Let us go 
 and see 'old Whiskers' in his little bed and laugh at 
 him." He is much more lively when he is talking to me, 
 and much more wakened up than when he is talking down 
 that stick. [Cf. Proc. S.P.R., vol. xviii. p. 201. See also 
 chapter IX. above.] 
 
 But he does seem worried, he gets no rest. Some one has 
 called him in a glass bottle yes, a crystal. 
 
 Oh yes, and he said it was not he that wrote when Miss 
 Rawson wrote and said he told her. But it was not he 
 that was writing. You know when ; Miss Rawson wrote two 
 very full sheets in the middle of a Gurney letter. He said 
 it was not he, but neither was it fraud. He does not 
 want you to stop the phenomenon. He wants to study 
 it. You are not to say that it was wrong and get it 
 stopped. He likes to watch the somnambulistic thing 
 at work. It is not he that is doing it, and yet he is 
 looking on. 
 
 He does not see how it is worked, but he finds this more 
 interesting than the genuine communications. 
 
 He did not rattle the curtains either. Eva now do not 
 think I am talking about Mrs. Myers, but Mrs. Eva; 
 they had a shaking of the curtain, and thought it was he. 
 It was not he, but it was not cheating, and he does not 
 want you to make them think that they are cheats. He 
 does not know how it is worked, but he is studying, 
 and he thinks it will help a great deal if he can under- 
 stand how the cheating things that are not cheats are 
 done. It is not cheating, and yet it is not him doing 
 it. ... There was no stick that went through any one's 
 body there. 
 
 He says that others tell him it was just the same with them. 
 
 Sometimes when he thought they were communicating they 
 were not, and yet they knew about it. 
 
 He says he is finding out how honest non-phenomena are 
 
 to be accounted for. 
 
 Apparently dishonest phenomena are phenomena of extreme 
 [interest?] apart from the spirit which purports to be 
 communicating.
 
 CHAP. XXH] THE MYERS CONTROL 299 
 
 [This last part was slowly recited by Nelly, like a lesson not 
 
 understood by her.] 
 I can't help what he says. 
 I must go now. 
 
 (End of sitting, 10.30 p.m.) 
 
 Notes on this Sitting 
 
 Some of the remarks reported above seem to indicate 
 a connexion with statements made in Mrs. Yen-all's auto- 
 matic writing of the same period, about which Mrs. 
 Thompson knew nothing. Thus there appears a certain 
 similarity between the remark " Mr. Myers is worrying 
 about something connected with Mrs. S." and the 
 attempts misunderstood at the time in Mrs. Verrall's 
 script between April 19 and May 8, as related in 
 Proceedings, vol. xx. pp. 195-198, to describe where 
 Mrs. Sidgwick was to look for something of the nature 
 of a book. Again " I tried on the Sunday with I saw 
 the receptacle but not this one " may perhaps be con- 
 nected with the sudden impulse on Sunday, March i7th 
 (Proceedings, vol. xx. p. 221), which induced Mrs. Verrall 
 to write automatically and which produced the first 
 reference to Mrs. Forbes in what eventually became a 
 long series of cross-correspondences between those two 
 automatists. 
 
 Finally, there seems a close correspondence between 
 the above remarks as to difficulties produced by simul- 
 taneous efforts at communication and similar observations 
 in Mrs. Verrall's script of the same day and approximately 
 the same hour (Proceedings, vol. xx. pp. 207-209). Thus 
 in Mrs. Thompson's sitting the Myers control speaks of 
 "the noise of you all calling makes me feel I cannot. 
 Someone is calling me now " ; he also says " false things 
 may creep in " ; and the Nelly control describes how,
 
 300 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 just before, " someone came up and touched " the stick 
 through which communication was being made, "and 
 it all got confused." While Mrs. Verrall's automatic 
 script of Monday, May 8th, 10-10.30 p.m., concludes as 
 from the Myers control with the words : " falsehood is 
 never far away. What do you want with me. I 
 cannot . . . No power, doing something else to-night. 
 Note hour." The initial " H " with which the message 
 is there reported as signed was a substitution for the real 
 initial, because that purported to represent F.W.H.M. ; 
 and in those early days of Mrs. Verrall's writing it was 
 thought safer, and at any rate less sensational, to treat 
 this as mere impersonation. 
 
 The correspondence can be shown by a statement 
 in parallel columns, as follows (see also p. 306) : 
 
 May 8, 1901 
 
 Mrs. Thompson Mrs. Verrall 
 
 Birmingham Cambridge 
 
 9-10.30 p.m. 10-10.30 p.m. 
 
 1. " I cannot." i. " Non possum (I cannot)." 
 
 "No power." 
 
 2. " Some one is calling 2. " Doing something else 
 
 me now." to-night." 
 
 3. " Let me be at rest." 3. " Desine (leave off)." 
 
 4. " False things may 4. " Falsehood is never far 
 
 creep in." away." 
 
 The utterances of Mrs. Thompson were not known 
 to Mrs. Verrall when she wrote the script reported in 
 her paper, Proc., vol. xx. ; but the correspondence is 
 mentioned in her paper on pages 207 et seg.
 
 CHAP, xxn] THE MYERS CONTROL 301 
 
 Further Notes on the Thompson Myers Sittings 
 
 The rather strikingly worded complaints and re- 
 quests recorded above (p. 296 and 297), as received 
 through Mrs. Thompson 
 
 " They keep on calling me. I am wanted everywhere. . . . Do 
 
 appeal to them not to break me up so. ... 
 How easy to promise and how difficult to fulfil. Make one 
 appeal to them to let me be at rest for two or three 
 weeks." 
 
 also correspond with something to the same effect inde- 
 pendently received through another lady, called Miss 
 Rawson, three months earlier ; and constitute what 
 may be fairly considered a very simple kind of cross- 
 correspondence. This message, received on Feb. 7th, 
 1901, purported to come from Edmund Gurney, who 
 was represented as speaking through Miss Rawson as 
 follows : 
 
 " I have come to warn you for my friend to implore you not 
 to let them call him. He gets no rest day or night. 
 At every sitting ' Call Myers ! Bring Myers ' ; there's 
 not a place in England where they don't ask for him ; 
 it disturbs him, it takes away his rest. For God's sake 
 don't call him. It is all right for him to come of his own 
 accord. . . . What we want for him now is to rise, and to 
 forget the earthly things. He can't help any more. His 
 life was given to it, and that must be the help. He was 
 allowed just to say that he continued. That was his great 
 desire, but it will help nobody that he should be called 
 back, and made to hover near the earth. In fact it will 
 only make him earthbound. 
 
 I am tempted to quote here, from page 213 of Proc., 
 vol. xxi., a different though not altogether dissimilar 
 extract from the script of Mrs. Holland in India which 
 was written on January 5th and 6th, 1904, by the 
 Myers H control :
 
 302 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 "Oh if I could only get to them could only leave you the 
 proof positive that I remember recall know continue. . . . 
 I have thought of a simile which may help you to realise the 
 ' bound to earth condition ' which persists with me. It is a 
 matter very largely of voluntary choice I am, as it were, 
 actuated by the missionary spirit; and the great longing to 
 speak to the souls in prison still in the prison of the flesh 
 leads me to 'absent me from felicity awhile.'" 
 
 This clearly expresses the idea of "service" which I 
 wish to emphasise, and it is a reverberation and later 
 expansion of the thought in the extracts already quoted, 
 which had not been published and were not known to 
 Mrs. Holland. But the long post-dating of this last 
 communication destroys any claim to consideration as a 
 cross-correspondence. Besides it was only an explana- 
 tion of why the messages still willingly continued ; 
 whereas the other two so soon after the death are 
 full of earnestness and anxiety. 
 
 GENERAL REMARKS, ADDRESSED TO RELIGIOUS 
 OBJECTORS 
 
 Good and earnest though moderately intelligent 
 religious people sometimes seek to pour scorn upon the 
 reality of any of these apparent communications not 
 for any scientific reason, but for reasons born of 
 prejudice. They think that it is not a worthy occupation 
 for "just men made perfect" "who have entered into 
 felicity" to be remembering trivial and minute details, 
 under circumstances of exceptional difficulty, for the 
 purpose of proving to those left behind the fact of 
 survival and the continuance of personal identity. It 
 is taken for granted that saints ought to be otherwise 
 occupied in their new and lofty and favoured conditions. 
 
 What may or may not be possible to saints, it is
 
 CHAP, xxn] THE MYERS CONTROL 303 
 
 hardly for me or other gropers among mere terrestrial 
 facts to surmise : nor am I anxious to imagine that all 
 our communicators belong to the category of "perfected 
 and glorified saints," it seems to me, I confess, singu- 
 larly unlikely ; nor is it necessary to suppose that such 
 exercises as we report even if they are fully and 
 entirely what they pretend to be constitute any large 
 proportion of the activity of the people who are pro- 
 fessedly concerned in their production people who are 
 confessedly far from perfection and who have still much 
 to learn. And as regard dignity and appropriateness, 
 does it not sometimes happen that an Archbishop or a 
 Savant is found willing to play a frivolous childish 
 game, and otherwise to disport himself, in spite of his 
 being on the brink of eternity, in a world of sorrow and 
 sin ? 
 
 But seriously, is it not legitimate to ask these good 
 people whether, if an opportunity of service to brethren 
 arises, an effort to seize it may not be made even by a 
 saint ? Whether this notion of perennial service is not 
 in accordance with their own doctrines and beliefs ? and 
 whether they are not impressed by that clause in the 
 creed of most Christians which roundly asserts that 
 their Master descended into Hades ? for purposes 
 which in another place are suggested. Whereby they 
 may learn that, even after such a Life and Death as 
 that, Felicity was not entered into save after an era of 
 further personal service of an efficient kind. Those 
 who interpret the parables in such a way as to imagine 
 that dignified idleness is the occupation of eternity 
 that there will be nothing to do hereafter but idly to 
 enjoy the beatific contemplation and other rewards 
 appropriate to a well-spent life or to well-held creeds, 
 free from remorse of every kind, and without any call
 
 304 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 for future work and self-sacrifice, such people will 
 probably some day find themselves mistaken, and will 
 realise that as yet they have formed a very inadequate 
 conception of what is meant by that pregnant phrase 
 "the Joy of the Lord." 
 
 FURTHER COMMENTS 
 
 Those who think that there is anything sensational 
 or specially emotional in these communications are 
 mistaken. The conversation is conducted on the same 
 lines as a telephonic conversation : it is liable to the 
 same sort of annoying interruptions, and likewise to the 
 same occasional surprising gleams of vividness, a happy 
 turn of phrase, for instance, a tone of the voice, 
 and other unmistakable and unexpected revelations of 
 identity forged or real such as may be conveyed by 
 an appropriate nickname or by some trivial reminiscence. 
 When this happens, and when relatives are present, 
 their emotions are certainly perturbed. 
 
 These remarks are general, and are applicable to this 
 whole group reported on by me : they are not limited in 
 their application to any one particular series. 
 
 I have not the slightest interest in attempting to 
 coerce belief of any kind. The facts will make different 
 kinds of appeal to different people, and to some they 
 will not appeal at all. These will regard the whole 
 business with contempt and pity. They are within their 
 rights in doing so if they have conscientiously read this 
 and the other records. As a rule however that is where 
 they are apt to fail ; and when a person's knowledge of 
 a subject is small, we may be pardoned for holding his 
 opinion concerning it in light esteem. 
 
 Among the messages the most interesting to me are
 
 CHAP, xxn] THE MYERS CONTROL 305 
 
 the concluding observations, part of which were carefully 
 and laboriously reported by the " Nelly " control, the 
 words (repeated below) sounding odd in a childish voice. 
 
 (Myers) " I could not say it, but they were translating like a schoolboy 
 does his first lines of Virgil so terribly confused and in- 
 accurate. But somehow I could not help it. It was not me 
 communicating, yet I saw it going on. ... I can only think 
 the things, and false things may creep in without my knowing 
 it." 
 
 (Nelly) " He said it was not he, but neither was it fraud. He does not 
 want you to stop the phenomenon, he wants to study it. You 
 are not to say it was wrong and get it stopped. He likes to 
 watch the somnambulistic thing at work. It is not he that is 
 doing it, and yet he is looking on. He does not see how it is 
 worked, but he finds this more interesting than the genuine 
 communications. He did not rattle the curtains either . . . 
 but it was not cheating, and he does not want you to make 
 them think that they are cheats. He does not know how it 
 is worked, but he is studying and he thinks it will help a 
 great deal if he can understand how the cheating things that 
 are not cheats are done. . . . 
 
 [And then came the laborious sentence] 
 
 " He says he is finding out how honest non-phenomena are to be 
 accounted for. Apparently dishonest phenomena are phe- 
 nomena of extreme [interest] apart from the spirit which 
 purports to be communicating." 
 
 Whatever their origin, these words do, in my judg- 
 ment, represent the truth about a good many of these 
 phenomena that is to say, that they are not precisely 
 what their surface-aspect implies, yet neither are they 
 fraud. They are attempts at doing something rather 
 beyond the power of the operators, who arrive approxi- 
 mately at their aim without achieving what they want 
 exactly. They are trying to get something definite 
 through, let us say, and something like it comes. 
 Occasionally they hardly know how it comes, it is a 
 puzzle to them as to us, and often they don't know what 
 
 20
 
 306 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 it is that we have got ; but sometimes they too seem to 
 be spectators, aware of the result, and to be worried by 
 the misconception and misunderstanding which they 
 see will arise, but which they are powerless to prevent, 
 except, as here, by trying to instruct us and awaken our 
 intelligences into a condition in which we too can under- 
 stand and grapple with the unavoidable difficulties of 
 the situation. 
 
 " I can only think the things " : seems to me likely 
 to be an accurate description of the method. It is a 
 telepathic method, and the reproduction by voice or pen 
 is a supplementary and only barely controllable process 
 (cf. also pp. 252 and 308). 
 
 It was characteristic also of Myers to feel as if he 
 were the note-taker, not the communicator, and that 
 he ought to be putting it all down (p. 287). Another 
 amusing episode was the persistence of Prof. Sidgwick's 
 incredulity (p. 287), so that he was represented as asking 
 to be convinced that he was himself communicating, 
 and that the medium was not " getting it out of him 
 somehow." 
 
 The coincidence in time between the termination of 
 this sitting at Birmingham and some writing obtained 
 by Mrs. Verrall at Cambridge, as exhibited in the 
 analytical statement above, on p. 300, is very remark- 
 able and worth careful notice especially when the 
 unexpected character of the Thompson sitting is 
 taken into account. It really makes an effective 
 cross-correspondence. 
 
 These observations terminate this account of com- 
 munications received through the mediumship of Mrs. 
 Thompson. An immense mass has been obtained 
 through her in the past (see Reports in vols. xvii. and
 
 CHAP, xxn] THE MYERS CONTROL 307 
 
 xviii. of Proceedings, S.P.R.), but so far as I know these 
 two sittings are among the last which she has given. 
 We owe her thanks for the time and opportunity which 
 she has freely accorded to members of the Society for 
 scientific purposes. 
 
 In concluding this chapter, which I regard as an 
 important one, I claim that these utterances represent a 
 genuine psychological phenomenon, and are therefore of 
 interest to students of psychical matters, from any point 
 of view. It is just possible that a hostile critic may here 
 find part of the pabulum necessary for making every 
 effort at studying matters of the kind appear ridiculous. 
 Whether this portion, or the subsequent commonplace 
 dialogue carried on through Mrs. Piper, or such few of the 
 " unverifiable " communications as have been reported 
 in our Proceedings (such, for instance, as that on 181 
 above) will appear the more humorous when regarded 
 from the scoffer's point of view, I am unable to judge. 
 Nor need the question deeply concern us.
 
 CHAPTER XXIII 
 
 THE MYERS AND HODGSON CONTROLS IN 
 RECENT PIPER SITTINGS 
 
 AS to Myers and Hodgson controls through Mrs. 
 Piper like the Gurney control in the old days 
 I do not propose to report the communications 
 I received. They were not so good as some of those 
 received by others, partly because I did not give these 
 controls much chance. Indeed "Rector" complains of 
 this as follows : 
 
 Myers has had very little opportunity or encouragement 
 
 to prove his identity. 
 O. J. L. Yes, that is fairly true so far. 
 
 And now if the opportunity can be given him, no one 
 
 on our side is more desirous of proving his identity 
 
 than Myers. Understand ? 
 O. J. L. Yes, I quite understand. 
 
 He understands, and wishes very much to communicate 
 
 with a few of his real friends. R. It should be 
 
 given him in any case, as he is intelligent, clear, and 
 
 understands the necessity of so doing. 
 
 In Mrs. Holland's script of i6th April 1907 a de- 
 scription is given by the Myers H control of one of the 
 difficulties of communication. 
 
 " I want you to understand me but I have so few chances to 
 speak it's like waiting to take a ticket and I am always 
 pushed away from the pigeon-hole before I can influence 
 
 her mind No the scribe's " 
 
 308
 
 CHAP, xxm] MYERS AND HODGSON CONTROLS 309 
 
 Only one of the English sittings in 1907 was con- 
 ducted on similar lines to those in the old days, that 
 is to say, as a voice sitting, a talking, not a writing, 
 sitting : and it was less unlike those of the old Phinuit 
 days than I had expected. 
 
 In fact there was distinct recurrence of what in the 
 old days used to be called "fishing," when Phinuit was 
 groping in tentative fashion for a name and hoping for 
 help from the sitter. 
 
 But in truth I have long wanted to exonerate 
 Phinuit from most of the blame in this matter. The 
 "fishing" procedure had to be admitted, and indeed 
 emphasised, like all other weak spots ; and Phinuit 
 had not been trained to eschew normal help and to take 
 precautions against it, as Mrs. Thompson's " Nelly " 
 had been trained ; but I always felt that his haziness 
 and tentative approach to things probably represented 
 a genuine difficulty, and was part of the phenomenon 
 which needed study ; so I am interested in reading in 
 Dr. Hodgson's Report, p. 382, vol. xiii., the following 
 judicial pronouncement : 
 
 " It was out of the automatic dreameries of persons 
 in some such conditions as those which I have illus- 
 trated above, that Phinuit in my present view so often 
 had to fish his facts ; and I think that assent to correct 
 statements, and other clues from the sitters besides 
 helping the 'communicator' were probably of great 
 service to Phinuit, enabling him to 'cast his line' for 
 those mental automatisms that specially concerned the 
 sitter. 
 
 " Much light seems to me to have been thrown upon 
 Phinuit's mistakes and obscurities and general method 
 of trying to get at facts, in what were on the whole 
 bad sittings, by comparison of the results obtained 
 from the various communicators writing directly or
 
 3io AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 using G.P. as amanuensis; and I feel pretty sure that 
 much of Phinuit's 'fishing' was due to the confusions 
 of the more or less comatose communicators, whose 
 minds had let loose, so to speak, a crowd of earthly 
 memories." 
 
 MANNER OF THE STAINTON MOSES GROUP 
 
 It will be of interest to those familiar with the script 
 of Stainton Moses to see the names of his old controls 
 cropping up. Not only Imperator and Rector, but 
 " Prudens " also, who appears to act as an accomplished 
 messenger. I conjecture, however, that whatever rela- 
 tionship may exist between these personages and the 
 corresponding ones of Stainton Moses, there is little or 
 no identity. For instance, a "Doctor" is represented 
 as communicating or controlling, but he appears neither 
 to have, nor to claim, any connexion with the non-medical 
 " Doctor " of Stainton Moses ; sometimes at any rate 
 this Piper one is called " Dr. Oliver," and is probably 
 intended to represent a deceased medical man of Boston. 
 It is rather a puzzle to me why Mrs. Piper's personalities 
 should have assumed the same set of names. In general 
 characters they are similar ; but I see no very close 
 resemblance in detail. And hitherto the Piper " Imper- 
 ator " has not given to us the same old earth-name as 
 did the original "Imperator" to Stainton Moses. So 
 that it would appear as if they did not very seriously 
 pretend to be identical. 
 
 It is seldom nowadays that there is any marked 
 change of control, such as occurred with Phinuit some- 
 times. The utterances appear to consist of first-person- 
 reporting on the part of Rector, who speaks or writes 
 after the fashion of a dignified and gentle old man. 
 
 It may be noted that in America, with the advent
 
 CHAP, xxin] MYERS AND HODGSON CONTROLS 311 
 
 of the Stainton Moses controls, the atmosphere of a 
 sitting sometimes became rather markedly " religious." 
 This can be illustrated by the following close of an 
 American Voice-Sitting in 1906, reported to me by Mr. 
 Dorr : 
 
 (" Hodgson " terminating his communication) 
 
 Well, I will be off. Good-bye for the present. 
 
 (Rector resumes.) All right. That is first-rate. Took him a 
 long time to turn round and get out. He dislikes to go 
 more than anybody I ever saw. The last moment he kept 
 talking to me and talking to me. He could not give it up. 
 
 PRAYER 
 
 Father, in Thy kindness guide Thy children of earth, bestow 
 Thy blessings on them, teach them with Thy presence and 
 Thy power to receive suffering, pain, illness and sorrow, 
 teach them to know that Thy presence is always with them. 
 May Thy grace and everlasting love be and abide with them 
 now and evermore. 
 
 Farewell. We depart, friends, and may the blessings of God 
 be bestowed on you. Farewell. 
 
 MANNER OF THE HODGSON CONTROL 
 
 The atmosphere of a sitting is always serious, but 
 only occasionally solemn ; usually it is of an even tenor, 
 and sometimes it is hearty and jovial. The following 
 is a characteristic Hodgson greeting extracted from a 
 sitting with Mr. Dorr and Henry James, Jr., at Boston 
 in 1906 : 
 
 Ha ! Well, I did not expect to see you so soon. 
 Good morning, Harry ! 
 I am delighted to see you. 
 H. J. Jr. Is that you, Mr. Hodgson ? 
 
 Yes, it is a great delight to me to see your face once more. 
 How is everything with you, first rate ?
 
 312 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 H. J. Jr. Very well. 
 
 Why, I feel as though I was one among you. Hello, 
 
 George ! 
 G. B. D. Hello ! 
 
 You people don't appreciate my spirit of fun ! But I am 
 Hodgson, and I shall be Hodgson to the end of all eternity, 
 and you cannot change me no matter what you do. 
 H. J. Jr. I think we appreciate it, Mr. Hodgson. 
 
 Well, I hope you do if you don't, you have lost something, 
 because I am what I am, and I shall never be anything else, 
 and of all the joyous moments of my whole existence, the 
 most joyful is when I meet you all. 
 
 This sort of thing is of course not in the least 
 evidential, and yet if I were asked to invent some 
 scheme of salutation more natural and characteristic of 
 Hodgson's personality I should not be able to improve 
 upon it. 
 
 To illustrate the manner of the Hodgson control 
 in my own experience the following brief extract must 
 serve : 
 
 At the Eighth Sitting on 23 Nov. 1906 (present : O.J. L. 
 alone], " Isaac Thompson " wrote a good deal, but the 
 following came from Hodgson P : 
 
 I am Hodgson, but I cannot take Rector's place to-day. 
 
 However I will make a poor attempt to speak through him. 
 O. J. L. Very glad to see you. 
 
 Here's ditto. Do I understand that Mrs. Piper is in England ? 
 O. J. L. Yes, she is, and is staying in my house. 
 
 Capital. If I were in the body it would not be so. 
 
 However I am glad it is so. 
 O. J. L. She is here, well and happy, with Alta and Minerva. 
 
 Good, first rate. I am glad. 
 
 Will you take a message to Billie Newbold for me, safe ? 
 O. J. L. Yes, I will send it through William James. 
 
 Do you wish me to take a message for you ? 
 
 Ask slowly ; remember we cannot hear as well as you can.
 
 CHAP. XXHI] MYERS AND HODGSON CONTROLS 313 
 
 I am so glad to be on this side. 
 
 O. J. L. Well, Hodgson, I do want to ask you something. You know 
 when I am talking to you I am talking to the hand ; but I 
 want to know whether it is through the hand you hear. 
 Suppose I stopped up your medium's ears with cotton wool, 
 would it make any difference? Would the message still 
 come? 
 
 I think it would, try it. 
 O. J. L. Very well, I will another time. 
 
 First rate, I permit it ; first rate. 
 
 But after all I did not try the experiment ; for it 
 is exceedingly difficult to secure complete deafness by 
 plugging the ears even with putty. Moreover the 
 necessary manipulation of the medium's head during 
 trance seemed rather repellent. It is an experiment 
 worth trying, however, if we could be sure of a clear 
 result. If I could have been sure of a crucial test I 
 would have had it done ; but hypersesthesia would have 
 to be allowed for in the positive direction possibly also 
 inhibitory suggestion in the negative, and on the 
 whole I felt that no definite deduction could be made, 
 whatever the result. Nevertheless the experiment 
 ought to be made by some competent person. 
 
 MANNER OF THE IMPERSONATION GENERALLY 
 
 As illustrating the dramatic activity of the hand in 
 an extreme case though it is always very marked, for 
 the hand is full of "personality" (p. 264) I quote the 
 following contemporaneous note made by Mrs. Sidgwick 
 during a sitting in which the Myers P control, at length 
 after much effort, had just succeeded in giving Abt 
 Vogler as the name of a poem he was referring to. 
 
 "The hand is tremendously pleased and excited and 
 thumps and gesticulates. The impression given is like
 
 3 H AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 that of a person dancing round the room in delight at 
 having accomplished something." 
 
 But indeed the writing which immediately followed 
 this success is worth quoting. The record runs thus : 
 
 " (Rector communicating) 
 
 He pronounced it for me again and again just as you did, 
 and he said Rector get her to pronounce it for you and 
 you will understand, he whispered it in my ear. 
 E. M. S. Just as you were coming out ? 
 Just as I left the light. 
 Voglor, yes. 
 E. M. S. Good. 
 
 (Myers communicating) 
 
 Now dear Mrs. Sidgwick in future have no doubt or fear of 
 so-called death as there is none as there is certainly 
 intelligent life beyond it." 
 
 With regard to the misspelling which occurs here 
 and elsewhere, the difficulty is readily imaginable, but it 
 is thus expressed by Rector, later, when he is repeating 
 the name of a poem. The record runs thus : 
 
 "Abt ABT. Volg. 
 
 (Hand expresses dissatisfaction with this.) 
 Vogler. 
 
 (Rector communicating) 
 You see I do not always catch the letters as he repeats them. 
 
 R. 
 E. M. S. No, I see. 
 
 Therefore when I am registering I am apt to misspell. 
 E. M. S. I see. 
 
 But if you ask me to correct it of course I can. R." 
 
 With regard to " fishing " and making use of indica- 
 tions given by the sitter, it seems likely that with the 
 most transparent honesty this would be likely to happen ; 
 because Rector, or any other scribe, is evidently in the 
 position of receiving ideas by a sort of dictation, and
 
 CHAP, xxm] MYERS AND HODGSON CONTROLS 315 
 
 need not always be able clearly to discriminate their 
 source, whether from the ultra- material or from the 
 material side. For instance, the Myers P control 
 attempted to speak about the Odes of Horace, and 
 did so; but Rector, after writing "Odes" without diffi- 
 culty, appeared doubtful about the word, and wrote 
 "Odessus," "Odesesis," etc., and finally half accepted Mrs. 
 Sidgwick's suggestion " Odyssey " ; a good instance of 
 how ready Rector is to accept a misleading suggestion, 
 even when what he has independently written is right ; 
 and also of discontinuity of consciousness between Rector 
 and the real communicator, who in this case was 
 obviously trying to talk about the Odes of Horace in 
 order to connect them with the quotations from Abt 
 Vogler just previously made.
 
 CHAPTER XXIV 
 
 BRIEF SUMMARY OF OTHER EXPERIENCES 
 AND COMMENT THEREUPON 
 
 SOME rather striking sittings were held by a lady 
 named Mrs. Grove, whose deceased friends, a 
 Mr. Marble and some others, sent many appro- 
 priate messages, which were in many respects akin 
 to those which had been received by the same sitter 
 through other mediums. 
 
 Her friends were perfectly obscure people, totally 
 unknown to Mrs. Piper, and unknown in any district in 
 which Mrs. Piper had been ; hence these utterances 
 have an importance of their own, more akin to that of 
 the time when Phinuit showed himself able to deal with 
 the concerns of miscellaneous strangers. They are 
 reported in the Proceedings of the Society for Psychical 
 Research (Part LVIIL), but I do not repeat them here, 
 though I repeat an experiment made in connexion with 
 them : 
 
 EXPERIMENT ON THE RECOGNITION OF A PHOTOGRAPH 
 OF ONE OF THE CONTROLS 
 
 The waking stages of the last sitting of the first 
 Edgbaston series, in December 1906, and of the first of 
 the second series, in May 1907, with an interval between
 
 CHAP, xxi v] OTHER EXPERIENCES 317 
 
 them of five months, are worth recording because of an 
 experiment I made in connexion with the likeness of 
 a person supposed to have been communicating during 
 the trance (in this case Mr. Marble) : the point being 
 to see whether there would be any recognition of a 
 photograph by the automatist before her state had 
 become entirely normal, that is during the sort of 
 period in which it is customarily possible dimly to 
 remember dreams (see page 275). This stage is referred 
 to by Dr. Hodgson on page 401 of vol. xiii. where he 
 calls it Mrs. Piper's subliminal stage, and says that it is 
 a condition in which she frequently has visions of the 
 distant or departing " communicators." 
 
 On the first occasion I waited rather a long time 
 before trying the experiment, something more than an 
 hour, and the recognition was uncertain ; but faint as 
 it was, it seemed to be a residual effect of the trance ; 
 since it was not permanent, and by next day had entirely 
 disappeared. 
 
 On the second occasion I tried directly after the 
 waking stage was complete ; and then the recognition 
 was immediate and certain. But in a few minutes it 
 had become vague and dim, and before the end of the 
 day it had again completely ceased. 
 
 Sequel to sitting No. 13, whick had lasted front 
 11.10 to i.io on $rd December 1906 
 
 After lunch I took eleven photographs of men, and asked Mrs. 
 Piper if she had ever seen any of them. She looked over them, 
 hesitating on the one representing Mr. Joseph Marble for some time, 
 and then picked that out and said she had seen that man somewhere, 
 but she could not remember where. Nothing was said by me during 
 the process, of course. 
 
 Next day, in the evening, I tested Mrs. Piper again with another 
 set of photographs of men, partly the same and partly different,
 
 3i8 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 but containing among others the critical one. This time, however, 
 it was looked at without comment and without interest, and no remem- 
 brance of the appearance seemed to persist. She remembered the fact 
 of having recognised one before ; but when asked to do it again, she 
 picked out, after much hesitation, a different one as a possibility, and 
 said that she thought it had been found in America that the memory 
 evaporated in time, and that it was strongest within an hour of the 
 sitting. The test made the day before had been made about an hour 
 and a half after a sitting at which " Mr. Marble " had been one of the 
 communicators. 
 
 Sequel to Waking Stage of No. 1 4 on i gth May 1 907 
 
 (A number of men's photographs were placed in a row before 
 her as soon as she had come to : she immediately 
 pounced on one without the slightest hesitation.) 
 That is the man I saw. I saw him. That is the man I saw. 
 I saw him up there : such a nice face. I could see him. 
 I could see Mr. Hodgson pushing him up to the front. 
 [The selection was correct ; the photograph was one of the 
 person she calls Joe, i.e. of the late Mr. Joseph Marble.] 
 (An hour or so later. I again put the photographs in front 
 of her. She looked at them as if for the first time, and 
 said) 
 I do not know the photographs. 
 
 (She then hesitated long over the right one, saying she had 
 
 " seen him somewhere," but finished up by saying) 
 No, I do not know. 
 
 COMMENT 
 
 The result of this experiment, with other experiences 
 relating to the description of the personal appearance of 
 a person spoken of in the trance, has satisfied me that 
 whatever may be the cause a visual likeness of the 
 people supposed to be communicating in the trance is 
 sometimes really impressed at the time upon the sub- 
 conscious mind of Mrs. Piper. A veridical dream 
 impression seems to be caused in these cases ; but like 
 other dream impressions it fades. The visual impression
 
 CHAP, xxi v] OTHER EXPERIENCES 319 
 
 is merely an extension of the impression of character and 
 of speech, which is also impressed upon the same stratum 
 of her subconsciousness, and is of a similarly evanescent 
 character. 
 
 During trance undoubtedly her subconsciousness is 
 thus, at least occasionally, in touch with a simulacrum or 
 hallucinatory representation of a deceased person, 
 whatever be the cause, a telepathic impression received 
 from the sitter perhaps, or, as appears more likely, 
 from the surviving influence of the deceased person. 
 
 That much is certain ; and to deny that, is merely to 
 refuse to be informed by facts of experience. But of 
 what nature this evanescent but for a time vivid impres- 
 sion of appearance and character and personality really 
 is, is a more difficult question, on which at present I do 
 not feel competent to express an opinion. For what it 
 is worth, however, my instinct leads me to judge that it 
 is not solely due to a telepathic impulse from the sitter 
 in spite of the fact that the sympathy and understanding 
 of the sitter is a great help, and indeed a determining 
 cause why one set of impressions is produced and not a 
 totally different set. Undoubtedly the existence of real 
 interest and affection on the part of a person present is 
 an awakening cause of a particular veridical impression. 
 It is that which determines the selection, out of the 
 infinite multitude of other impressions which otherwise 
 might equally well be produced. But although sympathy 
 of this kind is the selective and determining cause, I do 
 not feel that it is the creative or constructive cause. It 
 appears to me that there is an agency or energy lying 
 ready, which is capable of arousing in the subconscious- 
 ness of an entranced person, or of persons endowed with 
 automatic faculty, a vast multitude of impressions good 
 bad and indifferent ; and that out of this multitude of
 
 320 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 possible impressions some are selected with more or less 
 discrimination as appropriate to a particular case, the 
 presence of a sitter being the detent or trigger which 
 liberates or guides the energy in one direction and not 
 in another. 
 
 On the whole, these experiences, with many others 
 which are omitted, tend to render certain the existence 
 of some outside intelligence or control, distinct from the 
 consciousness, and as far as I can judge from the sub- 
 consciousness also, of Mrs. Piper or other medium. 
 And they tend to render probable the working hypo- 
 thesis, on which I choose to proceed, that that version 
 of the nature of the intelligences which they themselves 
 present and favour is something like the truth. In other 
 words, I feel that we are in secondary or tertiary touch 
 at least occasionally with some stratum of the surviv- 
 ing personality of the individuals who are represented as 
 sending messages. 
 
 I call the touch secondary, because it is always through 
 the medium and not direct ; and I call it generally 
 tertiary, because it represents itself as nearly always 
 operating through an agency or medium on that side 
 also an agency which calls itself " Rector " or " Phinuit." 
 That these latter impersonations are really themselves 
 individuals, I do not venture either to assert or deny ; 
 but it is difficult or impossible to bring them to book, 
 and an examination of their nature may be deferred : it 
 is the impersonation of verifiable or terrestrially known 
 individuals to which it behoves us in the first instance to 
 pay attention. 
 
 From this point of view the sittings in the Mrs. 
 Grove case at some of which I was present must be 
 regarded as among the most strictly evidential of all ; for 
 a decided unity of character and of message is preserved,
 
 CHAP, xxiv] OTHER EXPERIENCES 321 
 
 no matter through what medium the communication 
 comes. Similar messages had come when Mrs. Grove 
 had sat with Mrs. Thompson and other mediums. 
 
 DEDUCTIONS 
 
 A careful analysis and examination of the facts, both 
 for and against the genuine activity of deceased Com- 
 municators, has been made by Dr. Hodgson, and will be 
 found in his Report in Proceedings, vol. xiii. pages 357- 
 412. (Extracts are quoted above in Chapter XVIII.) 
 He is led distinctly to countenance, and indeed to 
 champion, a cautious and discriminating form of spirit- 
 istic theory, not as a working hypothesis only, but as 
 truly representing part of the facts. His experience was 
 so large, and his critical faculty so awake, that such a 
 conclusion of his is entitled to the gravest consideration. 
 If I had to pronounce a prematurely decided opinion, 
 my own view would agree with his. 
 
 The old series of sittings with Mrs. Piper convinced 
 me of survival, for reasons which I should find it hard to 
 formulate in any strict fashion, but that was their distinct 
 effect. They also made me suspect or more than 
 suspect that surviving intelligences were in some cases 
 consciously communicating, yes, in some few cases 
 consciously ; though more usually the messages came 
 in all probability from an unconscious stratum, being 
 received by the medium in an inspirational manner 
 analogous to psychometry. 
 
 The hypothesis of surviving intelligence and person- 
 ality, not only surviving but anxious and able with 
 difficulty to communicate, is the simplest and most 
 straightforward, and the only one that fits all the facts. 
 But the process of communication is sophisticated by 
 
 21
 
 322 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 many influences, so that it is very difficult, perhaps at 
 present impossible, to disentangle and exhibit clearly the 
 part that each plays. 
 
 One thing that conspicuously suggests itself is that 
 we are here made aware, through these trivial but 
 illuminating facts, of a process which by religious people 
 has always been recognised and insisted on, viz. the 
 direct interaction of incarnate with discarnate mind, 
 that is to say, an intercourse between mind and mind in 
 more than one grade of existence, by means apart from, 
 and independent of, the temporary mechanism of the 
 body. 
 
 The facts indeed open the way to a perception of the 
 influence of spirit generally, as a guiding force in human 
 and terrestrial affairs, active not under the exceptional 
 circumstances of trance alone, but always and constantly 
 and normally, so uniformly active in fact that by 
 ordinary people the agency is undetected and unper- 
 ceived. Most people are far too busy to attend : they 
 are too thoroughly occupied with what for the time are 
 certainly extremely important affairs. A race of inspired 
 people would be hopelessly unpractical, though Society 
 is usually grateful for the existence and utterance of a 
 few individuals of this type. 
 
 The fact that these communications are obtained 
 through subconscious agency is sometimes held to 
 militate against their importance as a subject of study. 
 But have not men of genius sometimes testified that 
 brilliant ideas do surge up into their consciousness from 
 some submerged stratum, at a time when they are in- 
 completely awake to the things of this world ? And 
 ordinary people are aware that a brown study favours 
 the conscious reception of something presumably akin to 
 inspiration, by relegating ordinary experience to the
 
 CHAP, xxiv] OTHER EXPERIENCES 323 
 
 background, and thereby enabling new and unfamiliar 
 ideas to enter or germinate in the mind. 
 
 A trance, or any state of complete unconsciousness, 
 renders the normal though obscure activity of an un- 
 familiar psychical region still more manifest. Not indeed 
 to the patient who is unaware of the whole phenomenon, 
 or remembers it only after the indistinct and temporary 
 fashion of a dream but to an observer or experimenter, 
 who is allowed to enlarge his experience and to receive 
 impressions by deputy ; thereby attaining, at second 
 hand, some of the privileges of intuition or clairvoyance, 
 or even of genius, while he himself remains in an 
 ordinary and business-like condition. His experience in 
 fact may be regarded as an undeserved, and therefore 
 only moderately valuable, kind of vicarious inspiration.
 
 CHAPTER XXV 
 
 INTRODUCTION TO THE STUDY OF CROSS- 
 CORRESPONDENCE 
 
 " I ""HE subject of cross-correspondence is so large and 
 JL complicated that any one who wishes to form an 
 opinion on it is bound to study the detailed 
 publications by Mr. Piddington, Mrs. Verrall, Miss 
 Johnson, and others, in recent volumes of the 
 Proceedings of the Society for Psychical Research. It 
 would be impossible otherwise to give the critical and 
 substantial study which the elaborate literary references 
 demand. Whatever else they are, they are eminently 
 communications from a man of letters, to be interpreted 
 by scholars, and they are full of obscure classical 
 allusions. And parenthetically I may here state, as a 
 noteworthy fact, that nowadays even through Mrs. Piper 
 such scholarly allusions are obtained, not obvious and 
 elementary ones, but such as exhibit a range of reading 
 far beyond that of ordinary people beyond my own for 
 instance and beyond that of anyone present at the time. 
 The facts on which this statement is based have not yet 
 (October 1909) been published. 
 
 Returning to the general subject of cross- 
 correspondence, the main feature of this kind of 
 communication is that we are required to study, not the 
 phenomena exhibited by a single medium actuated by a 
 
 324
 
 CHAP, xxv] CROSS-CORRESPONDENCE 325 
 
 number of ostensible controls, as heretofore, but 
 conversely the utterance of one ostensible control 
 effected through the contributory agency of several 
 different mediums ; who write automatically quite 
 independently of each other, who are at a distance from 
 each other, who are sometimes unknown to each other, 
 and who at first were unaware that any kind of corre- 
 spondence was going on. 
 
 In many cases, moreover, the messages as separ- 
 ately obtained were quite unintelligible, and only 
 exhibited a meaning when they were subsequently 
 put together by another person. So that the con- 
 tent of the message was in no living mind until the 
 correspondences were detected by laborious criticism 
 a year or two later ; then at last the several parts 
 were unified and the whole message and intention 
 made out. 
 
 The object of this ingenious and complicated effort 
 clearly is to prove that there is some definite intelligence 
 underlying the phenomena, distinct from that of any of 
 the automatists, by sending fragments of a message or 
 literary reference which shall be unintelligible to each 
 separately so that no effective mutual telepathy is 
 possible between them, thus eliminating or trying to 
 eliminate what had long been recognised by all members 
 of the Society for Psychical Research as the most 
 troublesome and indestructible of the semi-normal 
 hypotheses. And the further object is evidently to 
 prove as far as possible, by the substance and quality 
 of the message, that it is characteristic of the one 
 particular personality who is ostensibly communicating, 
 and of no other. 
 
 That has clearly been the aim of the communicators 
 themselves. Whether or not they have been successful
 
 326 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 is a question which it may take some time and study 
 finally and conclusively to decide. 
 
 If a student is to form a first hand judgment of any 
 value on this subject, he must, as I have said, read in full 
 the elaborate papers of Mr. Piddington and Miss Johnson 
 and Mrs. Verrall in the important recent volumes of the 
 Proceedings of the Society ; which is no light task. 
 
 DISCOVERY OF CROSS-CORRESPONDENCES 
 
 But as giving the best introductory and purely initial 
 account of this large and evidently growing subject, I 
 will quote from the paper of our Research Officer, Miss 
 Johnson, her Chapter VII. called "The Theory of 
 Cross-correspondences," since it was through her patient 
 care and perspicacity that the existence of such things, 
 on the way to something like their present striking form, 
 was first demonstrated. 
 
 It opens with a quotation from the writings of 
 F. W. H. Myers, which illustrates his attitude to the 
 subject when living : 
 
 " It is not we who are in reality the discoverers here. The experi- 
 ments which are being made are not the work of earthly skill. All that 
 we can contribute to the new result is an attitude of patience, attention, 
 care ; an honest readiness to receive and weigh whatever may be 
 given into our keeping by intelligences beyond our own. Experiments, 
 I say, there are ; probably experiments of a complexity and difficulty 
 which surpass our imagination ; but they are made from the other side 
 of the gulf, by the efforts of spirits who discern pathways and possi- 
 bilities which for us are impenetrably dark." (Human Personality, 
 vol. ii. p. 275.) 
 
 And then it continues : 
 
 In Human Personality Mr. Myers hints more than 
 once at a favourite theory of his that the influence of 
 science on modern thought is not confined to this life
 
 CHAP, xxv] CROSS-CORRESPONDENCE 327 
 
 alone, but may be carried on into the next, and so tend 
 to improve the evidence for communication from the 
 dead. The latter, he suggests, are coming to understand 
 more and more clearly what constitutes really good 
 evidence, and may gradually discover better means of 
 producing it. [In the above passage he formulates this 
 conjecture most clearly, and] it would seem from our 
 recent investigations that some such experiments as he 
 there foreshadowed may actually be taking place. 
 
 Mr. Myers and Dr. Hodgson made attempts at 
 different times to obtain connections between the utter- 
 ances either spoken or written of different automatists. 
 It is by no means easy even to obtain suitable con- 
 ditions for trying such experiments, and unfortunately, 
 as far as I am aware, no complete record of these attempts 
 seems to exist. Some references to them, however, 
 occur in a number of letters written by Mr. Myers to 
 Mrs. Thompson ; for instance on October 24th, 1898, he 
 wrote as follows : 
 
 " Dr. Hodgson is staying on in America for the 
 winter, sitting with Mrs. Piper. It would be grand if 
 we could get communication between the ' controls ' on 
 each side." 
 
 Some interesting connections between the automatisms 
 of Mrs. Thompson and those of other sensitives were 
 already recorded in Mr. Piddington's paper, " On the 
 Types of Phenomena displayed in Mrs. Thompson's 
 Trance," in Proceedings, S.P.R., vol. xviii. pp. 104-307. 
 
 But the most notable development of cross-corre- 
 spondence, and the first appearance of a really compli- 
 cated and remarkably evidential type of them, have 
 taken place since Mr. Myers's death. 
 
 This was shown first in Mrs. Verrall's script, and 
 a considerable section of her Report on it (Proc. vol. xx. 
 pp. 205-275) is devoted to an account of the cross-
 
 328 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY 7 [SECT, iv 
 
 correspondences between her script and the script or 
 automatic speech of other automatists. 
 
 In studying these in proof in the early part of 1906 
 says Miss Johnson, our Research Officer I was struck 
 by the fact that in some of the most remarkable instances 
 the statements in the script of one writer were by no 
 means a simple reproduction of statements in the script 
 of the other, but seemed to represent different aspects 
 of the same idea, one supplementing or completing the 
 other. Thus, in one case (p. 223), Mrs. Forbes's script, 
 purporting to come from her son Talbot, stated that he 
 must now leave her, since he was looking for a sensitive 
 who wrote automatically, in order that he might obtain 
 corroboration of her own writing. Mrs. Verrall, on the 
 same day, wrote of a fir-tree planted in a garden, and 
 the script was signed with a sword and suspended bugle. 
 The latter was part of the badge of the regiment to which 
 Talbot Forbes had belonged, and Mrs. Forbes had in 
 her garden some fir-trees, grown from seed sent to her 
 by her son. These facts were unknown to Mrs. Verrall. 
 
 In another case (pp. 241-245) too complicated to 
 summarise here Mrs. Forbes produced, on November 
 26th and 27th, 1902, references, absolutely meaningless 
 to herself, to a passage in the Symposium which Mrs. 
 Verrall had been reading on these days. These references 
 also applied appropriately to an obscure sentence in Mrs. 
 Verrall's own script of November 26th; and on December 
 1 8th, attempts were made in Mrs. Forbes's script to give 
 a certain test word, " Dion " or " Dy," which, it was 
 stated, "will be found in Myers' own. . . ." Mrs. Verrall 
 interpreted the test word at the time, for reasons given, 
 as " Diotima,', and a description of the same part of 
 the Symposium, including the mention of Diotima, did 
 occur in Human Personality, which was published about 
 three months later, in February 1903. Further references 
 to the Symposium appeared in Mrs. Forbes's script in 
 the early part of 1903 (see Mrs. Verrall's Report, p. 246).
 
 CHAP, xxv] CROSS-CORRESPONDENCE 329 
 
 In another case (pp. 269-271), October i6th, 1904, 
 Mrs. Verrall's script gave details, afterwards verified, of 
 what Mrs. Forbes was doing ; and immediately afterwards 
 Mrs. Verrall had a mental impression of Mrs. Forbes 
 sitting in her drawing-room, with the figure of her son 
 standing looking at her. Mrs. Forbes's script of the 
 same day, purporting to come from her son, stated that 
 he was present and wished she could see him, and that 
 a test was being given for her at Cambridge. 
 
 I became convinced through the study of these cases 
 that there was some special purpose in the particular form 
 they took,' all the more because in Mrs. Verrall's script 
 statements were often associated with them, apparently 
 to draw attention to some peculiar kind of test, described, 
 e.g. as superposing certain things on others, when all 
 would be clear. 
 
 The characteristic of these cases or at least of some 
 of them is that we do not get in the writing of one 
 automatist anything like a mechanical verbatim repro- 
 duction of phrases in the other ; we do not even get the 
 same idea expressed in different ways, as might well 
 result from direct telepathy between them. What we 
 get is a fragmentary utterance in one script, which seems 
 to have no particular point or meaning, and another 
 fragmentary utterance in the other, of an equally pointless 
 character ; but when we put the two together, we see 
 that they supplement one another, and that there is 
 apparently one coherent idea underlying both, but only 
 partially expressed in each. 
 
 It occurred to me, then, that by this method, if by 
 any, it might be possible to obtain evidence more con- 
 clusive than any obtained hitherto of the action of a 
 third intelligence, external to the minds of both auto- 
 matists. If we simply find the same idea expressed 
 even though in different forms by both of them, it may, 
 as I have just said, most easily be explained by telepathy 
 between them ; but it is much more difficult to suppose 
 that the telepathic perception of one fragment could lead
 
 330 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 to the production of another fragment which can only, after 
 careful comparison, be seen to be related to the first. 
 
 The weakness of all well-authenticated cases of 
 apparent telepathy from the dead is, of course, that 
 they can generally be explained by telepathy from the 
 living. If the knowledge displayed by the medium is 
 possessed by any person certainly existing, that is, any 
 living person, we must refer it to that source rather 
 than to a person whose existence is uncertain, that is, 
 a dead person. To do otherwise would be to beg the 
 whole question at issue, for the very thing to be proved 
 is the existence of the dead person. 
 
 Hitherto the evidence for survival has depended on 
 statements that seem to show the control's recollection of 
 incidents in his past life. It would be useless for him to 
 communicate telepathically anything about his present 
 life, because there could be no proof of the truth of the 
 communication. This is the fundamental difference 
 between the types of evidence for telepathy from the 
 living and for telepathy from the dead. 
 
 Now, telepathy relating to the present, such as we 
 sometimes get between living persons, must be stronger 
 evidentially than telepathy relating to the past, because 
 it is much easier to exclude normal knowledge of events 
 in the present than of events in the past. But it has 
 been supposed impossible that we could ever get this 
 kind of evidence for telepathy from the dead ; since 
 events in the present are either known to some living 
 person, in which case we could not exclude his telepathic 
 agency, or they are unknown to any living person, in 
 which case it would be difficult or impossible to prove 
 that they had occurred. 
 
 In these cross-correspondences, however, we find 
 apparently telepathy relating to the present, that is, 
 the corresponding statements are approximately con- 
 temporaneous, and to events in the present which, to 
 all intents and purposes, are unknown to any living 
 person ; since the meaning and point of her script is
 
 CHAP, xxv] CROSS-CORRESPONDENCE 331 
 
 often uncomprehended by each automatist until the 
 solution is found through putting the two scripts together. 
 At the same time we have proof of what has occurred 
 [i.e. some special indication that a correspondence is 
 being attempted] in the scripts themselves. Thus it 
 appears that this method is directed towards satisfying 
 our evidential requirements. 
 
 Now, granted the possibility of communication, it 
 may be supposed that within the last few years a certain 
 group of persons have been trying to communicate with 
 us, who are sufficiently well instructed to know all the 
 objections that reasonable sceptics have urged against 
 the previous evidence, and sufficiently intelligent to 
 realise to the full all the force of these objections. It 
 may be supposed that these persons have invented a 
 new plan, the plan of cross-correspondences, to meet 
 the sceptics' objections. There is no doubt that the 
 cross-correspondences are a characteristic element in the 
 scripts that we have been collecting in the last few 
 years, the scripts of Mrs. Verrall, Mrs. Forbes, Mrs. 
 Holland, and, still more recently, Mrs. Piper. And the 
 important point is that the element is a new one. We 
 have reason to believe, as I have shown above, that the 
 idea of making a statement in one script complementary 
 of a statement in another had not occurred to Mr. Myers 
 in his lifetime, for there is no reference to it in any of 
 his written utterances on the subject that I have been 
 able to discover. Neither did those who have been 
 investigating automatic script since his death invent 
 this plan, if plan it be. It was not the automatists 
 themselves that detected it, but a student of their 
 scripts ; it has every appearance of being an element 
 imported from outside ; it suggests an independent 
 invention, an active intelligence constantly at work in 
 the present, not a mere echo or remnant of individu- 
 alities of the past. 
 
 Yes, it suggests an independent invention an active
 
 332 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [ SECT - iv 
 
 intelligence constantly at work in the present, not a mere 
 echo or remnant of individualities of the past. 
 
 And so the matter has gone on developing, and a 
 still further and more elaborate system of evidently 
 experimental and designed cross-correspondence has 
 now been discovered by Mr. Piddington in the scripts 
 of the automatists mentioned, when independently com- 
 pared together ; with veiled statements in those same 
 scripts which symbolically but definitely claim that such 
 correspondences are to be found if looked for. Those 
 so far discovered are reported in the Society's Proceed- 
 ings a series of documents upon a consideration of 
 which I do not propose to enter, since at this stage they 
 are not capable of effective abridgement. 
 
 SUMMARY 
 
 Summarising once more our position as regards 
 cross-correspondence we have in the course of the last 
 few years been driven to recognise that the controls 
 are pertinaciously trying to communicate now one 
 now another definite idea by means of two or more 
 different automatists, whom at the same time they are 
 trying to prevent from communicating telepathically 
 or unconsciously with one another ; and that in order to 
 achieve this deliberate aim the controls express the 
 factors of the idea in so veiled a form that each writer 
 indites her own share without understanding it. Yet 
 some identifying symbol or phrase is often included 
 in each script, so as to indicate to a critical examiner 
 that the correspondence is intended and not accidental ; 
 and, moreover, the idea thus co-operatively expressed is 
 so definite that, when once the clue is found, no room 
 is left for doubt as to the proper interpretation.
 
 CHAP, xxv] CROSS-CORRESPONDENCE 333 
 
 That is precisely what we have quite recently again 
 and again obtained. We are told by the communicators 
 that there are other correspondences not yet detected 
 by us ; and by more careful collation of the documents 
 this has already been found true. The evidence needs 
 careful and critical study ; it is not in itself sensational, 
 but it affords strong evidence of the intervention of a 
 mind behind and independent of the automatist 
 
 If this be so says the present President of the 
 Society for Psychical Research, Mrs. Sidgwick the 
 question what mind this is becomes of extreme interest 
 and importance. Can it be a mind still in the body ? 
 or have we got into relation with minds which have 
 survived bodily death and are endeavouring by means 
 of the cross-correspondences to produce evidence of their 
 operation ? If this last hypothesis be the true one, it 
 would mean that intelligent co-operation between other 
 than embodied human minds and our own, in experi- 
 ments of a new kind intended to prove continued 
 existence, has become possible ; and we should be 
 justified in feeling that we are entering on a new and 
 very important stage of the Society's work. 
 
 Consider for a moment the purport and full bearing 
 of a judgment which, though still in form hypo- 
 thetical, I hold for my own part to be fully justified : 
 Intelligent co-operation between other than embodied 
 human minds -than- our own . . . has become possible. 
 
 It is surely difficult to over-estimate the importance 
 of so momentous an induction when it can finally be 
 made. 
 
 Man's practical outlook upon the universe is entering 
 upon a new phase. Simultaneously with the beginning 
 of a revolutionary increase in his powers of physical 
 locomotion which will soon be extended into a third
 
 334 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 dimension and no longer limited to a solid or liquid 
 surface his power of reciprocal mental intercourse also 
 is in process of being enlarged ; for there are signs that 
 it will some day be no longer limited to contemporary 
 denizens of earth, but will permit a utilisation of know- 
 ledge and powers superior to his own, even to the 
 extent of ultimately attaining trustworthy information 
 concerning other conditions of existence.
 
 CHAPTER XXVI 
 TENTATIVE CONCLUSION 
 
 IF we now try to summarise once more the position 
 at which we have so far arrived which I have 
 endeavoured to express in the concluding para- 
 graph of the preceding chapter we shall represent it 
 somewhat as follows : 
 
 The evidence for the survival of man, that is for 
 the persistence of human intelligence and individual 
 personality beyond bodily death, has always been 
 cumulative ; and now, through recent developments of 
 the ancient phenomenon of automatic writing, it is 
 beginning to be crucial. 
 
 The fame of Mrs. Piper has spread into all lands, 
 and I should think the fame of Mrs. Verrall also. In 
 these recent cases of automatism the Society has been 
 singularly fortunate, for in the one we have a Medium 
 who has been under strict supervision and competent 
 management for the greater part of her psychical life ; 
 and in the other we have one of the sanest and acutest 
 of our own investigators fortunately endowed with some 
 power herself, some power of acting as translator or 
 interpreter between the psychical and the physical worlds. 
 There are also other ladies to some extent concerned in 
 the recent unsensational but most intelligent phenomena, 
 especially the one known as Mrs, Holland, who are 
 
 335
 
 336 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 likewise above any suspicion of duplicity. But, indeed, 
 the whole thing has been so conducted that no duplicity, 
 either conscious or unconscious, can rationally be sus- 
 pected : everything has been deposited at the time with 
 responsible persons outside the sphere of influence, and 
 we are at liberty to learn what we can from the record 
 of the phenomena, unperturbed by any moral suspicions. 
 
 And what do we find ? 
 
 We find deceased friends some of them well known 
 to us and active members of the Society while alive 
 especially Gurney, Myers, and Hodgson constantly pur- 
 porting to communicate, with the express purpose of 
 patiently proving their identity and giving us cross- 
 correspondences between different mediums. We also 
 find them answering specific questions in a manner 
 characteristic of their known personalities and giving 
 evidence of knowledge appropriate to them. 
 
 Not easily or early do we make this admission. In 
 spite of long conversations with what purported to be 
 the surviving intelligence of these friends and in- 
 vestigators, we were by no means convinced of their 
 identity by mere general conversation, even when of 
 a friendly and intimate character, such as in normal 
 cases would be considered amply and overwhelmingly 
 sufficient for the identification of friends speaking, let us 
 say, through a telephone or a typewriter. We required 
 definite and crucial proof a proof difficult even to 
 imagine as well as difficult to supply. 
 
 The ostensible communicators realise the need of 
 such proof just as fully as we do, and have done their 
 best to satisfy the rational demand. Some of us think 
 they have succeeded, others are still doubtful. 
 
 The following is Mrs. Verrall's conclusion after 
 years of first-hand experience and careful testing :
 
 CHAP, xxvi] TENTATIVE CONCLUSION 337 
 
 It cannot be denied that the "communicator" of the 
 Piper sittings and of my own script presents a consistent 
 personality dramatically resembling that of the person 
 whom he claims to be. 
 
 I entirely acquiesce in this judgment. In fact, I am 
 of those who, though they would like to see further and 
 still stronger and more continued proofs, are of opinion 
 that a good case has been made out, and that as the 
 best working hypothesis at the present time it is 
 legitimate to grant that lucid moments of intercourse 
 with deceased persons may in the best cases supervene ; 
 amid a mass of supplementary material, quite natural 
 under the circumstances, but mostly of a presumably 
 subliminal and less evidential kind. 
 
 The boundary between the two states the known 
 and the unknown is still substantial, but it is wearing 
 thin in places ; and like excavators engaged in boring 
 a tunnel from opposite ends, amid the roar of water and 
 other noises, we are beginning to hear now and again 
 the strokes of the pickaxes of our comrades on the other 
 side. 
 
 So we presently come back out of our tunnel into 
 the light of day, and relate our experience to a busy and 
 incredulous, or in some cases too easily credulous, world. 
 We expect to be received with incredulity ; though 
 doubtless we shall be told in some quarters that it is all 
 stale news, that there has been access to the other side 
 of the mountain range from time immemorial, and that 
 our laboriously constructed tunnel was quite unnecessary. 
 Agile climbers may have been, to the top and peeped 
 over. Flying messages from the other side may have 
 arrived ; pioneers must have surveyed the route. But 
 we, like the navvies, are unprovided with wings, we dig 
 and work on the common earth, our business is to pierce 
 
 22
 
 338 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 the mountain at some moderate elevation, and con- 
 struct a permanent road or railway for the service of 
 humanity. 
 
 What we have to announce, then, is no striking 
 novelty, no new method of communication, but only the 
 reception, by old but developing methods, of carefully 
 constructed evidence of identity more exact and more 
 nearly complete than perhaps ever before. Carefully 
 constructed evidence, I say. The constructive ingenuity 
 exists quite as much on the other side of the partition 
 as on our side : there has been distinct co-operation 
 between those on the material and those on the im- 
 material side; and we are at liberty, not indeed to 
 announce any definite conclusion, but to adopt as a 
 working hypothesis the ancient doctrine of a possible 
 intercourse of intelligence between the material and 
 some other, perhaps ethereal, order of existence. 
 
 Some people have expected or hoped to communicate 
 with Mars ; it appears likely that recognised communica- 
 tion may some day occur with less removed, and indeed 
 less hypothetical, dwellers in (or perhaps not in) the 
 realm of space. 
 
 But let us not jump to the conclusion that the idea 
 of " space " no longer means anything to persons removed 
 from the planet. They are no longer in touch with 
 matter truly, and therefore can no longer appeal to our 
 organs of sense, as they did when they had bodies for 
 that express purpose ; but, for all we know, they may 
 exist in the ether and be as aware of space and of the 
 truths of geometry, though not of geography, as we are. 
 Let us not be too sure that their condition and sur- 
 roundings are altogether and utterly different from 
 those of mankind. That is one of the things we may 
 gradually find out not to be true.
 
 CHAP, xxvi] TENTATIVE CONCLUSION 339 
 
 Meanwhile is there anything that provisionally and 
 tentatively we can say that is earnestly taught to those 
 who are willing to make the hypothesis that the com- 
 munications are genuine ? 
 
 The first thing we learn, perhaps the only thing we 
 clearly learn in the first instance, is continuity. There 
 is no such sudden break in the conditions of existence 
 as may have been anticipated ; and no break at all in 
 the continuous and conscious identity of genuine 
 character and personality. Essential belongings, such 
 as memory, culture, education, habits, character, and 
 affection, all these, and to a certain extent tastes 
 and interests, for better for worse, are retained. 
 Terrestrial accretions, such as worldly possessions, 
 bodily pain and disabilities, these for the most part 
 naturally drop away. 
 
 Meanwhile it would appear that knowledge is not 
 suddenly advanced it would be unnatural if it were, 
 we are not suddenly flooded with new information, 
 nor do we at all change our identity ; but powers and 
 faculties are enlarged, and the scope of our outlook on 
 the universe may be widened and deepened, if effort 
 here has rendered the acquisition of such extra insight 
 legitimate and possible. 
 
 On the other hand, there are doubtless some whom 
 the removal of temporary accretion and accidents of 
 existence will leave in a feeble and impoverished 
 condition ; for the things are gone in which they trusted, 
 and they are left poor indeed. Such doctrines have 
 been taught, on the strength of vision and revelation 
 quite short of any recognised Divine revelation for 
 more than a century. The visions of Swedenborg, 
 divested of their exuberant trappings, are not wholly 
 unreal, and are by no means wholly untrue. There is
 
 340 AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY [SECT, iv 
 
 a general consistency in the doctrines that have thus 
 been taught through various sensitives, and all I do is 
 to add my testimony to the rational character of the 
 general survey of the universe indicated by Myers in 
 his great and eloquent work.
 
 CHAPTER XXVII 
 IN MEMORY OF MYERS 
 
 IT behoves me who have learnt so much from the 
 Pioneers and Founders of the Society for Psychical 
 Research not to conclude this book, which 
 attempts to set forth in some detail an outline of the 
 less orthodox facts by which among other things I 
 have been led to my views concerning the universe, 
 without emphasising the debt I owe to those who have 
 immediately preceded me in this study ; and I can 
 discharge the debt most compactly by quoting here 
 the Address which I gave to the Society for Psychical 
 Research shortly after the death of its President of 
 1900 on the occasion when it fell to my lot to succeed 
 him in the Chair. 
 
 IN MEMORY OF F. W. H. MYERS 
 
 jv re n>Xl v Ka * VOOTOV erapmv 
 
 Who would have thought a year ago, when our 
 Secretary and joint Founder at length consented to be 
 elected President, that we should so soon be lamenting 
 his decease ? 
 
 When Henry Sidgwick died, the Society was 
 orphaned ; and now it is left desolate. Of the original 
 chief founders, Professor Barrett alone remains ; for 
 
 341
 
 342 IN MEMORY OF MYERS [CHAP, xxvn 
 
 Mr. Podmore, the only other member of the first 
 Council still remaining on it, was not one of the actual 
 founders of the Society. Neither the wisdom of 
 Sidgwick nor the energy and power of Myers can by 
 any means be replaced. Our loss is certain, but the 
 blow must not be paralysing. Rather it must stimulate 
 those that remain to fresh exertions, must band us 
 together, determined that a group of workers called 
 together for a pioneering work, for the founding and 
 handing on to posterity of a new science, must not 
 be permitted to disband and scatter till their work is 
 done. That work will not be done in our lifetime ; it 
 must continue with what energy and wisdom we can 
 muster, and we must be faithful to the noble leaders 
 who summoned us together, and laid this burden to 
 our charge. 
 
 I, unworthy, am called to this Chair. I would for 
 every reason that it could have been postponed ; 
 but it is the wish of your Council ; I am told that it 
 was the wish of Myers, and I regard it as a duty from 
 which I must not shrink. 
 
 The last communication which my predecessor 
 made was in memory of Henry Sidgwick : my own 
 first communication must be in memory of Frederic 
 Myers. 
 
 To how many was he really known ? I wonder. 
 Known in a sense he was to all, except the unlettered 
 and the ignorant. Known in reality he was to very 
 few. But to the few who were privileged to know 
 him, his is a precious memory : a memory which will 
 not decay with the passing of the years. I was 
 honoured with his intimate friendship. I esteem it one 
 of the privileges of my life. 
 
 To me, though not to me alone, falls the duty of
 
 CHAP, xxvn] IN MEMORY OF MYERS 343 
 
 doing some justice to his memory. I would that I 
 might be inspired for the task. 
 
 I was not one of those who knew him as a youth, 
 and my acquaintance with him ripened gradually. Our 
 paths in life were wide apart, and our powers were 
 different : our powers, but not our tastes. He could 
 instruct me in literature and most other things, I could 
 instruct him in science ; he was the greedier learner of 
 the two. I never knew a man more receptive, nor 
 one with whom it was a greater pleasure to talk. His 
 grasp of science was profound : I do not hesitate to 
 say it, though many who did not really know him will 
 fail to realise that this was possible ; nor was he fully 
 conscious of it himself. Even into some of the more 
 technical details, when they were properly presented, 
 he could and did enter, and his mind was in so prepared 
 a state that any fact once sown in it began promptly 
 to take root and bud. It was not a detailed knowledge 
 of science that he possessed, of course, but it was a 
 grasp, a philosophic grasp, of the meaning and bearing 
 of it all, not unlike the accurately comprehending 
 grasp of Tennyson. And again and again in his writings 
 do we find the facts, which his mind had thus from many 
 sources absorbed, utilised for the purpose of telling and 
 brilliant illustrations, and made to contribute each its 
 quota to his Cosmic scheme. 
 
 For that is what he was really doing, all through 
 this last quarter of a century : he was laying the 
 foundation for a cosmic philosophy, a scheme of 
 existence as large and comprehensive and well founded 
 as any that have appeared. 
 
 Do I mean that he achieved such a structure? I 
 do not. A philosophy of that kind is not to be 
 constructed by the labour of one man, however
 
 344 IN MEMORY OF MYERS [CHAP, xxvn 
 
 brilliant ; and Myers laboured almost solely on the 
 psychological side. He would be the first to deprecate 
 any exaggeration of what he has done ; but he himself 
 would have admitted this, that he strenuously and 
 conscientiously sought facts, and endeavoured to con- 
 struct his cosmic foundation by their aid and in their 
 light, and not in the dark gropings of his own unaided 
 intelligence. 
 
 To me it has seemed that most philosophers suffer 
 from a dearth of facts. In the past necessarily so, for 
 the scientific exploration of the physical universe is, 
 as it were, a thing of yesterday. Our cosmic outlook 
 is very different from that of the ancients, is different 
 even from that of philosophers of the middle of last 
 century, before the spectroscope was invented, before 
 Darwin and Wallace wrote, before many discoveries 
 connected with less familiar household words than 
 these : in the matter of physical science alone the 
 most recent philosopher must needs have some 
 advantage. But this is a small item in his total outfit, 
 mental phenomena must contribute the larger part of 
 that ; and the facts of the mind have been open it is 
 generally assumed from all antiquity. This is in 
 great degree true, and philosophers have always 
 recognised and made use of these facts, especially those 
 of the mind in its normal state. Yet in modern science 
 we realise that to understand a thing thoroughly it 
 must be observed not only in its normal state but under 
 all the conditions into which it can be thrown by experi- 
 ment, every variation being studied and laid under 
 contribution to the general understanding of the 
 whole. 
 
 And, I ask, did any philosopher ever know the facts 
 of the mind in health and in disease more profoundly,
 
 CHAP, xxvii] IN MEMORY OF MYERS 345 
 
 with more detailed and intimate knowledge, drawn from 
 personal inquiry, and from the testimony of all the 
 savants of Europe, than did Frederic Myers? He 
 laid under contribution every abnormal condition 
 studied in the Salpetriere, in hypnotic trance, in 
 delirium, every state of the mind in placidity and in 
 excitement. He was well acquainted with the curious 
 facts of multiple personality, of clairvoyant vision, of 
 hallucinations, automatisms, self-suggestion, of dreams, 
 and of the waking visions of genius. 
 
 It will be said that Hegel, and to some extent Kant 
 also, as well as other philosophers, recognised some 
 ultra-normal mental manifestations, and allowed a place 
 for clairvoyance in their scheme. All honour to those 
 great men for doing so, in advance of the science of 
 their time ; but how could they know all that we know 
 to-day ? Fifty years ago the facts even of hypnotism 
 were not by orthodox science accepted ; such studies as 
 were made, were made almost surreptitiously, here and 
 there, by some truth-seeker clear-sighted enough to out- 
 step the fashion of his time and to look at things with 
 his own eyes. But only with difficulty could he publish 
 his observations, and doubtless many were lost for 
 fear of ridicule and the contempt of his professional 
 brethren. 
 
 But now it is different : not so different as it ought 
 to be, even yet; but facts previously considered occult 
 are now investigated and recorded and published in 
 every country of Europe. The men who observe 
 them are too busy to unify them ; they each contribute 
 their portion, but they do not grasp the whole : the 
 grasping of the whole is the function of a philosopher. 
 I assert that Myers was that philosopher. 
 
 Do I then in my own mind place him on a pedestal
 
 346 IN MEMORY OF MYERS [CHAP, xxvn 
 
 by the side of Plato and Kant ? God forbid ! I am 
 not one to juggle with great names and apportion 
 merit to the sages of mankind. Myers' may not 
 be a name which will sound down the ages as an 
 achiever and builder of a system of truth ; but I do 
 claim for him that as an earnest pioneer and industrious 
 worker and clear-visioned student, he has laid a founda- 
 tion, perhaps not even a foundation but a corner-stone, 
 on ground more solid than has ever been available 
 before ; and I hold that the great quantity of knowledge 
 now open to any industrious truth-seeker gives a man 
 of modest merit and of self-distrustful powers, a lever, 
 a fulcrum, more substantial than those by which the 
 great men of antiquity and of the middle ages were 
 constrained to accomplish their mighty deeds. 
 
 Myers left behind two unpublished volumes on 
 Human Personality, left them, alas, not finished, not 
 finally finished ; how nearly finished I do not know. 
 I read fractions of them as they left his pen, and to me 
 they seemed likely to be an epoch-making work. 
 
 They are doubtless finished enough : more might 
 have been done, they might have been better ordered, 
 more highly polished, more neatly dove-tailed, had he 
 lived ; but they represent for all time his real life work, 
 that for which he was willing to live laborious days ; 
 they represent what he genuinely conceived to be a 
 message of moment to humanity : they are his legacy 
 to posterity ; and in the light of the facts contained in 
 them he was willing and even eager to die. 
 
 The termination of his life, which took place at Rome 
 in presence of his family, was physically painful owing to 
 severe attacks of difficult breathing which constantly pre- 
 ceded sleep ; but his bearing under it all was so patient 
 and elevated as to extort admiration from the excellent
 
 CHAP, xxvn] IN MEMORY OF MYERS 347 
 
 Italian doctor who attended him. And in a private letter 
 by an eye-witness his departure was described as " a 
 spectacle for the Gods ; it was most edifying to see how 
 a genuine conviction of immortality can make a man 
 indifferent to what to ordinary people is so horrible." 
 
 In the intervals of painful breathing he quoted from 
 one of his own poems ("The Renewal of Youth," 
 which he preferred to earlier and better-known poems 
 of his, and from which alone I quote) : 
 
 "Ah, welcome then that hour which bids thee lie 
 In anguish of thy last infirmity ! 
 Welcome the toss for ease, the gasp for air, 
 The visage drawn, and Hippocratic stare ; 
 Welcome the darkening dream, the lost control, 
 The sleep, the swoon, the arousal of the soul ! " 
 
 Death he did not dread. That is true ; and his clear 
 and happy faith was the outcome entirely of his scientific 
 researches. The years of struggle and effort and 
 systematic thought had begotten in him a confidence as 
 absolute and supreme as is to be found in the holiest 
 martyr or saint. By this I mean that it was not possible 
 for any one to have a more absolute and childlike con- 
 fidence that death was a mere physical event. To him 
 it was an adversity which must happen to the body, but 
 it was not one of those evil things which may assault and 
 hurt the soul. 
 
 An important and momentous event truly, even as 
 birth is ; a temporary lapse of consciousness, even as 
 trance may be ; a waking up to strange and new surround- 
 ings, like a more thorough emigration than any that can 
 be undertaken on a planet ; but a destruction or lessening 
 of power, no whit. Rather an enhancement of existence, 
 an awakening from this earthly dream, a casting off of 
 the trammels of the flesh, and putting on of a body more
 
 348 IN MEMORY OF MYERS [CHAP, xxvn 
 
 adapted to the needs of an emancipated spirit, a wider 
 field of service, a gradual opportunity of re-uniting with 
 the many who have gone before. So he believed, on 
 what he thought a sure foundation of experience, and 
 in the strength of that belief he looked forward hopefully 
 to perennial effort and unending progress : 
 
 "Say, could aught else content thee? which were best, 
 After so brief a battle an endless rest, 
 Or the ancient conflict rather to renew, 
 By the old deeds strengthened mightier deeds to do?" 
 
 Such was his faith : by this he lived, and in this he 
 died. Religious men in all ages have had some such 
 faith, perhaps a more restful and less strenuous faith ; 
 but to Myers the faith did not come by religion : he 
 would have described himself as one who walked by 
 sight and knowledge rather than by faith, and his eager 
 life-long struggle for knowledge was in order that he 
 might by no chance be mistaken. 
 
 To some, conviction of this kind would be impossible 
 they are the many who know not what science is. To 
 others, conviction of this kind seems unnecessary they 
 are the favoured ones who feel that they have grasped all 
 needed truth by revelation or by intuition. But by a few 
 here and there, even now, this avenue to knowledge 
 concerning the unseen is felt to be open. Myers believed 
 that hereafter it would become open to all. He knew 
 that the multitude could appreciate science no more, 
 perhaps less, than they can appreciate religion ; but he 
 knew further that when presently any truth becomes 
 universally accepted by scientific men, it will penetrate 
 downwards and be accepted by ordinary persons, as they 
 now accept any other established doctrine, such as the 
 planetary position of the earth in the solar system, or the 
 evolution of species, not because they have really made
 
 CHAP, xxvn] IN MEMORY OF MYERS 349 
 
 a study of the matter, but because .it is a part of the 
 atmosphere into which they were born. 
 
 If continuity of existence and intelligence across the 
 gulf of death really can ever be thus proved, it surely is 
 a desirable and worthy object for science to aim at. 
 There be some religious men of little faith who resent 
 this attempted intrusion of scientific proof into their 
 arena ; as if they had a limited field which could be en- 
 croached upon. Those men do not realise, as Myers 
 did, the wealth of their inheritance. They little know 
 the magnitude of the possibilities of the universe, the 
 unimagined scope of the regions still, and perhaps for 
 ever, beyond the grasp of what we now call science. 
 
 There was a little science in my youth which prided 
 itself upon being positive knowledge, and sought to pour 
 scorn upon the possibility, say, of prayer or of any mode 
 of communication between this world and a purely 
 hypothetical other. Honest and true and brilliant though 
 narrow men held these beliefs and promulgated these 
 doctrines for a time : they did good service in their day 
 by clearing away some superstition, and, with their 
 healthy breezy common-sense, freeing the mind from 
 cant, that is, from the conventional utterance of phrases 
 embodying beliefs only half held. I say no word against 
 the scientific men of that day, to whom were opposed 
 theologians of equal narrowness and of a more bitter 
 temper. But their warlike energy, though it made them 
 effective crusaders, left their philosophy defective and 
 their science unbalanced. It has not fully re-attained 
 equilibrium yet. With Myers the word Science meant 
 something much larger, much more comprehensive : it 
 meant a science and a philosophy and a religion com- 
 bined. It meant, as it meant to Newton, an attempt 
 at a true cosmic scheme. His was no purblind outlook
 
 350 IN MEMORY OF MYERS [CHAP, xxvn 
 
 on a material universe limited and conditioned by our 
 poor senses. He had an imagination wider than that 
 of most men. Myers spoke to me once of the possibility 
 that the parts of an atom move perhaps inside the atom 
 in astronomical orbits, as the planets move in the solar 
 system, each spaced out far away from others and not 
 colliding, but altogether constituting the single group or 
 system we call the atom, a microcosm akin to the 
 visible cosmos ; which again might be only an atom of 
 some larger whole. I was disposed at that time to 
 demur. I should not demur now ; the progress of 
 science within the last few years of the nineteenth 
 century makes the first part of this thesis extremely 
 probable. On the latter part too there is more to be 
 said than is generally known. Physics and astronomy 
 are rapidly advancing in this direction. 
 
 Nor was it only upon material things that he looked 
 with the eye of prescience and of hope. I never knew 
 a man so hopeful concerning his ultimate destiny. He 
 once asked me whether I would barter if it were 
 possible my unknown destiny, whatever it might be, 
 for as many seons of unmitigated and wise terrestrial 
 happiness as might last till the secular fading of the sun, 
 and then an end. 
 
 He would not ! No limit could satisfy him. That 
 which he was now he only barely knew, for to him not 
 the whole of each personality is incarnate in this mortal 
 flesh, the subliminal self still keeps watch and ward 
 beyond the threshold, and is in touch always with another 
 life, but that which he might come to be hereafter he 
 could by no means guess : oi/Tra e<f>avepco0r) rl eo-opeOa. 
 Gradually and perhaps through much suffering, from 
 which indeed he sensitively shrank, but through which 
 nevertheless he was ready to go, he believed that a
 
 CHAP, xxvn] IN MEMORY OF MYERS 351 
 
 being would be evolved out of him, "even," as he 
 would say, "out of him" as much higher in the scale 
 of creation as he now was above the meanest thing- 
 
 o 
 
 that crawls. 
 
 Nor yet an end. Infinity of infinities he could 
 conceive no end, of space or time or existence, nor yet 
 of development : though an end of the solar system and 
 therefore of mankind seemed to him comparatively 
 imminent 
 
 "That hour may come when Earth no more can keep 
 Tireless her year-long voyage thro' the deep ; 
 Nay, when all planets, sucked and swept in one, 
 Feed their rekindled solitary sun ; 
 Nay, when all suns that shine, together hurled, 
 Crash in one infinite and lifeless world : 
 Yet hold thou still, what worlds soe'er may roll, 
 Naught bear they with them master of the soul ; 
 In all the eternal whirl, the cosmic stir, 
 All the eternal is akin to her ; 
 She shall endure, and quicken, and live at last, 
 When all save souls has perished in the past." 
 
 Infinite progress, infinite harmony, infinite love, 
 these were the things which filled and dominated his 
 existence. Limits for him were repellent and impossible. 
 Limits conditioned by the flesh and by imperfection, 
 by rebellion, blindness, and error, these are obvious, 
 these he admitted and lamented to the full ; but ultimate 
 limits, impassable barriers, cessation of development, a 
 highest in the scale of being beyond which it was im- 
 possible to go, these he would not admit, these seemed 
 to him to contradict all that he had gleaned of the essence 
 and meaning of existence. 
 
 Principalities and Powers on and on, up and up, 
 without limit now and for ever, this was the dominant 
 note of his mind ; and if he seldom used the word God 
 except in poetry, or employed the customary phrases, it
 
 352 IN MEMORY OF MYERS [CHAP, xxvii 
 
 was because everything was so supremely real to him ; 
 and " God," the personified totality of existence, too 
 blinding a conception to conceive. 
 
 For practical purposes something less lofty served, 
 and he could return from cosmic speculations to the 
 simple everyday life, which is for all of us the immediate 
 business in hand, and which, if patiently pursued, seemed 
 to him to lead to more than could be desired or 
 deserved 
 
 " Live thou and love ! so best and only so 
 Can thy one soul into the One Soul flow, 
 Can thy small life to Life's great centre flee, 
 And thou be nothing, and the Lord in thee." 
 
 This is an expression of himself : it was not so much 
 his creed as himself. He with his whole being and 
 personality at first slowly and painfully, with many 
 rebuffs and after much delay and hesitation, but in the 
 end richly and enthusiastically rose to this height of 
 emotion, of conviction, and of serenity ; though perhaps 
 to few he showed it. 
 
 "Either we cannot or we hardly dare 
 Breathe forth that vision into earthly air ; 
 And if ye call us dreamers, dreamers then 
 Be we esteemed amid you waking men ; 
 Hear us or hear not as ye choose ; but we 
 Speak as we can, and are what we must be." 
 
 Not that he believed easily : let no man think that 
 his faith came easily and cost him nothing. He has 
 himself borne witness to the struggle, the groanings that 
 could not be uttered. His was a keenly emotional 
 nature. What he felt, he felt strongly ; what he believed, 
 he believed in no half-hearted or conventional manner. 
 When he doubted, he doubted fiercely ; but the pain of 
 the doubt only stimulated him to effort, to struggle ; to
 
 CHAP, xxvn] IN MEMORY OF MYERS 353 
 
 know at least the worst, and doubt no longer. He was 
 content with no half knowledge, no clouded faith, he 
 must know or he must suffer, and in the end he believed 
 that he knew. 
 
 Seeker after Truth and Helper of his comrades 
 
 is a line in his own metre, though not a quotation, which 
 runs in my mind as descriptive of him ; suggested 
 doubtless by that line from the Odyssey which, almost 
 in a manner at his own request, I have placed in the 
 fore-front of this essay. For he speaks of himself in an 
 infrequent autobiographical sentence as having "often 
 a sense of great solitude, and of an effort beyond my 
 strength ; ' striving,' as Homer says of Odysseus in 
 a line which I should wish graven on some tablet in 
 my memory, 'striving to save my own soul and my 
 comrades' homeward way." 1 
 
 But the years of struggle and effort brought in the 
 end ample recompense, for they gave him a magnificent 
 power to alleviate distress. He was able to communicate 
 something of his assurance to others, so that more than 
 one bereaved friend learned to say with him 
 
 " What matter if thou hold thy loved ones prest 
 Still with close arms upon thy yearning breast, 
 Or with purged eyes behold them hand in hand 
 Come in a vision from that lovely land, 
 Or only with great heart and spirit sure 
 Deserve them and await them and endure ; 
 Knowing well, no shocks that fall, no years that flee, 
 Can sunder God from these, or God from thee ; 
 Nowise so far thy love from theirs can roam 
 As past the mansions of His endless home." 
 
 To how many a sorrowful heart his words have 
 
 brought hope and comfort, letters, if ever published, 
 
 will one day prove. The deep personal conviction 
 
 behind his message drove it home with greater force, 
 
 23
 
 354 IN MEMORY OF MYERS [CHAP, xxvn 
 
 nor did it lose influence because it was enfranchised 
 from orthodox traditions, and rang with no hollow pro- 
 fessional note. 
 
 There are those who lament that with his undoubted 
 powers as a man of letters he to some extent deserted 
 the sunny fields of pure literature for the rugged tracts 
 of scientific inquiry ; but indeed the two were closely 
 blended. It is, as Dr. Walter Leaf has said, im- 
 possible to appreciate Myers without insisting on this 
 interfusion : 
 
 The essay on his best-beloved Virgil is perhaps that 
 of all his utterances which gives us most of his literary 
 self. And the very heart of Virgil was to him in the 
 famous speech of Anchises to yEneas in Elysium 
 (sn. vi. 724-755), where the poet "who meant, as we 
 know, to devote to philosophy the rest of his life after 
 the completion of the ' vEneid ' " propounds " an answer 
 to the riddle of the universe in an unexpectedly definite 
 form." 
 
 This ultimate subordination of form to substance, of 
 art to thought, is the whole story of Myers's literary 
 work. His art gained all the more because it was not 
 pursued as a primary aim, and the obvious rewards 
 of it were little sought. Those only who followed the 
 working of his aspirations will adequately recognise his 
 mastery, and see how for him style was but the ex- 
 pression of his inmost soul. In his wonderful fragments 
 of Virgilian translation he reached his height. The 
 poet who was ever his truest ideal is transfused till the 
 Roman and the Englishman blend in one passion, 
 human and divine, and the triumphant song is taken up 
 and proclaimed again after two thousand years 
 
 "To God again the enfranchised soul must tend, 
 He is her home, her Author is her end ; 
 No death is hers ; when earthly eyes giow dim 
 Starlike she soars and Godlike melts in Him."
 
 INDEX 
 
 Abt Vogler, 314 
 Accessories in Visions, 99 
 Action at a distance, 34 
 Agent and Percipient, 44 
 Aim of S.P.R., 37 
 Albemarle Club, 287 
 Anticipation of Future, 150, 154 
 Apparitions, 97, 99-105 
 Apparitions, Experimental. 90, 103 
 Archbishop or Savant, 303 
 Automatic intelligence, 108, 129 
 
 Bacon, Francis, 14, 17 
 
 Bacon, Roger, 15 
 
 Barrett, Professor, 38, 70, 341 
 
 Battersea, Lord, 288 
 
 Beethoven, 93 
 
 Birchall, Mr., 46 
 
 " Blanche Abercromby " case, 178 
 
 Body and Mind, 1 65 
 
 Brown Study, 109, 322 
 
 Charley and Bird case, 228 
 Clairvoyance, 123, 134, 162, 222, 
 
 233 
 
 Clairvoyance of the Dying, 144, 147 
 Clothes of Ghosts, 97, 99 
 Columbus, 28 
 Communication, Process of, 113, 
 
 244, 305 
 
 Communicators, Statements of, 243, 
 Comte and Socrates, 23 
 Confusion, 250 
 Contact, Effect of, 66 
 Continuity, 339 
 Criminals, 29 
 
 Cross-Correspondence, 182, 265, 306, 
 Crystal Vision, 92 
 
 228, 
 
 1 68, 
 263 
 
 326 
 
 355 
 
 Death, 347 
 
 " Descent into Hell," 303 
 
 Detectives, 1 88 
 
 Difficulties of Communication, 249, 252, 
 
 276, 305, 308 
 Diotima, 328 
 " Doctor," 310 
 Dorr, Mr., 279, 311 
 Double Object for Thought-Transference, 
 
 41, 48, 51 
 
 Dream lucidity, 101, 135, 142 
 Dying, Clairvoyance of, 144, 147 
 Dying, Phantasms of, 101 
 
 Ether of space, 80 
 
 Evidence, 338 
 
 Experimental Apparitions, 90, 103 
 
 "Fishing," 309, 314 
 
 Forbes, Mrs., 299, 328 
 
 Foreign languages, 149 
 
 Forth Bridge, 12 
 
 Future, Anticipation of, 150, 154 
 
 Future Service, 303 
 
 Garibaldi's dream, 77 
 Ghosts, 105 
 
 Ghosts, Clothes of, 97, 99 
 Conner, Professor, 211, 231 
 Grove, Mrs., 316, 320 
 Gurney, Edmund, 247 
 Guthrie, Malcolm, 39, 48, 74 
 
 Habitability, 117 
 
 Hades, 303 
 
 Hallucination, 97, 99, IOI, 105 
 
 Hand, Activity of, 244, 247, 272, 313 
 
 Hauntings, 93, 105
 
 356 
 
 THE SURVIVAL OF MAN 
 
 Heliograph, 81, 92 
 Herdman, Dr., 40, 55 
 " Hodgson Control," 312 
 Hodgson, Dr., 186, 247 
 Holland, Mrs., in, 302, 331, 335 
 Hyslop, Professor, 238, 240, 288 
 
 Identity, 169, 173, 182, 236, 240, 338 
 
 Image, 97 
 
 " Imperator," 310 
 
 Infinity, 351 
 
 Influence of Sitter, 319 
 
 Inspiration, 109, 322 
 
 Inspiration, Vicarious, 323 
 
 Investigation, Object of, 25 
 
 Isaac Thompson, 218 
 
 Isaac Thompson case, 269, 273 
 
 James, Professor William, 186, 193, 288, 
 
 289 
 
 Johnson, Miss, 326 
 "Joy of the Lord, "304 
 
 Kant, 119, 175, 345 
 
 Kenosis, 278 
 
 Kepler, Newton, and Tycho, 26, 28 
 
 Kipling, 174 
 
 Kirkham case, 176 
 
 Leaf, Dr. Walter, 354 
 Lessons to be learnt, 339 
 Letters, Posthumous, 121 
 Lodge, Fredk., case, 74 
 Lunatics, 30 
 Lyro, Count von, 58, 68 
 
 Man who was, 174 
 Marble, Mr., 316, 320 
 Materialisation, 172 
 Marmontel case, 155 
 Marsh, Mr., 159 
 Mathematical Problem, 131 
 Miles, Miss, 69, 116 
 Mind and Body, 165 
 Movement, 166 
 Myers, Mr. Ernest, 289 
 Myers, 18, 161, 186, 341 
 Myers on Time, 159 
 
 "Myers Control," 284, 301, 305, 308, 
 314 
 
 Navvies, 337 
 
 "Nelly" Control, 286, 305 
 
 Newton, Tycho, and Kepler, 26, 28 
 
 Nineteenth Century, 27 
 
 Novum Organon, 17 
 
 " Old Master," 94 
 Opposition to S.P.R., 6 
 
 Pain and Taste experiments, 74 
 
 Paquet case, 102 
 
 Pelham, George, 247, 267, 271 
 
 Percipient, Agent and, 44 
 
 Phantasms, 99, IOI, 103 
 
 Phantasms of the Living, 88, 100 
 
 Phinuit, in, 203, 257, 262, 309, 320 
 
 Phinuit case, 147 
 
 Photographs, Recognition of, 317 
 
 Photography, 97 
 
 Physical phenomena, 98, 172 
 
 Piddington, Mr., 265, 332 
 
 Piper, Mrs., Ill, 184, 192, 256, 261, 
 
 273, 335 
 
 Piper, Normal knowledge of Mrs., 278 
 Planchette, 129 
 Podmore, Mr., 119 
 Pole, Miss, 129 
 " Possession," 170 
 Posthumous letters, 121 
 Postmarks, 152, 153 
 Prayer, 322 
 Precautions, 33 
 Preparations for Sitting, 256 
 Press, American, 190 
 Prisoners, 29 
 
 Professional exhibitions, 83 
 Programme of S. P. R., 9 
 
 Ramsden, Miss, 69, 116 
 
 Rawson, Miss, 298 
 
 Rayleigh, Lord, 289 
 
 Reading, Unseen, 134, 217, 221, 233 
 
 Recognition of Photographs, 317 
 
 Records, Exactness of, 31 
 
 "Rector," in, 257, 262, 309, 311, 
 
 320 
 
 Redmayne, Professor (case), 76 
 Reflex action, 167 
 Relics, 94, 225, 281, 283
 
 INDEX 
 
 357 
 
 Religion, Influence on, 36 
 
 Religious objectors, 7, 302 
 
 Kendall, Dr., 210 
 
 Rich, Mr., 219 
 
 Richet, Professor, 186, 289, 296 
 
 Robbins, Miss, 253 
 
 Royal Society, 12 
 
 Ruskin, Mr., 75 
 
 Savant, Archbishop or, 303 
 
 Science, Dislike of, 16 
 
 Scylla and Chary bdis, 18 
 
 Semaphore, 92 
 
 Service, Future, 303 
 
 Severn case, 75 
 
 Sharpe, Mr., 132 
 
 Shears, Dr., 46 
 
 Sidgwick, Prof. Henry, 3, 161, 240, 306, 
 
 34i 
 
 Sidgwick, Mrs., 314, 333 
 Sitter, Influence of, 319 
 Sitting, Preparations for, 256 
 "Snap" in head, 275, 276 
 Socrates and Comte, 23 
 Spiritistic hypothesis, 164, 173, 253, 
 
 333, 337> 348 
 " Spirits in Prison," 303 
 Spiritual influence, 322 
 S.P.R., Aim of, 37 
 S.P.R., Opposition to, 6 
 S.P.R., Programme of, 9 
 Stainton, Moses, 118, 133, 176, 310 
 Stranger, Identity of, 237 
 Superstitions, Ancient, 78, 95 
 Swedenborg, 175, 339 
 Swedenborg case, 119 
 Sympathetic connexion, 79 
 
 Taste and Pain experiments, 74 
 Telegraphy and Telepathy, 89, 91, 
 
 125 
 
 Telephones, 80, 238, 304 
 Telergy, 164, 170, 172 
 Tennyson, 28$, 295, 343 
 Tests, 238, 280 
 Thompson, Mr. Edwin, 267 
 Thompson, Isaac, 218 
 Thompson, Mrs., 285, 291, 301, 306, 
 
 327 
 Thought - Transference, Double Object 
 
 for, 41, 48, 51 
 Time, Myers on, 159 
 Trance, 323 
 Trevelyan, G. M., 77 
 Trevelyan, Sir George, 287 
 Trifles, 239, 241 
 Trifles and Relics, 281, 283 
 Tunnel, 337 
 Tycho, Kepler, and Newton, 26, 28 
 
 " Uncle Jerry" case, 223 
 
 Unseen reading, 134, 217, 221, 233 
 
 Veridical, 97, 101 
 
 Verrall, Mrs., ill, 127, 155, 161, 300, 
 
 306, 335, 336 
 Vicarious inspiration, 323 
 Virgil, 354 
 Visions, 99, 102, 105, 145, 147 
 
 Waking stage, 261, 274 
 Watson, Rev. John, 226 
 
 Zancigs, The, 86
 
 Printed by 
 
 MORRISON & GIBB LIMITED, 
 Edinburgh

 
 A CATALOGUE OF BOOKS 
 
 PUBLISHED BY METHUEN 
 
 AND COMPANY: LONDON 
 
 36 ESSEX STREET 
 
 W.C. 
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 PAGE 
 
 General Literature, . . . 2-24 
 
 Ancient Cities, ... 24 
 
 Antiquary's Books, . . 25 
 
 Arden Shakespeare, . . 25 
 
 Beginner's Books, ... 26 
 
 Business Books, ... 26 
 
 Byzantine Texts, ... 26 
 
 Churchman's Bible, . . 26 
 
 Churchman's Library, . . 27 
 
 Classical Translations, . 27 
 
 Classics of Art, ... 27 
 
 Commercial Series, . . 27 
 
 Connoisseur's Library, . 28 
 Handbooks of English Church 
 
 History, .... 28 
 Illustrated Pocket Library of 
 
 Plain and Coloured Books, 28 
 
 Junior Examination Series, 29 
 
 Junior School-Books, . . 29 
 
 Leaders of Religion, . . 30 
 
 Library of Devotion, . . 30 
 
 Little Books on Art, . . 31 
 
 Little Galleries, ... 31 
 
 Little Guides, .... 32 
 
 Little Library, . . . 
 Little Quarto Shakespeare, 
 Miniature Library, 
 New Historical Series, 
 New Library of Medicine, . 
 New Library of Music, . 
 Oxford Biographies, 
 Romantic History, 
 School Examination Series, 
 School Histories, . 
 Simplified French Texts, . 
 Simplified German Texts, . 35 
 Six Ages of European History, 36 
 Standard Library, . 
 Textbooks of Science, . 
 Textbooks of Technology, . 
 Handbooks of Theology, 
 Westminster Commentaries, 
 
 PAGE 
 
 33 
 
 33 
 33 
 34 
 34 
 34 
 34 
 34 
 35 
 35 
 35 
 
 Fiction, 37-45 
 
 Books for Boys and Girls, 45 
 
 Novels of Alexandra Dumas, 46 
 
 Methuen's Sixpenny Books, 46 
 
 SEPTEMBER 1909
 
 A CATALOGUE OF 
 
 MESSRS. METHUEN'S 
 
 PUBLICATIONS 
 
 In this Catalogue the order is according to authors. An asterisk denotes 
 that the book is in the press. 
 
 Colonies and India. 
 
 All books marked net are not subject to discount, and cannot be bought 
 at less than the published price. Books not marked net are subject to the 
 discount which the bookseller allows. 
 
 Messrs. METHUEN'S books are kept in stock by all good booksellers. If 
 there is any difficulty in seeing copies, Messrs. Methuen will be very glad to 
 have early information, and specimen copies of any books will be sent on 
 receipt of the published price plus postage for net books, and of the published 
 price for ordinary books. 
 
 I.P.L. represents Illustrated Pocket Library. 
 
 PART I. GENERAL LITERATURE 
 
 Abraham (George D.) THE COMPLETE 
 MOUNTAINEER. With 75 Illustrations. 
 Second Edition. Demy Svo. 15*. net. 
 
 Acatos(M. J.) See Junior School Books. 
 
 Addleshaw (Percy). SIR PHILIP 
 SIDNEY. With 12 Illustrations. Demy 
 Svo. Jos. 6d. net. 
 
 Adeney (W. F.), M.A. See Bennett (W. H.) 
 
 Ady (Cecilia M.). A HISTORY OF 
 MILAN UNDER THE SFORZA. With 
 20 Illustratious and a Map. Demy Svo. 
 ioj. 6ti. net. 
 
 Aeschylus. See Classical Translations. 
 
 Ainsworth (W. Harrison). See I.P.L. 
 
 Aldis (Janet). THE QUEEN OF 
 LETTER WRITERS, MARQUISE DE 
 SEVIGNB, DAME DE BOURBILLY, 1626-96. 
 With 1 8 Illustrations. Second Edition. 
 Demy Svo. i?s. 6d. net. 
 
 Alexander (William), D.D., Archbishop 
 of Armagh. THOUGHTS AND 
 COUNSELS OF MANY YEARS. 
 Demy i6mo. zs. 6d. 
 
 Alken (Henry). See I.P.L. 
 
 Allen (Charles C.). See Textbooks of 
 Technology. 
 
 Allen (L. Jessie). See Little Books on Art. 
 
 Allen (J. Romilly), F.S.A. See Antiquary's 
 Books. 
 
 Almack (E.), F.S.A. See Little Books on 
 Art. 
 
 Amherst (Lady). A SKETCH OF 
 EGYPTIAN HISTORY FROM THE 
 EARLIEST TIMES TO THE PRE- 
 SENT DAY. With many Illustrations 
 and Maps. A New and Cheaper Issue 
 Demy Svo. "is. 6d. net. 
 
 Anderson (P.M.). THE STORY OF THE 
 BRITISH EMPIRE FOR CHILDREN. 
 With 42 Illustrations. Cr. Svo. 21. 
 
 Anderson (J. G.), B.A., NOUVELLE 
 GRAMMAIRE FRANCAISE, A L'USAGK 
 DBS ficoLKS ANGLAISES. Crown Sva. vs. 
 
 EXERCICES DE GRAMMAIRE FRAN- 
 CAISE. Cr. Svo. is. 6d. 
 
 Andrewes (Bishop). PRECES PRI- 
 VATAE. Translated and edited, with 
 Notes, by F. E. BRIGHTMAN. M.A., of 
 Pusey House, Oxford. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 See also Library of Devotion. 
 
 'Anglo-Australian.' AFTER-GLOW ME- 
 MORIES. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Anon. THE BUDGET, THE LAND 
 AND THE PEOPLE. Second Edition. 
 Crown Svo. 6d. net. 
 
 HEALfH, WEALTH, AND WISDOM. 
 Crown STO. is. net. 
 
 THE WESTMINSTER PROBLEMS 
 BOOK. Prose and Verse. Compiled from 
 The Saturday Westminster Gazette Com- 
 petitions, 1904-1907. Cr. Sro. 3.?. 6d. net. 
 
 \ 7 ENICE AND HER TREASURES. 'With 
 many Illustrations. Round corners. Fcap. 
 Svo. 5^. net. 
 
 Aristotle. THE ETHICS OF. Edited, 
 with an Introduction and Notes by JOHN 
 BURNET, M.A., Cheaperissue. Demy Svo. 
 LOS. 6d. net. 
 
 Asman (H. N.), M.A., B.D. See Junior 
 School Books. 
 
 Atkins (H. G.). See Oxford Biographies. 
 
 Atkinson (C. M.). JEREMY BENT HAM. 
 Demy Svo. $s. net. 
 
 Atkinson (C. T.), M.A., Fellow of Exeter 
 College, Oxford, sometime Demy of Mag- 
 dalen College. A HISTORY OF GER- 
 MANY, from 1713 to 1815. With 35 Maps 
 and Plans Demy Svo. 15^. net.
 
 GENERAL LITERATURE 
 
 Atkinson (T. D.). ENGLISH ARCHI- 
 TECTURE. With 196 Illustrations. 
 Fcap. Svo. -is. 6d. net. 
 
 A GLOSSARY OF TERMS USED IN 
 ENGLISH ARCHITECTURE. With 
 265 Illustrations. Second Edition. Fcap. 
 Svo. y. f>d. net. 
 
 Atteridge (A. H.). NAPOLEON'S 
 BROTHERS. With 24 Illustrations. 
 Demy Svo. i8s. net. 
 
 Auden(T.), M.A., F.S.A. See Ancient Cities. 
 
 Aurelius (Marcus). WORDS OF THE 
 ANCIENT WISE. Thoughts from Epic- 
 tetus and Marcus Aurelius. Edited by 
 W. H. D. ROUSE, M.A., Litt. D. Fc*p. 
 Svo. 3-r. (>d. net. 
 
 See also Standard Library. 
 
 Austen (Jane). See Standard Library, 
 Little Library and Mitton (G. E.). 
 
 Aves (Ernest). CO-OPERATIVE IN- 
 DUSTRY. Crown Svo. $s. net. 
 
 Bacon (Francis). See Standard Library 
 a*,d Little Library. 
 
 Bajjot (Richard). THE LAKES OF 
 NORTHERN ITALY. With 37 Illustra- 
 tions and a Map. Fcap. Svo. $s. net. 
 
 Bailey (J. C. ), M. A. See Co wper ( W. ). 
 
 *Bain (R. Nisbet). THE LAST KING OF 
 POLAND AND HIS CONTEMPORA- 
 RIES. With 16 Illustrations. Demy Svo. 
 105. 6d. net. 
 
 Baker (W. G.), M.A. See Junior Examina- 
 tion Series. 
 
 Baker (Julian L.), F.I.C., F.C.S. See 
 Books on Business. 
 
 Balfour (Graham). THE LIFE OF 
 ROBERT LOUIS STEVENSON. With 
 a Portrait. Fourth Edition in one Volume. 
 Cr. Svo. Buckram, 6s. 
 
 Ballard (A.), B.A., LL.D. See Antiquary's 
 Books. 
 
 Bally (S. E.). See Commercial Series. 
 
 Barham (R. H.). See Little Library. 
 
 Baring (The Hon. Maurice). WITH 
 THE RUSSIANS IN MANCHURIA. 
 Third Edition. Demy Svo. js. 6d. net. 
 
 A YEAR IN RUSSIA. Second Edition. 
 Demy Svo. los. 6d. net. 
 
 RUSSIAN ESSAYS AND STORIES. 
 Second Edition. Cr. Svo. 5*. net. 
 Also published in a Colonial Edition. 
 
 Baring-Gould (S.). THE LIFE OF 
 NAPOLEON BONAPARTE. Withnearly 
 200 Illustrations, including a Photogravure 
 Frontispiece. Second Edition. Wide 
 RoyalSvo. los. (>d. net. 
 
 THE TRAGEDY OF THE CAESARS: 
 A STUDY OF THE CHARACTERS OF THE 
 
 CAESARS OF THE JULIAN AND CLAUDIAN 
 
 HOUSES. W ith numerous Illustrations from 
 Busts, Gems, Cameos, etc. Sixth Edition. 
 Royal Svo. los. 6d. net. 
 A BOOK OF FAIRY TALES. With 
 numerous Illustrations by A. J. GASKIN. 
 
 Second Edition. Cr. Svo. Buckram. 6s., 
 also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 
 OLD ENGLISH FAIRY TALES. With 
 numerous Illustrations by F. D. BEDFORD. 
 Third Edition. Cr. Svo. Buckram. 6s. 
 
 THE VICAR OF MORWENSTOW. Re- 
 vised Edition. With a Portrait. Third 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 OLD COUNTRY LIFE. With 69 Illustra- 
 tions. Fifth Edition. Large CrownSvo. 6s. 
 
 A GARLAND OF COUNTRY SpNG : 
 English Folk Songs with their Traditional 
 Melodies. Collected and arranged by S. 
 BARING-GOULD and H. F. SHEPPARD. 
 Demy ^to. 6s. 
 
 SONGS OF THE WEST: Folk Songs of 
 Devon and Cornwall. Collected from the 
 Mouths of the People. ByS. BARING-GOULD, 
 M.A.,and H. FLEETWOOD SHEPPARD, M.A. 
 New and Revised Edition, under the musical 
 editorship of CECIL J. SHARP. Large Im- 
 perial Svo. $s. net. 
 
 A BOOK OF NURSERY SONGS AND 
 RHYMES. Edited by S. BARING-GOULD. 
 Illustrated. Second and Cheaper Edition. 
 Large Cr. Svo. zs. 6d. net. 
 
 STRANGE SURVIVALS : SOME CHAP-TERS 
 IN THE HISTORY OF MAN. Illustrated. 
 Third Edition. Cr. Svo. 2s. 6d. net. 
 
 YORKSHIRE ODDITIES : INCIDENTS 
 AND STRANGE EVENTS. Fifth Edition. 
 Cr. Svo. 2s. 6d. net. 
 
 THE BARING-GOULD SELECTION 
 READER. Arranged by G. H. ROSE. 
 Illustrated. Crown Svo. is. 6d. 
 
 THE BARING-GOULD CONTINUOUS 
 READER. Arranged by G. H. ROSE. 
 Illustrated. Crown Svo. is. fid. 
 
 A BOOK OF CORNWALL. With 33 
 Illustrations. Second Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 A BOOK OF DARTMOOR. With 60 
 Illustrations. Second Edition. Cr. Svo. 
 6s. 
 
 A BOOK OF DEVON. With 35 Illus- 
 trations. Third Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 A BOOK OF NORTH WALES. With 49 
 Illustrations. Cr. Svo, 6s. 
 
 A BOOK OF SOUTH WALES. With 57 
 Illustrations. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 A BOOK OF BRITTANY. With 69 Illus- 
 trations. Second Edition Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 A BOOK OF THE RHINE : From Cleve 
 to Mainz. With 8 Illustrations in Colour 
 by TREVOR HADDEN, and 48 other Illus- 
 trations. Second Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 A BOOK OF THE RIVIERA. With 40 
 Illustrations. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 A BOOK OF THE PYRENEES. With 
 25 Illustrations. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 See also Little Guides. 
 
 Barker (Aldred P.). See Textbooks of 
 Technology. 
 
 Barker (E.), M.A. (Late) Fellow of Merlon 
 College, Oxford. THE POLITICAL 
 THOUGHT OF PLATO AND ARIS- 
 TOTLE. Demy Svo. los. 6d. net. 
 
 Barnes (W. E.), D.D. See Churchman's 
 Bible.
 
 MESSRS. METHUEN'S CATALOGUE 
 
 Barnett (Mra. P. A.). See Little Library. 
 
 Baronl R. R. N.), M.A. FRENCH PROSE 
 COMPOSITION. Fourth Edition. Cr. 
 Bvo. 2*. 6d. Key, 35. net. 
 See also Jnnior School Bool:'?. 
 
 Barren (H. M.), M.A., Wa.lham College, 
 Oxford. TEXTS FOR SERMONS. Wuh 
 a Preface by Canon SCOTT HOLLAND. 
 Cr. Svo. y. 6d. 
 
 Bartholomew (J. Q.), F.R.S.E See 
 Robertson (C. G.). 
 
 Bastable (C. F.), LL.D. THE COM- 
 MERCE OF NATIONS. Fourth Ed. 
 Cr. Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Bastian (H. Charlton), M. A..M.D., F.R.S. 
 THE EVOLUTION OF LIFE. With 
 Diagrams and many Photomicrographs. 
 Demy Svo. -js. 6d. net. 
 
 Batsori (Mrs. Stephen). A CONCISE 
 HANDBOOK OF GARDEN FLOWERS. 
 Feat. Svo. 31. 6d. 
 
 THE SUMMER GARDEN OF 
 PLEASURE. With 36 Illustrations in 
 Colour by OSMUND PITTMAN. Wide Demy 
 Svo. i$s. net. 
 
 Bayley (R. Child). THE COMPLETE 
 PHOTOGRAPHER. With over 100 
 Illustrations. With Note on Direct Colour 
 Process. Third Edition. Demy Svo. 
 los. 6d. net. 
 
 Beard (W. S.). EASY EXERCISES IN 
 ALGEBRA FOR BEGINNERS. Cr. Svo. 
 is. 6d. With Answers. _u. pd. 
 
 See also Junior Examination Series and 
 Beginner's Books. 
 
 Beckett (Arthur). THESPIRITOFTHE 
 DOWNS : Impressions and Reminiscences 
 of the Sussex Downs. With 20 Illustrations 
 in Colour by STANLEY INCHBOLD. Demy 
 Svo. tos. 6d. net. 
 
 Beckford (Peter). THOUGHTS ON 
 HUNTING. Edited by J. OTHO PAGET, 
 and Illustrated by G. H. JALLAND. Second 
 Edition. Demy Svo. 6s. 
 
 Beckford (William). See Little Library. 
 
 Beeching (H. C.), M.A., Canon of West- 
 minster. See Library of Devotion. 
 
 Beerbohm (Max). A BOOK OF CARI- 
 CATURES. Imperial t,to. zis.net. 
 
 Begbie (Harold). MASTER WORKERS. 
 Illustrated. Demy Svo. js. 6d. net. 
 
 Behmen (Jacob). DIALOGUES ON THE 
 SUPERSENSUAL LIFE. Edited by 
 BERNARD HOLLAND. Fcap. Svo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 Bell (Mrs. Arthur <J.). THE SKIRTS 
 OF THE GREAT CITY. With 16 Illus- 
 trations in Colour by ARTHUR G. BELL, 
 17 other Illustrations, and a Map. Second 
 Edition. Cr. Sva. 6s. 
 
 Belloc (H.) PARIS. With 7 Maps and a 
 Frontispiece in Photogravure. Second Edi- 
 tion, Revised. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 HILLS AND THE SEA. Second Edition. 
 Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 ON NOTHING AND KINDRED SUB- 
 JECTS. Second Edition. Fcap. Svo. 5*. 
 
 *ON EVERYTHING. Fcap. Sv* 5*. 
 ' MARIE ANTOINETTE. With 35 Portraits 
 
 and Illustrations, and 22 Maps. Demy Svo. 
 j*.s. net. 
 
 THE PYRENEES. With 46 Sketches by 
 the Author, and 22 Maps. Second Edition. 
 Demy Svo. is. 6d. net. 
 
 Uellot (H. H.L.), M.A. See Jones(L. A. A.). 
 
 Bennett (Joseph). FORTY YEARS OF 
 MUSIC, 1865-1905. With 24 Illustrations. 
 Demy Svo. i6s. net. 
 
 Bennett (W. H.), M.A. A PRIMER OF 
 THE BIBLE. Fifth Edition. Cr. Svo. 
 2S. 6d. 
 
 Bennett (W. H.) and Adeney (W. F.). A 
 BIBLICAL INTRODUCTION. With a 
 concise Bibliography. Fifth Edition, Cr. 
 Svo. js. 6d. 
 
 Benson (Archbishop) GOD'S BOARD. 
 Communion Addresses. Second Edition. 
 Fcap. Svo. 3^. 6d. net. 
 
 Benson (A. C.), M.A. See Oxford Bio- 
 graphies. 
 
 Benson (R. M.). THE WAY OF HOLI- 
 NESS. An Exposition of Psalm cxix. 
 Analytical and Devotional. Cr. Svo. s s - 
 
 Bernard (E. R.), M.A., Canon of Salisbury 
 THE ENGLISH SUNDAY: ITS ORIGINS 
 AND ITS CLAIMS. Fcap. Svo. is. 6d. 
 
 Berry (W. Qrinton), M.A. FRANCE 
 SINCE WATERLOO. With 16 Illustra- 
 tions and Maps. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Beruete (A. de). See Classics of Art. 
 
 Betham- Edwards (Miss). HOME LIFE 
 IN FRANCE. With 20 Illustrations. 
 Fifth Edition. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 Bethune-Baker (J. F.), M.A. See Hand- 
 books of Theology. 
 
 Bindley (T. Herbert), B.D. THE OECU- 
 MENICAL DOCUMENTS OF THE 
 FAITH. With Introductions and Notes. 
 Second Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. net. 
 
 Binns (H. B.). THE LIFE OF WALT 
 WHITMAN. Illustrated. Demy Svo. 
 i or. 6d. net. 
 
 Binyon (Mrs. Laurence). NINETEENTH 
 CENTURY PROSE. Selected and ar- 
 ranged by. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 Binyon (Laurence). THE DEATH OF 
 ADAM ANDOTHERPOEMS. Cr. Svo. 
 3$. 6d. net. 
 
 See also Blake (William). 
 
 Birch (Walter de Gray), LL.D., F.S.A. 
 See Connoisseur's Library. 
 
 Birnstingl (Ethel). See Little Books on Art. 
 
 Blackmantle (Bernard). See I. P. L. 
 
 Blair (Robert). See I. P. L. 
 
 Blake (William). THE LETTERS OF 
 WILLIAM BLAKE, TOGETHER WITH A 
 LIFE BY FREDERICK TATHAM. Edited 
 from the Original Manuscripts, with an 
 Introduction and Notes, by ARCHIBALD G. 
 B. RUSSELL. With 12 Illustrations. 
 Demy Svo. -js. 6d. net. 
 
 ILLUSTRATIONS OF THE BOOK OF 
 JOB. With General Introduction by 
 LAURENCE BINYON. Quarto. 2is. net. 
 See also I. P.L., and Little Library.
 
 GENERAL LITERATURE 
 
 5 
 
 Bloom (J. Harvey), M.A. See Antiquary's 
 Books. 
 
 Blouet (Henri). See Beginner's Books. 
 
 Boardman (T. H.), M.A. See French (W.). 
 
 Bode (Wllbelm), Ph.D. See Classics of Art. 
 
 Bodley (J. E. C.) THE CORONATION 
 OF EDWARD VII. Demy&vo. zis.net. 
 By Command of the King. 
 
 Body (George), D.D. THE SOUL'S 
 PILGRIMAGE : Devotional Readings 
 from the Published and Unpublished writ- 
 ings of George Body, D.D. Selected and 
 arranged by J. H. BURN, B.D., F.R.S.E. 
 Demy idmo. 2S. 6d. 
 
 Bona (Cardinal). See Library of Devotion. 
 
 Bonnor(Mary L.). See Little Books on Art. 
 
 Boon (F. C.)., B.A. See Commercial Series. 
 
 Borrow (George). See Little Library. 
 
 Bos (J. Ritzema). AGRICULTURAL 
 ZOOLOGY. Translated by J. R. AINS- 
 WORTH DAVIS, M. A. With 155 Illustrations. 
 Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. js. (>d. 
 
 Bolting (C. a.), B.A. EASY GREEK 
 EXERCISES. Cr. Svo. zs. 
 See also Junior Examination Series. 
 
 BouIting(W.) TASSO AND HIS TIMES. 
 With 24 Illustrations. Demy Svo. ioj. 6d. 
 net. 
 
 Boulton (E. S.), M.A. GEOMETRY ON 
 MODERN LINES. Cr. Sva. 2s. 
 
 Boulton (William B.). SIR JOSHUA 
 REYNOLDS, P.R.A. With 49 Illustra- 
 tions. Second Edition. Demy Sva. 7* . 6d. 
 net. 
 
 Bovill (W. B. Forster). HUNGARY 
 AND THE HUNGARIANS. With 16 
 Illustrations in Colour by WILLIAM PASCOE, 
 12 other Illustrations and a Map. Demy 
 8vo. 7J. 6d. net. 
 
 Bowden (E. M.). THE IMITATION OF 
 BUDDHA : Being Quotations from 
 Buddhist Literature for each Day in the 
 Year. Fifth Edition. Cr. i6ma. vs. 6d. 
 
 Bower (E.), B.A. See New Historical 
 
 Boyle (W.). CHRISTMAS AT THE ZOO. 
 
 With Verses by W. BOYLE and 24 Coloured 
 Pictures by H. B. NEILSON. Super Royal 
 
 Brabant (P. G.), M.A. RAMBLES IN 
 SUSSEX. With 30 Illustrations. Crown 
 8ro. 6s. See also Little Guides. 
 
 Bradley (A. G.). ROUND ABOUT WILT- 
 SHIRE. With 14 Illustrations, in Colour 
 by T. C. GOTCH, 16 other Illustrations, and 
 a Map. Second Edition. Cr. Sva. 6s, 
 
 THE ROMANCE OF NORTHUMBER- 
 LAND. With 16 Illustrations in Colour by 
 FRANK SOUTHGATE, R.B.A., and 12 from 
 Photographs. Second 1 Edition. Demy Sva. 
 js. 6d net. 
 
 Bradley (John W.). See Little Books on Art. 
 
 Braid (James), Open Champion, IQOI, 1005 
 and 1906. ADVANCED GOLF. With 
 88 Photographs and Diagrams. Fifth 
 Edition. Demy Sva. los. 6d. net. 
 
 Braid (James) and Others. GREAT 
 GOLFERS IN THE MAKING. Edited 
 by HENRY LEACH. With 24 Illustrations. 
 Second Edition. Demy Svo. fs. 6d. net. 
 
 Brailsford (H. N.). MACEDONIA: 
 
 ITS RACES AND THEIR FUTURE. With 
 
 32 Illustrations and 2 Maps. Demy Svo. 
 i2S. 6d. net. 
 
 Brentano (C.). See Simplified German 
 Texts. 
 
 Brigbtman (F. E.), M.A. See Andrewes 
 (Lancelot). 
 
 *Brock (A. Clutton). SHELLEY: THE 
 MAN AND THE POET. With 12 Illus- 
 trations. Demy Sva. -]s. 6d. net. 
 
 Brodrick (Mary) and Morton (A. Ander- 
 son). A CONCISE DICTIONARY OF 
 EGYPTIAN ARCHAEOLOGY. A Hand- 
 Book for Students and Travellers. With 80 
 Illustrations and many Cartouches. Cr. Svo. 
 3*. 6d. 
 
 Brooks (E. E.), B.Sc. (Lond.), Leicester 
 Municipal Technical School, and James 
 (W.H. N.),A.M.I.E.E.,A.R.C.Sc., Muni- 
 cipal School of Technology, Manchester. 
 See Textbooks of Technology. 
 
 Brown (S. E.), M.A., B.Sc., Senior Science 
 Master at Uppingham. A PRACTICAL 
 CHEMISTRY NOTE - BOOK FOR 
 MATRICULATION AND ARMY CAN- 
 DIDATES. Easy Experiments on the 
 Commoner Substances. Cr. t,to. is. 6d. net. 
 
 Brown(J. Wood), M.A. THE BUILDERS 
 OF FLORENCE. With 74 Illustrations 
 by HER BERT RAILTON. Demy ^to. iSs.net. 
 
 Browne (Sir Thomas). See Standard 
 Library. 
 
 Brownell (C. L.). THE HEART OF 
 JAPAN. Illustrated. Third Edition. 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 
 Browning (Robert). See Little Library. 
 
 Bryant (Walter W.), B.A., F.R.A.S., F.R. 
 Met. Soc. , of the Royal Observatory, Green- 
 wich. A HISTORY OF ASTRONOMY. 
 With 47 Illustrations. DemySvo. -js.6d.nct. 
 
 Buckland (Francis T.V CURIOSITIES 
 OF NATURAL HISTORY. Illustrated 
 by H. B. NEILSON. Cr. Sva. 3*. 6d. 
 
 Buckton (A. M.) THE BURDEN OF 
 lENGELA. Second Edition. Cr. Sva. 3*. 
 6d. net. 
 
 EAGER HEART : A Mystery Play. Seventh 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. is. net. 
 
 KINGS IN BABYLON : A Drama. Cr. Svo. 
 is. net. 
 
 SONGS OF JOY. Cr. Svo. is. net. 
 
 Budge (E. A. Wallis). THE GODS OF 
 THE EGYPTIANS. With over 100 
 Coloured Plates and many Illustrations. 
 Two Volumes. ReyalSvo. -3, 3$. net. 
 
 *Buist Massac(H.). THE COMPLETE 
 AERONAUT. With many Illustrations. 
 Demy 'Sva. 124-. 6J. net. 
 
 Bull (Paul), Army Chaplain. GOD AND 
 OUR SOLDIERS. Second Edition, 
 Cr. Sva. 6s.
 
 MESSRS. METHUEN'S CATALOGUE 
 
 Bulley (Miss). See Dilke (Lady). 
 
 Bunyan (John). THE PILGRIM'S PRO- 
 GRESS. Edited, with an Introduction by 
 C H. FIRTH, M.A. With 39 Illustrations 
 by R. ANNING BELL. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 See also Standard Library and Library of 
 Devotion. 
 
 Burch (Q. J.), M.A., F.R.S. A MANUAL 
 OF ELECTRICAL SCIENCE. Illus- 
 trated. Cr. ZTO. v- 
 
 Burgess (Qelett). GOOPS AND HOW TO 
 BE THEM. Illustrated. Small ^o. 6s. 
 
 Burke (Edmund). See Standard Library. 
 
 Burn (A. E.), D.D., Rector of Handsworth 
 and Prebendary of Lichneld. See Hand- 
 books of Theology. 
 
 Burn (J. H.), B. D., F. R. S. E. THE 
 CHURCHMAN'S TREASURY Ol 
 SONG: Gathered from the Christian 
 poetry of all ages. Edited by. Fcap. Svo. 
 y. fid. net. See also Library of Devotion. 
 
 Burnet (John), M.A. See Aristotle. 
 
 Burns (Robert), THE POEMS. Edited by 
 ANDREW LANG and W. A. CRAIGIE. With 
 Portrait. Third Edition. Wide Demy Svo, 
 gilt top. 6s. 
 
 See also Standard Library. 
 
 Burnside(W. F.), M.A. OLD TESTA- 
 MENT HISTORY FOR USE IN 
 SCHOOLS. Third Edition. Cr. Svo. y. 6d. 
 
 Burton (Alfred). See I.P.L. 
 
 Bury (J. B.), M.A., Litt. D. See Gibbon 
 (Edward). 
 
 Bussell (P. W.), D.D. CHRISTIAN 
 THEOLOGY AND SOCIAL PROGRESS 
 (The Bampton Lectures of 1905). Demy 
 Svo. los. 6d. net. 
 
 Butler (Joseph), D.D. See Standard 
 Library. 
 
 Butlin (F. M.). AMONG THE DANES. 
 With 12 Illustrations in Colour by ELLEN- 
 WILKINSON, and 15 from Photographs. 
 Demy Svo. ?s. 6d. net. 
 
 Cain (Georges), Curator of the Carnavalet 
 Museum, Paris. WALKS IN PARIS. 
 Translated by A. R. ALLINSON, M.A. 
 With a Frontispiece in Colour by MAXWELL 
 ARMFIELD, and 118 other Illustrations. 
 Demy Svo. ^s. 6d. net. 
 
 Caldecott (Alfred), D.D. See Handbooks 
 of Theology. 
 
 Calderwood (D. S.), Headmaster of the Nor- 
 mal School, Edinburgh. TEST CARDS 
 IN EUCLID AND ALGEBRA. In three 
 packets of 40, with Answers, is. each. Or 
 in three Books, price 2</., yd., and 3</. 
 
 Cameron (Mary Lovett). OLDETRURIA 
 AND MODERN TUSCANY. With 32 
 Illustrations. Crown Svo. -js. 6d. net. 
 
 Cannan (Edwin), M.A. See Smith (Adam). 
 
 Canning(George). See Little Library. 
 
 Capey (E. F. H.). See Oxford Biographies. 
 
 Carden (Robert W.). THE CITY OF 
 GENOA. With 12 Illustrations in Colour 
 by WILLIAM PARKINSON, and 20 other 
 Illustrations. Demy Svo. los. 6d. net. 
 
 Careless (John). See I.P.L. 
 
 Carlyle (Thomas). THE FRENCH 
 REVOLUTION. Edited by C. R. L. 
 FLETCHER, Fellow of Magdalen College, 
 Oxford. Three Volumes. Cr. Svo. iSs. 
 
 THE LETTERS AND SPEECHES OF 
 OLIVER CROMWELL. With an In- 
 troduction by C. H. FIRTH, M.A., and 
 Notes and Appendices by Mrs. S. C. LOMAS. 
 Three Volumes. Demy Svo. iSs. net. 
 
 Carlyle (R. M. and A. J.), M.A. See 
 Leaders of Religion. 
 
 Carmichael (Philip). ALL ABOUT 
 PHILIPPINE. With 8 Illustrations. 
 Cr. Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Carpenter(MargaretBoyd). THE CHILD 
 IN ART. With 50 Illustrations. Second 
 Edition. Large Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 *Carter (George), M.A. THE STORY OF 
 MILTON'S 'PARADISE LOST.' Crown 
 Svo. is. 6d. 
 
 Cavanagh (Francis), M.D. (Edin.). See 
 New Library of Medicine. 
 
 Celano (Brother Thomas of). THE LIVES 
 OF FRANCIS OF ASSISI. Translated 
 by A. G. FERRERS HOWELL. With a 
 Frontispiece. Cr. Svo $s. net. 
 
 Chambers (A. M.). A CONSTITU- 
 TIONAL HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 
 Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 Chamisso (A. von). See Simplified German 
 Texts. 
 
 Chandler (Arthur), Bishop of Bloemfontein. 
 ARA CQELI : AN ESSAY IN MYSTICAL 
 THEOLOGY. Third Edition. Crown Svo. 
 3* . 6d. net. 
 
 Charmer (C. C.) and Roberts (M. KA 
 LACEMAKING IN THE MIDLANDS, 
 PAST AND PRESENT. With 17 full- 
 page Illustrations. Cr. Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Chapman (S. J.). See Books on Business. 
 
 Chatterton (Thomas)." See Standard 
 Library. 
 
 Chesterfield (Lord), THE LETTERS OK 
 THE EARL OF CHESTERFIELD 
 TO HIS SON. Edited, with an Introduc- 
 tion by C. STRACHEY, with Notes by A. 
 CALTHROP. Two Volumes, Cr.Svo. us. 
 
 Chesterton(Q.K.). CHARLES DICKENS. 
 With two Portraits in Photogravure. Fifth 
 Edition, Cr. Svo f 6s. 
 
 ALL THINGS CONSIDERED. Fourth 
 Edition, Fcai>. Svo. w. 
 
 TREMENDOUS TRIFLES. P'ofi. Svo. 
 
 Childe (Charles P.), B.A., F.R.C.S. See 
 New Library of Medicine. 
 
 Cicero. See Classical Translations. 
 
 Clapham(J. H.), Professor of Economics in 
 the University of Leeds. THE WOOL- 
 LEN AND WORSTED INDUSTRIES. 
 With 21 Illustrations and Diagrams. Cr. 
 Svo. 6s. 
 
 CIarke(F. A.), M.A. See Leaders of Religion. 
 
 Clausen (George), A.R.A., R.W.S. SIX 
 LECTURES ON PAINTING. With 16
 
 GENERAL LITERATURE 
 
 7 
 
 Illustrations. Third Edition. Large Post 
 
 Zvo. 3*. 6d. net. 
 AIMS AND IDEALS IN ART. Eight 
 
 Lectures delivered to the Students of the 
 
 Royal Academy of Arts. With 32 Illustra- 
 tions. Second Edition. Large Post Zvo. 
 
 5^. net. 
 Clay (Rotha Mary). See Antiquary's 
 
 Books. 
 
 Cleather (A. L.). See Wagner (R). 
 Clinch (p.), F.G.S. See Antiquary's Books 
 
 and Little Guides. 
 Clough (W. T.)and Dunstan (A. E.). 
 
 See Junior School Books and Textbooks of 
 
 Science. 
 Clouston (T. S.), M.D., C.C.D., F.R.S.E. 
 
 See New Library of Medicine. 
 Coast (W. a.), B.A. EXAMINATION 
 
 PAPERS IN VERGIL. Cr. Zvo. 2s. 
 Cobb (W. F.), M.A. THE BOOK OF 
 
 PSALMS : with an Introduction and Notes. 
 
 Demy Zvo. IOT. 6d. net, 
 *Cockshott (Winifred), St. Hilda's Hall, 
 
 Oxford. THE PILGRIM FATHERS, 
 
 THEIR CHURCH AND COLONY. With 12 
 
 Illustrations. Demy Zvo. -js. 6d. net. 
 Collingwood (W. G.), M.A. THE LIFE 
 
 OF JOHN RUSKIN. With Portrait. 
 
 Sixth Edition. Cr. Zvo. 2,?. 6d. net. 
 Collins (W. E.), M.A. See Churchman's 
 
 Library. 
 Colvill (Helen H.). ST. TERESA OF 
 
 SPAIN. With 20 Illustrations. Demy 
 
 Zvo. ^s. 6d. net. 
 Combe (William). See I.P.L. 
 Conrad (Joseph). THE MIRROR OF 
 
 THE SEA: Memories and Impressions. 
 
 Third Edition. Cr. Zvo. 6s. 
 Cook(A. M.), M.A.,andMarchant(E. C.), 
 
 M.A. PASSAGES FOR UNSEEN 
 
 TRANSLATION. Selected from Latin and 
 
 Greek Literature. Fourth Ed. Cr.bvo. ^s.6d. 
 LATIN PASSAGES FOR UNSEEN 
 
 TRANSLATION. Cr. Svo. is. 6d. 
 Cooke-Taylor (R. W.). THE FACTORY 
 
 SYSTEM. Cr. Zvo. 2s. 6d. 
 Coolidge (W. A. B.), M.A. THE ALPS. 
 
 With many Illustrations. Demy Zvo. 
 
 js. 6d. net. 
 
 Cooper (C. S. ), F. R. H. S. See Westell (W. P. ) 
 Corkran (Alice). See Little Books on Art. 
 Cotes (Rosemary). DANTE'S GARDEN. 
 
 With a Frontispiece. Second Edition. 
 
 Fcap. Zvo, 2S. 6d.; leather, 3$. 6d. net. 
 BIBLE FLOWERS. With a Frontispiece 
 
 and Plan. Fcap. Zvo. 25. 6d. net. 
 Cotton (Charles). See I.P.L. and Little 
 
 Library. 
 Coulton (G. G.). CHAUCER AND HIS 
 
 ENGLAND. With 32 Illustrations. 
 
 Second Edition. Demy Zvo. ios.6d.net. 
 Cowley (Abraham). See Little Library. 
 Cowper (William). THE POEMS. 
 
 Edited with an Introduction and Notes by 
 
 J. C. BAILEY, M.A. Illustrated, including 
 
 two unpublished designs by WILLIAM 
 
 BLAKB. Demy Zvo. los. 6d. net. 
 
 Cox(J. Charles). See Ancient Cities, Anti- 
 quary's Books, and Little Guides. 
 
 Cox (Harold), B.A., M.P. LAND 
 NATIONALIZATION AND LAND 
 TAXATION. Second Edition revised. 
 Cr. Zvo. 3^. dd. net. 
 
 Crabbe (George). See Little Library. 
 
 Craik (Mrs.). See Little Library. 
 
 Crane (C. P.), D.S.O. See Little Guides. 
 
 Crane (Walter), R.W.S. AN ARTIST'S 
 REMINISCENCES. With 123 Illustra- 
 tions by the Author and others from Photo- 
 graphs. Second Edition. Demy Zvo. i&r. 
 net. 
 
 INDIA IMPRESSIONS. With 84 Illus- 
 trations from Sketches by the Author. 
 Second Edition. Demy Zvo. js. 6d. net. 
 
 Crashaw (Richard). See Little Library. 
 
 Crispe(T. E.), K.C. REMINISCENCES 
 OF A K.C. With Portraits. Demy Zvo. 
 los. 6d. net. 
 
 Cross (J. A.), M.A. THE FAITH OF 
 THE BIBLE. Fcap. Svo. 2*. 6d. net. 
 
 *Crowley (Ralph H.). THE HYGIENE 
 OF SCHOOL LIFE. Cr. Zvo. y.dd.net. 
 
 Cruikshank(G.). THE LOVING BAL- 
 LAD OF LORD BATEMAN. With n 
 Plates. Cr. \6nto. is. 6d. net. 
 
 Crump (B.). See Wagner (R.). 
 
 Cruttwell (C. T.), M.A., Canon of Peter- 
 borough. See Handbooks of English 
 Church History. 
 
 Cunynghame (H. H.), C.B. See Connois- 
 seur's Library. 
 
 CuttS (E. L.), D. D. See Leaders of Religion. 
 
 Daniell (G. W.), M.A. See Leaders of 
 
 Dante (AHghieri). LA COMMEDIA DI 
 DANTE. The Italian Text edited by 
 PAGET-TOYNBEE, M.A., D.Litt. Cr.Zvo. 6s. 
 
 THE DIVINE COMEDY. Translated 
 by H. F. GARY. Edited with a Life of 
 Dante and Introductory Notes by PAGET 
 TOYNBEE, M. A., D.Litt. Demy Zvo. 6d. 
 
 THE PURGATORIO OF DANTE. 
 Translated into Spenserian Prose by C. 
 GORDON WRIGHT. With the Italian text. 
 Fcap. Zvo. 2s. 6d. net. 
 
 See also Little Library, Toynbee (Paget), 
 and Vernon (Hon. W. Warren). 
 
 Darley (George). See Little Library. 
 
 D'Arcy (R. P.), M.A. A NEW TRIGON- 
 OMETRY FOR BEGINNERS. With 
 numerous diagrams. Cr. Zvo. vs. 6d. 
 
 Daudet (Alphonse). See Simplified French 
 Texts. 
 
 Davenport (Cyril). See Connoisseur's 
 Library and Little Books on Art. 
 
 Davenport (James). THE WASH- 
 BOURNE FAMILY. With 15 Illustra- 
 tions and a Map. Royal Zvo. 2is.net. 
 
 Davey (Richard.) THE PAGEANT OF 
 LONDON. With 40 Illustrations in 
 Colour by JOHN FULLEYLOVE, R.I. InTiuo 
 Volumes. Demy Zvo. 15*. net. 
 See also Romantic History. 
 
 Davies (Gerald S. ). See Classics of Art.
 
 MESSRS. METHUEN'S CATALOGUE 
 
 Dayies (W. O. P.)- See Junior Examina- 
 tion Series. 
 
 Davis (H. W. C.), M.A., Fellow and Tutor 
 of Balliol College. ENGLAND UNDER 
 THE NORMANS AND ANGEVINS : 
 1066-1272. With Maps and Illustrations. 
 Demy Svo. > tos. 6d. net. 
 
 Dawson (Nelson). See Connoisseur's Library. 
 
 Dawson (Mrs. Nelson). See Little Books on 
 Art. 
 
 Deane (A. C.). See Little Library. 
 
 Deans (Storry R.). THE TRIALS OF 
 FIVE QUEENS: KATHARINE OP 
 ARACON, ANNE BOLEYN, MARY QUEEN 
 OF SCOTS, MARIE ANTOINETTE and CARO- 
 LINE OF BRUNSWICK. With 12 Illustrations. 
 Demy Svo. toj. 6d. ttet. 
 
 Dearmer (Mabel). A CHILD'S LIFE OF 
 CHRIST. With 8 Illustrations in Colour 
 by E. FORTESCUE-BRICKDALE. Large Cr. 
 
 D'Este(Margaret). IN THECANARIES 
 WITH A CAMERA. Illustrated. Cr. 
 Svo js. 6d. net. 
 
 Delbos (Leon). THE METRIC SYSTEM. 
 
 Demosthenes. AGAINST CONON AND 
 CALLICLES. Edited by F. DARWIN 
 SWIFT, M.A. Second Edition. Fcaj>. 
 Svo. 3s. 
 
 Dickens (Charles). See Little Library, 
 I.P.L., and Chesterton (G. K.). 
 
 Dickinson (Emily). POEMS. Cr. Svo. 
 4S. 6d. net. 
 
 Dickinson (d. L.), M.A., Fellow of King's 
 College, Cambridge. THE GREEK 
 VIEW OF LIFE. Sixth Edition. Cr. 
 
 DHke(Lady),' Bulley (Miss), and Whitley 
 (Miss). WOMEN'S WORK. Cr. Svo. 
 2S. 6d. 
 
 Dillon (Edward), M.A. See Connoisseur's 
 Library, Little Books on Art, and Classics 
 
 Ditchfield (P. H.), M.A., F.S.A. THE 
 
 STORY OF OUR ENGLISH TOWNS. 
 
 With an Introduction by AUGUSTUS 
 
 JESSOPP,D.D. Second Edition. Cr.Zvo* 6s. 
 OLD ENGLISH CUSTOMS: Extant at 
 
 the Present Time. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 ENGLISH VILLAGES. With 100 Illustra- 
 tions. Second Edition. Cr. Svo. 2S.6d.net. 
 THE PARISH CLERK. With 31 
 
 Illustrations. Third Edition. Demy Svo. 
 
 75. 6d. net. 
 THE OLD-TIME PARSON. With 17 
 
 Illustrations. Second Edition. Demy 8v0. 
 
 is. 6d. net. 
 Dbcon (W. M.), M.A. A PRIMER OF 
 
 TENNYSON. Third Edition. Cr. Svo. 
 
 2s. 6d. 
 ENGLISH POETRY FROM BLAKE TO 
 
 BROWNING. Second Edition. Cr. Svo. 
 
 2s. 6d. 
 Dobbs (W. J.), M.A. See Textbooks of 
 
 Doney n ( C May). SONGS OF THE REAL. 
 Cr. Svo. 3S. 6d. net. 
 
 Douglas (Hugh A.). VENICE ON FOOT. 
 
 With the Itinerary of the Grand Canal. 
 
 With 75 Illustrations and n Maps. Fcap. 
 
 Svo. ss. net. 
 Douglas (James). THE MAN IN THE 
 
 PULPIT. Cr. Svo. 2s. 6d. net. 
 Dowden (J.), D.D., Lord Bishop of Edin- 
 
 burgh. FURTHER STUDIES IN THE 
 
 PRAYER BOOK. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 See also Churchman's Library. 
 Drage (G.). See Books on Business. 
 Driver (S. R.), D.D., D.C.L., Regius Pro- 
 
 fessor of Hebrew in the University of 
 
 Oxford. SERMONS ON SUBJECTS 
 
 CONNECTED WITH THE OLD 
 
 TESTAMENT. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 See also Westminster Commentaries. 
 Dry ( Wakellng). See Little Guides. 
 Dryhurst (A. R.). See Little Books on Art. 
 *Duff (Nora). MATILDA OF TUSCANY. 
 
 With many Illustrations. Demy&vo. ios.6d. 
 
 net. 
 
 Duguid (Charles). See Books on Business. 
 Dumas (Alexandre). THE CRIMES OF 
 
 THE BORGIAS AND OTHERS. 
 
 With an Introduction by R. S. GARNETT. 
 
 With o Illustrations. Cr. Svo. 6s 
 THE CRIMES OF UR15AIN GRAN- 
 
 DIER AND OTHERS. With 8 Illustra- 
 
 tions. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 THE CRIMES OF THE MARQUISE 
 
 DE BRINVILLIERS AND OTHERS. 
 
 With 8 Illustrations. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 THE CRIMES OF ALI PACHA AND 
 
 OTHERS. With 8 Illustrations. Cr. Svo. 
 
 6s. 
 MY MEMOIRS. Translated by E. M. 
 
 WALLER. With an Introduction by ANDREW 
 
 LANG. With Frontispieces in Photogravure. 
 
 In six Volumes. Cr. Svo. 6s. each volume. 
 
 VOL. I. 1802-1821. VOL. IV. 1830-1831. 
 
 VOL. II. 1822-1825. VOL. V. 1831-1832. 
 VOL. III. 1826-1830. VOL. VI. 1832-1833. 
 MY PETS. Newly translated by A. R. AL- 
 
 LINSON, M.A. With 16 Illustrations by V. 
 
 LECOMTE. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 See also Simplified French Texts. 
 Duncan (David), D.Sc., LL.D. THE LIFE 
 
 AND LETTERS OF HERBERT 
 
 SPENCER. With 17 Illustrations. Demy 
 
 .)., D.Sc., and Mundella(V. A.). 
 
 GENERAL ELEMENTARY SCIENCE. 
 
 With 114 Illustrations. Second Edition. 
 
 Cr. Svo. 3s. 6d. 
 Dunn-Pattison (R. P.). NAPOLEON'S 
 
 MARSHALS. With 20 Illustrations. Demy 
 
 Svo. Second Edition. 125. 6d. net. 
 Dunstan (A. E.), B.Sc. (Lond.). See Text- 
 
 books of Science, and Junior School Books. 
 Durham (The Earl of ). A REPORT ON 
 
 CANADA. With an Introductory Note. 
 
 Demy Svo. 4*. 6d. net. 
 Dutt(W. A.). THE NORFOLK BROADS. 
 
 With coloured Illustrations by FRANK 
 
 SOUTHGATE, R.B.A. Second Edition. Cr. 
 
 Svo. 6s.
 
 GENERAL LITERATURE 
 
 WILD LIFE IN EAST ANGLIA. With 
 16 Illustrations in colour by FRANK SOUTH- 
 GATE, R. B.A. Second Edition. Demy 
 Svo. 7$. 6d. net. 
 
 SOME LITERARY ASSOCIATIONS OF 
 
 EAST ANGLIA. With 16 Illustrations in 
 
 Colour by W. DEXTER, R.B.A., and 16 
 
 other Illustrations. Demy &vo. ios. 64. net. 
 
 See also Little Guides. 
 
 Earle(John), Bishop of Salisbury. MICRO- 
 COSMOGRAPHIE, OR A PIECE OF 
 THE WORLD DISCOVERED. Post 
 i6mo. 2S. net. 
 
 Edmonds(MajorJ. E.),R.E.;D.A.Q.-M.G. 
 See Wood (W. Birkbeck). 
 
 Edwardes (Tickner). THE LORE OF 
 THE HONEY BEE. With; 24 Illustra- 
 tions. Cr. &vo. 6s. 
 
 Edwards (Clement), M.P. RAILWAY 
 NATIONALIZATION. Second Edition, 
 Revised. Crown &vo. 2S. 6d. net. 
 
 Edwards (W. Douglas). See Commercial 
 Series. 
 
 Egan (Pierce). See I.P.L. 
 
 Egerton (H. E.), M.A. A HISTORY 
 OF BRITISH COLONIAL POLICY. 
 Second Ed., Revised. DemySvo. js.6d.net. 
 
 Ellaby (C. G.). See Little Guides. 
 
 EIlerton(F. Q.). See Stone (S. J.). 
 
 Epictetus. See Aurelius (Marcus). 
 
 Erasmus. A Book called in Latin EN- 
 CHIRIDION MILITIS CHRISTIANI, 
 and in English the Manual of the Christian 
 Knight. Fcap. 8v0. 3$. 6d. net. 
 
 Erckmann-Chatrian. See SimplifiedFrench 
 Texts. 
 
 Evagrius. See Byzantine Texts. 
 
 Ewald (Carl). TWO LEGS, AND OTHER 
 STORIES. Translated from the Danish 
 by ALEXANDER TEIXEIRA DB MATTOS. 
 Illustrated by AUGUSTA GUEST. Large Cr. 
 Zvo. 6s. 
 
 Ezekiel. See Westminster Commentaries. 
 
 Paeon (H. T.), B.A. See Junior Examina- 
 tion Series. 
 
 Fairbrother(W. H.), M.A. THE PHILO- 
 SOPHY OF T. H. GREEN. Second 
 Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3.1. 6d. 
 
 Fea (Allan). THE FLIGHT OF THE 
 KING. With over 70 Sketches and Photo- 
 graphs by the Author. New and revised 
 Edition. Demy &vo. fs. 6d. net. 
 
 SECRET CHAMBERS AND HIDING- 
 PLACES. With 80 Illustrations. New and 
 revised Edition. Demy 8vo. ^s. 6d. net. 
 
 JAMES n. AND HIS WIVES. With 40 
 Illustrations. Demy %vo. ios. 6d. net. 
 
 Fell (E. F. B.). THE FOUNDATIONS 
 OF LIBERTY. Cr. &vo. 5*. net. 
 
 Ferrier (Susan). See Little Library- 
 
 Fidler (T. Claxton), M.Inst. C.E. See 
 Books on Business. 
 
 Fielding (Henry). See Standard Library. 
 
 Finn (S. W.), M.A. See Junior Examination 
 Series. 
 
 Firth (J. B.). See Little Guides. 
 
 Firth (C. H.), M.A,, Regius Professor of 
 Modern History at Oxford. CROM 
 
 A 
 
 WELL'S ARMY: AHistory of the English 
 Soldier during the Civil Wars, the Common- 
 wealth, and the Protectorate. Cr. &vo. 6t. 
 
 *Firth (Edith E.). See Beginner's Books 
 and Junior School Books. 
 
 FitzQerald (Edward). THE RUBAlYAT 
 OF OMAR KHAYYAM. Printed from 
 the Fifth and last Edition. With a Com- 
 mentary by Mrs. STEPHEN BATSON, and a 
 Biography of Omar by E. D. Ross. Cr. 
 Svo. 6s. See also Miniature Library. 
 
 FitzQerald(H. P.). A CONCISE HAND- 
 BOOK OF CLIMBERS, TWINERS, 
 AND WALL SHRUBS. Illustrated. 
 Fcap. %vo. 3-j. 6d. net. 
 
 Fitzpatrick (S. A. O.). See Ancient Cities. 
 
 Flecker (W. H.), M.A..D.C.L., Headmaster 
 of the Dean Close School, Cheltenham. 
 THE STUDENT'S PRAYER BOOK. 
 THE TEXT OF MORNING AND EVENING 
 PRAYER AND LITANY. With an Introduc- 
 tion and Notes. Cr. 8vo. zs. 6d. 
 
 Fletcher (C. R. L.), M.A. See Carlyle 
 (Thomas). 
 
 Fletcher (J. S.). A BOOK OF YORK- 
 SHIRE. With 16 Illustrations in Colour 
 by WAL PAGET and FRANK SOUTHGATK, 
 R.B.A., 16 other Illustrations and a Map. 
 Demy 8-vo. js. 6d. net. 
 
 Flux (A. W.), M.A., William Dow Professor 
 of Political Economy in M'Gill University, 
 Montreal. ECONOMIC PRINCIPLES. 
 Demy &vo. -is. 6d. net. 
 
 Foat (F. W. O.), D.Litt., M.A. A LON- 
 DON READER FOR YOUNG CITI- 
 ZENS. With Plans and Illustrations. Cr. 
 &vo. is. 6d. 
 
 Ford (H. Q.), M.A., Assistant Master at 
 Bristol Grammar School. See Junior School 
 
 Forel(A.). THE SENSES OF INSECTS. 
 Translated by MACLEOD YEARSLEY. With 
 2 Illustrations. Demy &z>o. ios. 6d. net. 
 
 Fortescue (Mrs. Q.). See Little Books on 
 Art. 
 
 Fouqu6 (La Motte). SINTRAM AND 
 HIS COMPANIONS. Translated by A. 
 C. FARQUHARSON. With 20 Illustrations by 
 EDMUND J. SULLIVAN, and a Frontispiece 
 in Photogravure from an engraving by 
 ALBRECHT DURER. Demy Bvo, js. 6d. net. 
 Half White Vellum, ios. 6d. net. 
 See also Simplified German Texts. 
 
 Fraser (J. F.). ROUND THE WORLD 
 ON A WHEEL. With 100 Illustrations. 
 Fifth Edition Cr. Zvo. 6s. 
 
 French(W.), M.A. See Textbooks of Science. 
 
 Freudenreich (Ed. von). DAIRY BAC- 
 TERIOLOGY. A Short Manual for 
 Students. Translated by J. R. AINSWORTH 
 DAVIS, M.A. Second Edition. Revised. 
 Cr. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Fursdon (F. R. M). FRENCH AND 
 ENGLISH PARALLELS. Fcap. &vo. 
 3.?. 6d. net. 
 
 Fyvie(John). TRAGEDY QUEENS OF 
 THE GEORGIAN ERA. With 16 Illustra- 
 tions. Second Ed. DemyZvo. T2s.6d.net. 
 
 2
 
 IO 
 
 MESSRS. METHUEN'S CATALOGUE 
 
 Qallaher (D.)and Stead (W. J.). THE 
 COMPLETE RUGBY FOOTBALLER, 
 ON THE NEW ZEALAND SYSTEM. 
 With 35 Illustrations. Second Ed. Demy 
 Svo. los. 6d. net, 
 
 Qalllchan (W. M.). See Little Guides. 
 
 Galton(SIr Francis), F.R.S.; D.C.L., Oxf.; 
 Hon. Sc.D., Camb. ; Hon. Fellow Trinity 
 Collepe, Cambridge. MEMORIES OF 
 MY LIFE. With 8 Illustrations. Third 
 Edition. Demy Svo. los. 6d. net. 
 
 Gambado (Geoffrey, Esq.). See I.P.L. 
 
 Garnett(Lucy M. J.). THE TURKISH 
 PEOPLE : THEIR SOCIAL LIFE, RELIGIOUS 
 
 BELIEFS AND INSTITUTIONS.ANDDOMESTIC 
 
 LIFE. With 21 Illustrations. Demy Svo. 
 IDS. 6d. net. 
 
 Gaskell (Mrs.). See Little Library, Stan- 
 dard Library and Sixpenny Novels. 
 
 Gasquet, the Right Rev. Abbot, O.S.B. See 
 Antiquary's Books. 
 
 dee (Henry), D.D., F.S.A. See Handbooks 
 of English Church History. 
 
 George (H.B.), M.A., Fellow ofNew College, 
 Oxford. BATTLES OF ENGLISH HIS- 
 TORY. With numerous Plans. Fourth 
 Edition Revised. Cr. Svo. 3$. 6d. 
 
 A HISTORICAL GEOGRAPHY OF THE 
 BRITISH EMPIRE. Fourth Edition. 
 Cr. Svo. 3$. 6d. 
 
 Gibbins (H. de B.), Litt.D., M.A. IN- 
 DUSTRY IN ENGLAND : HISTORI- 
 CAL OUTLINES. With 5 Maps. Fifth 
 Edition. Demy 8z>0. los. 6d. 
 
 THE INDUSTRIAL HISTORY OF 
 ENGLAND. _ With Maps and Plans. 
 Fifteenth Edition, Revised. Cr. Svo. 31. 
 
 ENGLISH SOCIAL REFORMERS. 
 Second Edition. Cr. Svo. 2S. 6d. 
 _See also Hadfield (R. A.)., and Commer- 
 
 Gibbon (Edward). MEMOIRS OF MY 
 LIFE AND WRITINGS. Edited by 
 G BIRKBECK HILL, LL.D Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 *THE DECLINE AND FALL OF THE 
 ROMAN EMPIRE. Edited, with Notes, 
 Appendices, and Maps, by J. B. BURY. 
 M.A. , Litt.D., Regius Professor of Modern 
 History at Cambridge. Illustrated. / 
 Seven Volumes. Demy Svo. Gilt top. 
 Each jos. 6d. net. 
 
 Gibbs (Philip). THE ROMANCE OF 
 GEORGE VILLIERS : FIRST DUKE 
 OF BUCKINGHAM, AND SOME MEN 
 AND WOMEN OF THE STUART 
 COURT. With 20 Illustrations. Second 
 Edition. Demy Svo. i$s. net. 
 
 Gibson (E. C. S.), D.D., Lord Bishop of 
 Gloucester. See Westminster Commentaries, 
 Handbooks of Theology, and Oxford Bio- 
 graphies. 
 
 Gilbert (A. R.). See Little Books on Art. 
 
 Gloag (M. R.) and Wyatt (Kate M.). A 
 BOOK OF ENGLISH GARDENS. 
 With 24 Illustrations in Colour. Demy 
 Svo. i or. 6d. net. 
 
 Glover (T. R.), M.A., Fellow and Classical 
 Lecturer of St. John's College, Cambridge. 
 THE CONFLICT OF RELIGIONS IN 
 THE EARLY ROMAN EMPIRE. 
 Third Edition. Demy Svo. ys.6d.net. 
 
 Godfrey (Elizabeth). A BOOK OF RE- 
 MEMBRANCE. Being Lyrical Selections 
 for every day in the Year. Arranged by. 
 Second Edition. Fcaf. Svo. is. 6d. net. 
 
 ENGLISH CHILDREN IN THE OLDEN 
 TIME. With 32 Illustrations. Second 
 Edition. Demy Svo. -js. 6d. net. 
 
 Godley(A. DA M.A., Fellow of Magdalen 
 College, Oxford. OXFORD IN THE 
 EIGHTEENTH CENTURY. With 16 
 Illustrations. Second Edition. Demy Svo. 
 js. 6d. net. 
 Also published in a Colonial Edition. 
 
 LYRA FRIVOLA. Fourth Edition. Fcaf. 
 Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 VERSES TO ORDER. Second Edition. 
 Fcaf. Svo. zs. 6d. 
 
 SECOND STRINGS. Fcaf. Svo. is. 6d. 
 
 Goldsmith (Oliver). See I.P.L. and Stan- 
 dard Library. 
 
 Goll (August). CRIMINAL TYPES IN 
 SHAKESPEARE. Authorised Transla- 
 tion from the Danish by Mrs. CHARLES 
 WEEKES. Cr. Svo. $s. net. 
 
 Gomme (G. L.). See Antiquary's Books. 
 
 Gordon(Lina Duff) (Mrs. Aubrey Waterfield). 
 HOME LIKE IN ITALY: LETTERS 
 FROM THE APENNINES. With 13 Illustra- 
 tions by AUBREY WATERFIELD and 15 Illus- 
 trations from Photographs. Second Edi- 
 tion. Demv Svo. lor. 6d. net. 
 
 Gorst (Rt. Hon. Sir John). See New- 
 Library of Medicine. 
 
 Goatling (Frances M.). THE BRETONS 
 AT HOME. With 12 Illustrations in 
 Colour by GASTON FANTY LESCURE, and 
 32 from Photographs. Demy Svo. T.OS. 6d. 
 net. 
 
 Goudge (H. L.), M.A., Principal of Wells 
 Theological College. See Westminster Com- 
 mentaries. 
 
 Graham (Harry). A GROUP OF SCOT- 
 TISH WOMEN. With 16 Illustrations. 
 Second Edition. Demy Svo. los. 6d. net. 
 
 Graham (P. Anderson). THE RURAL 
 EXODUS. The Problem of the Village 
 and the Town. Cr. Svo. ?s. 6d. 
 
 Grahame (Kenneth). THE WIND IN 
 THE WILLOWS. With a Frontispiece 
 by GRAHAM ROBERTSON. Fourth Edition. 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Granger (F. S.), M.A., Litt.D. PSYCH- 
 OLOGY. Third Edition. Cr. Svo. zs. 6d. 
 
 THE SOUL OF A CHRISTIAN. 
 
 Gray'(EfM'Queen). GERM AN PASSAGES 
 
 FOR UNSEEN TRANSLATION. Cr. 
 
 Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 Gray (P. L.), B.Sc. THE PRINCIPLES OF 
 
 MAGNETISM AND ELECTRICITY. 
 
 With 181 Diagrams. Cr. Si>o. 35. 6d. 
 Green (G. Buckland), M.A., late Fellow 
 
 of St. John's College, Oxon. NOTES ON
 
 GENERAL LITERATURE 
 
 ii 
 
 GREEK AND LATIN SYNTAX. 
 Second Ed. revised. Crown Zvo. %s. dd. 
 
 Green (Mary Anne Everett). ELIZA- 
 BETH; ELECTRESS PALATINE AND 
 QUEEN OF BOHEMIA. Revised by 
 her Niece S. C. LOMAS. With a Prefatory 
 Note by A. W. WARD, Litt.D. Demy Zvo. 
 10$. dd. net. 
 
 Greenidge(A.H.J.),M.A.,D.Litt. A HIS- 
 TORY OF ROME : From the Tribunate of 
 Tiberius Gracchus to the end of the Jugur- 
 thine War, B.C. 133-104. Demy &vo. 
 los. dd. net. 
 
 Gregory (Miss E. C.). See Library of 
 Devotion. 
 
 Grubb(H. C.). See Textbooks of Technology. 
 
 Gwynn (Stephen), M.P. A HOLIDAY IN 
 CONNEMARA. With 16 Illustrations. 
 Denty 8vo. los. fid. net. 
 
 Hadfield (R. A.) and Gibbins (H. de B.). 
 A SHORTER WORKING DAY. Cr. 
 Zvo. zs. dd. 
 
 *Hall (Cyril). THE YOUNG CARPEN- 
 TER. With Diagrams, and Illustra- 
 tions. Cr. 8-'0. 5J. 
 
 Hall (Hammond). THE YOUNG EN- 
 GINEER : OR MODERN ENGINES AND 
 THEIR MODELS. With 85 Illustrations. 
 Second Edition. Cr. Zvo. 5^. 
 
 Hall (Mary). A WOMAN'S TREK FROM 
 THE CAPE TO CAIRO. With 64 Illus- 
 trations and 2 Maps. Second Edition. 
 Demy %vo. \ds. net. 
 
 Hamel (Frank). FAMOUS FRENCH 
 SALONS. With 20 Illustrations. 
 Tliird Edition. DemyZvo. iis.6d.net. 
 
 Hannay (D.). A SHORT HISTORY OF 
 THE ROYAL NAVY. Vol. I., 1217-1688. 
 Vol. II. ,1689-1815. Demy&vo. Eochjs.dd. 
 net. 
 
 Hannay (James O.), M.A. THE SPIRIT 
 AND ORIGIN OF CHRISTIAN 
 MONASTICISM. Cr. Bvo. 6s. 
 
 THE WISDOM OF THE DESERT. Fcafi. 
 &vo. 31. dd. net. 
 
 Hardie(Martin). See Connoisseur's Library. 
 
 Hare (A. T.), M.A. THE CONSTRUC- 
 TION OF LARGEINDUCTION COILS. 
 With 35 Illustrations. Demy Zz>o. 6s, 
 
 Harker (Alfred), M.A., F.R.S., Fellow of St. 
 John's College, and Lecturer in Petrology in 
 the University of Cambridge. THE 
 NATURAL HISTORY OF IGNEOUS 
 ROCKS. With H2 Diagrams and z Plates. 
 Demy 8vo. izs. dd. net. 
 
 Harper (Charles G.). THE AUTOCAR 
 ROAD-BOOK. In three Volumes. Crown 
 8vo. Each is. dd. net. 
 Vol. I. SOUTH OF THE THAMES. 
 
 Harvey (Alfred), M.B. See Ancient Cities 
 and Antiquary's Books. 
 
 Hawthorne(Nathaniel). See Little Library. 
 
 Headley (F. W.). DARWINISM AND 
 MODERN SOCIALISM. Cr. Zvo. $s. 
 net. 
 
 Heath (Frank R.). See Little Guides. 
 
 Heath (Dudley). See Connoisseur's Library. 
 
 Henderson (B. W.), Fellow of Exeter 
 College, Oxford. THE LIFE AND 
 PRINCIPATE OF THE EMPEROR 
 NERO. Illustrated. New and cheaper 
 issue. Demy Zvo. js. dd. net. 
 
 AT INTERVALS. Fcaf Zvo. 2*. dd. net. 
 
 Henderson (M. Sturge). GEORGE 
 MEREDITH : NOVELIST, POET, 
 REFORMER. With a Portrait in Photo- 
 gravure. Second Edition. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 Henderson (T. F.). See Little Library and 
 Oxford Biographies. 
 
 Henderson (T. F.), and Watt (Francis). 
 SCOTLAND OF TO-DAY. With 20 
 Illustrations in colour and 24 other Illus- 
 trations. Second Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Henley (W. E.). ENGLISH LYRICS. 
 CHAUCER TO POE, 1340-1849. Second 
 Edition. Cr. 8vo. zs. dd. net. 
 
 HenIey(W. E.)andWhibley(C.) A BOOK 
 OF ENGLISH PROSE, CHARACTER, 
 AND INCIDENT, 1387-1649. Cr. too. 
 2S. dd. net. 
 
 Herbert (George). See Library of Devotion. 
 
 Herbert of Cherbury (Lord). See Minia- 
 ture Library. 
 
 Hett (Walter S.), B. A. A SHORT HIS- 
 TORY OF GREECE TO THE DEATH 
 OF ALEXANDER THE GREAT. With 
 3 Maps and 4 Plans. Cr. 8z<7. $s. dd. 
 
 Hewlns (W. A. S.), B.A. ENGLISH 
 TRADE AND FINANCE IN THE 
 SEVENTEENTH CENTURY. Cr.&vo. 
 2S. dd. 
 
 Hewitt (Ethel M.) A GOLDEN DIAL. 
 A Day Book of Prose and Verse. Fcap. 
 8vo. 2S. dd. net. 
 
 Hey(H.), Inspector, Surrey Education Com- 
 mittee, and Rose (G. H.), City and Guilds 
 Woodwork Teacher. A WOODWORK 
 CLASS-BOOK. Pt. I. Illustrated. 4/0. 
 
 2S. 
 
 Hey wood (W.). See St. Francis of Assisi. 
 
 Hill (Clare). See Textbooks of Technology. 
 
 *Hill (George Francis). ONE HUNDRED 
 MASTERPIECES OF SCULPTURE, 
 with 101 Illustrations. Demy 8vo. los. dd. 
 net. 
 
 Hill (Henry), B.A., Headmaster of the Boy's 
 Hig;h School, Worcester, Cape Colony. A 
 SOUTH AFRICAN ARITHMETIC. 
 Cr. Zvo. 3S. dd. 
 
 Hind (C. Lewis). DAYS IN CORNWALL. 
 With 16 Illustrations in Colour by WILLIAM 
 PASCOE, and 20 other Illustrations and a 
 Map. Second Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Hirst (F. W.) See Books on Business. 
 
 Hobhouse (L. T.), late Fellow of C.C.C., 
 Oxford. THE THEORY OF KNOW- 
 LEDGE. Demy Svo. ior. dd. net. 
 
 Hobson(J. A.), M.A. INTERNATIONAL 
 TRADE : A Study of Economic Principles. 
 Cr. 8v0. is. dd. net. 
 
 PROBLEMS OF POVERTY. An Inquiry
 
 12 
 
 MESSRS. METHUEN'S CATALOGUE 
 
 into the Industrial Condition of the Poor. 
 Seventh Edition. Cr. Svo. 2.?. 6d. 
 
 THE PROBLEM OF THE UNEM- 
 PLOYED. Fourth Edition. Cr.Bvo. *s.t>d. 
 
 Hodgetts (E. A. Brayley). THE COURT 
 OF RUSSIA IN THE NINETEENTH 
 CENTURY. With 20 Illustrations. T-wa 
 Volumes. Demy Bvo. 345. net. 
 
 Hodgkin (T.), D.C.L. See Leaders of 
 
 HodVfon(Mrs. W.) HOW TO IDENTIFY 
 OLD CHINESE PORCELAIN. With 40 
 Illustrations. Second Edition. Post Bvo. 6s. 
 
 Holden-Stone (Q. de). See Books on 
 Business. 
 
 Holdich(SirT. H.), K.C.I.E., C.B., F.S.A. 
 THE INDIAN BORDERLAND, 1880- 
 JQOO. With 22 Illustrations and a Map. 
 Second Edition. Demy Bvo. los. 6d. net. 
 
 Holdsworth (W. S.), D.C.L. A HISTORY 
 OF ENGLISH LAW. In Four Volumes. 
 Voh. /., //., ///. Demy Bvo. Each 
 i of. 6d. net. 
 
 Holland (Clive). TYROL AND ITS 
 PEOPLE. With 16 Illustrations in Colour 
 by ADRIAN STOKES, and 31 other Illustra- 
 tions. Demy Bvo. los. 6d. net. 
 
 Holland (H. Scott), Canon of St. Paul's. 
 See Newman (J. H.). 
 
 Holllngs (M. A.), M.A. See Six Ages of 
 European History. 
 
 Hollway-Calthrop (H. C.), late of Balliol 
 College, Oxford ; Bursar of Eton College. 
 PETRARCH : HIS LIFE, WORK, AND 
 TIMES. With 24 Illustrations. Demy 
 Bvo. us. 6d. net. 
 
 Holmes (T. Scott). See Ancient Cities. 
 
 HoIyoake(G. J.). THE CO-OPERATIVE 
 MOVEMENT OF TO-DAY, fourth Ed. 
 Cr. Bvo. vs. 6d. 
 
 Hone (Nathaniel J.). See Antiquary's Books. 
 
 Hook (A.) HUMANITY AND ITS 
 PROBLEMS. Cr. Bvo. 5*. net. 
 
 Hoppner. See Little Galleries. 
 
 Horace. See Classical Translations. 
 
 Horsburgh (E. L. S.), M.A. LORENZO 
 THE MAGNIFICENT: AND FLORENCE 
 IN HER GOLDEN AGE. With 24 Illustrations 
 and s Maps. Second Edition. Demy Bvo. 
 15*. net. 
 
 WATERLOO : With Plans. Second Edition. 
 Cr. Bvo. $s. 
 See also Oxford Biographies. 
 
 Horth(A. C.)- See Textbooks of Technology. 
 
 Horton(R. F.),D.D. See Leaders of Religion. 
 
 Hosie( Alexander). MANCHURIA. With 
 30 Illustrations and a Map. Second Edition. 
 Demy Bvo. fs. 6d. net. 
 
 How (F. D.). SIX GREAT SCHOOL- 
 MASTERS. With 13 Illustrations. Second 
 Edition. Demy Bvo. -js. 6d. 
 
 Howell (A. G. Ferrers). FRANCISCAN 
 DAYS. Being Selections for every day in 
 the year from ancient Franciscan writings. 
 Cr. Bvo. 3*. fid. net. 
 
 Howell (Q.). TRADE UNIONISM NEW 
 AND OLD. Fourth Edition. Cr. Bvo. 
 2s. bd. 
 
 Hucrglns (Sir William), K.C.B., O.M., 
 D.C.L..F.R.S. THE ROYAL SOCIETY; 
 OR, SCIENCE IN THE STATE AND IN THE 
 SCHOOLS. With 25 Illustrations. Widt 
 Royal Bvo. 4$. 6d. net. 
 
 Hughes (C. E.). THE PRAISE OF 
 SHAKESPEARE. An English Antho- 
 logy. With a Preface by SIDNEY LEE. 
 Demy &vo. 31. 6d. net. 
 
 Hugo (Victor). See Simplified French Texts. 
 Hulton (Samuel F.). THE CLERK OF 
 OXFORD IN FICTION. With 12 
 Illustrations. Demy Bvo. 15*. net. 
 
 Hume (Martin), M.A. See Romantic His- 
 
 Hutchinson (Horace Q.) THE NEW 
 
 FOREST. Illustrated in colour with 
 50 Pictures by WALTER TYNDALE and 4 
 by LUCY KEMP-WELCH. Third. Edition. 
 Cr. Bvo. 6s. 
 
 Mutton (A. W.), M.A. See Leaders of 
 Religion and Library of Devotion. 
 
 Hutton (Edward). THE CITIES OF 
 UMBRIA. With 20 Illustrations in Colour 
 by A. PISA, and 12 other Illustrations. Third 
 Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 THE CITIES OF SPAIN. With 24 Illus- 
 trations in Colour, by A. W. RIMINGTON, 
 20 other Illustrations and a Map. Third 
 Edition. Cr. Bvo. 6s. 
 
 FLORENCE AND THE CITIES OF 
 NORTHERN TUSCANY, WITH 
 GENOA. With 16 Illustrations in Colour 
 by WILLIAM PARKINSON, and 16 other 
 Illustrations. Second Edition, Cr. Bvo. 6s. 
 
 ENGLISH LOVE POEMS. Edited with 
 an Introduction. Feat. Bvo. %s. 6cf. net. 
 
 COUNTRY WALKS ABOUT FLORENCE. 
 With 32 Drawings by ADELAIDE MARCHI 
 and 20 other Illustrations. Fcap. Bvo. 
 
 IN 5 *'UNKNOWN TUSCANY. With an 
 Appendix by WILLIAM HEYWOOD. With 8 
 Illustrations in Colour and 20 others. Second 
 Edition. Demy Bvo. js. 6d. net. 
 
 *ROME. With 16 Illustrations in Colour by 
 MAXWELL ARMFIELD, and 12 other Illustra- 
 tions. Cr. Bvo. 6s. 
 
 Hutton (R. H.). See Leaders of Religion. 
 
 Hutton (W. H.), M.A. THE LIFE OF 
 SIR THOMAS MORE. With Portraits 
 after Drawings by HOLBEIN. Second 
 Edition. Cr. Bvo. 55. 
 
 See also Leaders of Religion. 
 
 Hyde (A. Q.) GEORGE HERBERT AND 
 HIS TIMES. With 32 Illustrations. 
 Demy Bvo. los. 6d. net. 
 
 Hyett(F. A.). FLORENCE : HER HISTORY 
 
 AND ART TO THE FALL OF THE REPUBLIC. 
 
 Demy Bvo. js. 6d. net. 
 
 Ibsen (Henrik). BRAND. A Drama. 
 Translated by WILLIAM WILSON. Third 
 Edition. Cr. Bvo. 3$ . 6d. 
 
 Inge (W. R.), M.A., Fellow and Tutor of 
 Hertford College, Oxford. CHRISTIAN 
 MYSTICISM. (The Bampton Lectures of 
 1899.) Demy Bvo. 12*. f>d. net. 
 See also Library of Devotion.
 
 GENERAL LITERATURE 
 
 Innes(A. D.), M.A. A HISTORY OF THE 
 BRITISH IN INDIA. With Maps and 
 Plans. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 ENGLAND UNDER THE TUDORS. 
 With Maps. Second Edition. Demy Svo. 
 los. 6d. net. 
 
 Innes (Mary). SCHOOLS OF PAINT- 
 ING. With 76 Illustrations. Cr. Svo. 
 $s. net. 
 
 Isaiah. See Churchman's Bible. 
 
 Jackson (C. E.), B.A. See Textbooks of 
 Science. 
 
 Jackson (S.), M.A. See Commercial Series, 
 
 Jackson (F. Hamilton). See Little Guides. 
 
 Jacob (F.), M.A. See Junior Examination 
 
 Jeans (j. Stephen). TRUSTS, POOLS, 
 AND CORNERS AS AFFECTING 
 COMMERCE AND INDUSTRY. Cr. 
 &vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 See also Books on Business. 
 
 Jebb (Camilla). A STAR OF THE 
 SALONS : JULIE DE LESPINASSE. With 
 20 Illustrations. Demy Svo. los. 6d. net. 
 
 Jeffery (Reginald W.), M.A. THE 
 HISTORY OF THE THIRTEEN 
 COLONIES OF NORTH AMERICA 
 1497-1763. With 8 Illustrations and a 
 Map. Demy Svo. js. 6d. net. 
 
 Jeffreys (D. Qwyn). DOLLY'S THEATRI- 
 CALS. Super Royal idmo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Jenks(E.), M.A., B.C.L. AN OUTLINE 
 OF ENGLISH LOCAL GOVERNMENT. 
 Second Ed. Revised by R. C. K. ENSOR, 
 M.A. Cr. Svo. 2S. 6d. 
 
 Jenner (Mrs. H.). See Little Books on Art. 
 
 Jennings (A. C.), M.A. See Handbooks of 
 English Church History. 
 
 Jennings (Oscar), M.D. EARLY WOOD- 
 CUT INITIALS. Demy ^to. zis.net. 
 
 Merningham (Charles Edward) THE 
 MAXIMS OF MARMADUKE. Crown 
 Svo. $s. 
 
 Jessopp (Augustus), D.D. See Leaders of 
 Religion. 
 
 Jevons (F. B.), M.A., Litt.D., Principal of 
 Hatfield Hall, Durham. RELIGION 
 IN EVOLUTION. Cr. Svo. 3 s. 6d. net. 
 See also Churchman's Library and Hand- 
 books of Theology. 
 
 Johnson (A. H.), M.A. See Six Ages of 
 European History. 
 
 Johnston (Sir H. H.), K.C.B. BRITISH 
 CENTRAL AFRICA. With nearly 200 
 Illustrations and Six Maps. Third Edition. 
 Cr. 4/0. i8s. net. 
 
 Jones (II.). See Commercial Series. 
 
 Jones ( H. F.). See Textbooks of Science. 
 
 Jones (L. A. Atherley), K.C., M.P., and 
 Bellot (Hugh H. L.), M.A., D.C.L. 
 THE MINKR'S GUIDE TO THE COAL 
 MINES REGULATION ACTS AND 
 THE LAW OF EMPLOYERS AND 
 WORKMEN. Cr. Svo. zs. 6d. net. 
 
 COMMERCE IN WAR. RoyalZvo. zis.net. 
 
 Jones (R. Compton). M.A. POEMS OF 
 THE INNER LI FE. Selected by. Thir- 
 teenth Edition, Fcap. Svo. 21. 6d. net. 
 
 Jonson (Ben). See Standard Library. 
 
 Julian (Lady) of Norwich. REVELA- 
 TIONS OF DIVINE LOVE. Ed.by GRACE 
 WARRACK. Third Ed. Cr. Svo. 3*. 6d. 
 
 Juvenal. See Classical Translations. 
 
 'Kappa.' LET YOUTH BUT KNOW: 
 A Plea for Reason in Education. Cr. Svo. 
 3^. 6d. net. 
 
 Kaufmann (M.), M.A. SOCIALISM AND 
 MODERN THOUGHT. Second Edition 
 Revised and Enlarged. Cr. Svo. zs. 6d. 
 net. 
 
 Keats (John). THE POEMS. Edited 
 with Introduction and Notes by E. de SELIN- 
 COURT, M.A. With a Frontispiece in 
 Photogravure. Second Edition Revised. 
 Demy Svo. ?s. 6d. net. 
 
 REALMS OF GOLD. Selections from the 
 Works of. Fcap. Svo. 35. 6d. net. 
 
 See also Little Library and Standard 
 Library. 
 
 Keble (John). THE CHRISTIAN YEAR. 
 With an Introduction and Notes by W. LOCK, 
 D.D., Warden of Keble College. Illustrated 
 by R. ANNINGBELL. Third Edition. Fcap. 
 Svo. 3 s. 6d. ; padded morocco, $s. 
 See also Library of Devotion. 
 
 Kelynack (T. N.), M.D., M.R.C.P. See 
 New Library of Medicine. 
 
 Kempis (Thomas a). THE IMITATION 
 OF CHRIST. With an Introduction by 
 DEAN FARRAR. Illustrated by C. M. GERE. 
 Third Edition. Fcap.Svo. 3*. dd.; padded 
 morocco. $s. 
 
 Also Translated by C. BIGG, D.D. Cr. 
 Svo. 3*. 6d. 
 
 See also Montmorency (J. E. G. de)., 
 Library of Devotion, and Standard Library. 
 
 Kennedy (James Houghton), D.D., Assist- 
 ant Lecturer in Divinity in the University of 
 Dublin. See St. Paul. 
 
 Kerr (S. Parnell). GEORGE SELWYN 
 AND THE WITS. With 16 Illustrations. 
 Demy Svo. izj. 6d. net. 
 
 Kimmins (C. W.), M.A. THE CHEMIS- 
 TRY OF LIFE AND HEALTH. Illus. 
 trated. Cr. Svo. zs. 6d. 
 
 Kinglake (A. W.). See Little Library. 
 
 Kipling (Rudyard). BARRACK-ROOM 
 BALLADS, gith Thousand. Twenty- 
 sixth Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. Also Fcap. 
 Svo, Leather. $s. 
 
 THE SEVEN SEAS. ^th Thousand. 
 Fifteenth Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. Also 
 Fcap. Svo, Leather. $s. 
 
 THE FIVE NATIONS. 66th Thousand. 
 Fifth Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. Also 
 Fcap. Svo, Leather. $s. 
 
 DEPARTMENTALDITTIES. Seventeenth 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. Also Fcap. Svo, 
 Leather. $s. 
 
 Knight (Albert E.). THE COMPLETE 
 CRICKETER. With 50 Illustrations. 
 Demy Svo. js. 6d. net. 
 
 Knowling (R. J.), M.A., Professor of New 
 Testament Exegesis at King's College, 
 London. See Westminster Commentaries.
 
 MESSRS. METHUEN'S CATALOGUE 
 
 Knox (Winifred F.). THE COURT OF A 
 
 SAINT. With 16 Illustrations. Demy 8vo. 
 
 loj. fid. net. 
 Kropotkin (Prince). THE TERROR IN 
 
 RUSSIA. Seventh Edition. Cr. 8vo. 
 
 zd. net. 
 Laboulaye (Edouard). See Simplified 
 
 French Texts. 
 Lamb (Charles and Mary), THE WORKS. 
 
 Edited by E. V. LUCAS. Illustrated. In 
 
 Seven Volumes. Demy Zvo. 7.?. f>d. each. 
 
 See also Little Library and Lucas (E. V.) 
 Lambert (F. A. H.). See Little Guides. 
 Lambros (Professor S. P.). See Byzantine 
 
 Texts. 
 Lane- Poole (Stanley). A HISTORY OF 
 
 EGYPT IN THE MIDDLE AGES. With 
 
 i oi Illustrations and a Map. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 Langbridge(F.),M.A. BALLADSOFTHE 
 
 BRAVE : Poems of Chivalry, Enterprise, 
 
 Courage, and Constancy. Third Edition. 
 
 Cr. 8vo. 2j. 6d. 
 Lankester (Sir E. Ray), K.C.B., F.R.S. 
 
 SCIENCE FROM AN EASY CHAIR. 
 
 With many Illustrations, of which 2 are in 
 
 Colour. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 Law (William). See Library of Devotion 
 
 and Standard Library. 
 Leach (Henry). THE SPIRIT OF THE 
 
 LINKS. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 See also Braid (Tames). 
 Le Braz (Anatole). THE LAND OF 
 
 PARDONS. Translated by FRANCES M. 
 
 GOSTLING. With 12 Illustrations in Colour 
 
 by T. C. GOTCH, and 40 other Illustrations. 
 
 Third Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 Lees (Beatrice). See Six Ages of European 
 
 History. 
 Lees (Frederick). A SUMMER IN 
 
 TOURAINE. With 12 Illustrations in 
 
 Colour by MAXWELL ARMFIKLD, and 87 
 
 from Photographs. Also a Map. Second 
 
 Edition. Demy 8vo. los. 6d. net. 
 Lehmann(R. C.), M.P. THE COMPLETE 
 
 OARSMAN. With 59 Illustrations. Demy 
 
 &V0, los. 6d. net. 
 Lewes (V. B.), M. A. AIR AND WATER. 
 
 Illustrated. Cr. &vo. zs. 6d. 
 Lewis (B. M. Owyn). A CONCISE 
 
 HANDBOOK OF GARDEN SHRUBS. 
 
 With 20 Illustrations. Fcap. 8vo. 3$. 6d. net. 
 Lindsay (Lady Mabel). ANNI DOMINI : 
 
 A GOSPEL STUDY. In Two Volumes. 
 
 Super Royal ^vo. ios.net. 
 Lindsay (W. M.), Fellow of Jesus College, 
 
 Oxford. See Plautus. 
 
 Lisle (Forttme"ede). See Little Bookson Art. 
 Littlehales (H.). See Antiquary's Books. 
 Llewellyn (Owen) and Raven-Hill (L.). 
 
 THE SOUTH-BOUND CAR. With 85 
 
 Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 Lock (Walter), D.D., Warden of Keble 
 
 College. ST. PAUL, THE MASTER- 
 BUILDER. Second Ed. Cr. 8vo. . 6d. 
 THE BIBLE AND CHRISTIAN LIFE. 
 
 Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 See also Keble (J.) and Leaders of Religion. 
 
 Locker (F.). See Little Library. 
 
 Lodge (Sir Oliver), F.R.S. THE SUB- 
 STANCE OF FAITH, ALLIED WITH 
 SCIENCE: A Catechism for Parents 
 and Teachers. Ninth Ed. Cr. &vo. ?s net. 
 
 MAN AND THE UNIVERSE: A STUDY 
 OF THE INFLUENCE OF THE ADVANCE IN 
 SCIENTIFIC KNOWLEDGE UPON OUR UN- 
 DERSTANDING OF CHRISTIANITY. Sixtli 
 Edition. Demy 8vo. ?s. (>d. net. 
 
 *THE SURVIVAL OF MAN : A STUDY OF 
 UNRECOGNISED HUMAN FACULTY. Demy 
 8v0. js. 6d. net, 
 
 Lodge (Eleanor C.). See Six Ages of 
 European History. 
 
 Lofthouse(W. P.), M.A. ETHICS AND 
 ATONEMENT. With a Frontispiece. 
 Demy 8vo. $s. net. 
 
 Longfellow (H. W.). See Little Library. 
 
 Lorimer (George Horace). LETTERS 
 FROM A SELF-MADE MERCHANT 
 TO HIS SON. Seventeenth Edition. Cr. 
 8v0. $s. 6d. 
 
 OLD GORGON GRAHAM. Second Edition. 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 *Lorimer (Norma). BY THE WATERS 
 OF EGYPT. With 12 Illustrations in 
 Colour by BENTON FLETCHER, and other 
 Illustrations. Demy 8vo. i6s. net. 
 
 Lover (Samuel). See I . P. L. 
 
 Lucas (E. V.). THE LIFE OF CHARLES 
 LAMB. With 28 Illustrations. Fourth 
 and Revised Edition in One Volume. 
 Demy 8vo. js. 6d. net. 
 
 A WANDERER IN HOLLAND. With 
 20 Illustrations in Colour by HERBERT 
 MARSHALL, 34 Illustrations after old Dutch 
 Masters, and a Map. Ninth Edition. 
 Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 A WANDERER IN LONDON. With 16 
 Illustrations in Colour by NELSON DAWSON, 
 36 other Illustrations and a Map. Seventh 
 Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 A WANDERER IN PARIS. With 16 Illus- 
 trations in Colour by WALTFR DEXTER, 
 and 32 from Photographs after Old Masters. 
 Second Edition, Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 THE OPEN ROAD : a Little Book for Way- 
 farers. Fifteenth Edition. Fcap. 8vo. $s. ; 
 India. Paper, -js. 6d. 
 
 THE FRIENDLY TOWN : a Little Book 
 for the Urbane, fourth Edition. cap. 
 &vo. $s. ; India Paper, -js. 6d. 
 
 FIRESIDE AND SUNSHINE. Fourth 
 Edition. Fcap. 8vo. $s. 
 
 CHARACTER AND COMEDY. Fourth 
 Edition. Fcap. 8vo. $s. 
 
 THE GENTLEST ART. A Choice of 
 Letters by Entertaining Hands. J*ifth 
 Edition. Fcap. Zvo. 5^. 
 
 A SWAN AND HER FRIENDS. With 24 
 Illustrations. Detnyftvo. \2S.6if.net. 
 
 HER INFINITE VARIETY : A FEMININE 
 PORTRAIT GALLERY. Fourth Edition. 
 Fcap. 8vo. $s. 
 
 LISTENER'S LURE : AN OBLIQUE NAR- 
 RATION. Fifth Edition. Fcap. 8fo. ;s.
 
 GENERAL LITERATURE 
 
 GOOD COMPANY: A RALLY OF MEN. 
 Fcap. 8vo. 5J. 
 
 ONE DAY AND ANOTHER: A VOLOME 
 OF ESSAYS. Fcap. Bz-o. $s. 
 
 OVER BEMERTON'S: AN EASY-GOING 
 CHRONICLE. Sixth Edition. Fcap. &vo. ss. 
 Met. 
 See also Lamb (Charles). 
 
 Lucian. See Classical Translations. 
 
 Lyde (L. W.), M.A. See Commercial Series. 
 
 Lydon (Noel S.). A PRELIMINARY 
 GEOMETRY. With numerous Diagrams. 
 Cr. Svo. is. 
 See also Junior School Books. 
 
 Lyttelton(Hon. Mrs. A.). WOMEN AND 
 THEIR WORK. Cr. Svo. zs. 6d. 
 
 M. (R.). THE THOUGHTS OF LUCIA 
 HALIDAY. With some of her Letters. 
 Edited by R. M. Fcap. 8vo. vs. 6d. net. 
 
 Macaulay (Lord). CRITICAL AND HIS- 
 TORICAL ESSAYS. Edited by F. C. MON- 
 TAGUE, M.A. Three Volumes. Cr. Svo. iSs. 
 
 M 'Allen (J. E. B.), M.A. See Commercial 
 Series. 
 
 McCabe (Joseph) (formerly Very Rev. F. 
 ANTONY, O.S. F.). THE DECAY OF THE 
 CHURCH OF ROME. DemyZvo. 7 s.6d. 
 net. 
 
 MacCunn (Florence A.). MARY 
 STUART. With 44 Illustrations, in 
 eluding a Frontispiece in Photogravure. 
 New and Cheaper Edition. Large Cr. Svo. 
 6s. 
 
 See also Leaders of Religion. 
 
 McDermott(E. R.). See Books on Business. 
 
 McDougall (William), M.A. (Oxon., M.B. 
 (Cantab.). AN INTRODUCTION TO 
 SOCIAL PSYCHOLOGY. Cr.Sve. 5 s.net. 
 
 M'Dowall(A. S>.). See Oxford Biographies. 
 
 MacFie(Ronald C.), M.A., M.B. See New 
 Library of Medicine. 
 
 Mackay (A. M.), B.A. See Churchman's 
 Library. 
 
 Mackenzie (W. Leslie), M.A., M.D., 
 D.P.H., etc. THE HEALTH OF THE 
 SCHOOL CHILD. Cr. &vo. zs. 6d. 
 
 Macklin (Herbert W.), M.A. See Anti- 
 quary's Books. 
 
 M'Neile (A. H.), B.D. See Westminster 
 Commentaries. 
 
 ' Mdlle Mori ' (Author of). ST. CATHER- 
 INE OF SIENA AND HER TIMES. 
 With 28 Illustrations. Second Edition. 
 Demy Zvo. -is. 6d. net. 
 
 Maeterlinck (Maurice). THE BLUE 
 BIRD : A FAIRY PLAY IN FIVE ACTS. 
 Translated by ALEXANDER TEIXERA DE 
 MATTOS. Second Edition. Fcap. Svo. 
 Deckle Edges. 3$. dd. net. 
 
 Magnus (Laurie), M.A. A PRIMER OF 
 WORDSWORTH. Cr. Svo. is. 6d. 
 
 Mahaffy (J. P.), Litt.D. A HISTORY OF 
 THE EGYPT OF THE PTOLEMIES. 
 With 79 Illustrations. Cr. Bvo. 6s. 
 
 Maitland (F. W.), M.A., LL.D. ROMAN 
 CANON LAW IN THE CHURCH OF 
 ENGLAND. Royal'&vo. -js. 6d. 
 
 Major(H.)i B. A., B.Sc. A HEALTH AND 
 
 .TEMPERANCE READER. Cr. Svo. 
 
 Maiden (H. E.), M.A. ENGLISH RE- 
 CORDS. A Companion to the History of 
 England. Cr. Svo. 35. 6d. 
 
 THE RIGHTS AND DUTIES OF A 
 CITIZEN. Seventh Edition. Cr. Svo. 
 is. 6d. 
 See also School Histories. 
 
 Marchant (E. C.), M.A., Fellow of Peter- 
 house, Cambridge. A GREEK ANTHO- 
 LOGY Second Edition. Cr. Svo. 3*. 6d, 
 See also Cook (A. M.). 
 
 Marett(R. R.), M.A., Fellow and Tutor of 
 Exeter College, Oxford. THE THRES- 
 HOLD OF RELIGION. Cr. Svo. ^s.6d 
 net. 
 
 Marks (Jeannette), M.A. ENGLISH 
 PASTORAL DRAMA from the Restora- 
 tion to the date of the publication of the 
 'Lyrical Ballads' (1660-1798). Cr. Svo. 
 
 Marr (J.' E. ), F. R.S. , Fellow of St John's Col- 
 lege, Cambridge. THE SCIENTIFIC 
 STUDY OF SCENERY. Third Edition. 
 Revised. Illustrated. Cr. Zvo. 6s. 
 
 AGRICULTURAL GEOLOGY. Illustrated. 
 Cr.Svo. 6s. 
 
 Marriott (Charles). A SPANISH HOLI- 
 DAY. With 8 Illustrations by A. M. 
 FOWERAKER, R.B.A., and 22 other Illustra- 
 tions. Demy Svo. is, 6d. net. 
 
 Marriott (J. A. R.), M.A. THE LIFE 
 AND TIMES OF LORD FALKLAND. 
 With 23 Illustrations. Second Edition. 
 De-nty &vo. ?s. 6d. net. 
 
 See also Six Ages of European History. 
 
 Marvell (Andrew). See Little Library. 
 
 Masefield (John). SEA LIFE IN NEL- 
 SON'S TIME. With 16 Illustrations. Cr. 
 8vo. 3$. 6d. net. 
 
 ON THE SPANISH MAIN: or, SOME 
 ENGLISH FORAYS IN THB ISTHMUS OF 
 DARIEN. With 22 Illustrations and a Map. 
 Demv Svo. zos. 6d. net. 
 
 A SAILOR'S GARLAND. Selected and 
 Edited by. Second Ed. Cr. Svo. 31. 6d. net. 
 
 AN ENGLISH PROSE MISCELLANY. 
 Selected and Edited by. Cr. Bvo. 6s. 
 
 Maskell (A.). See Connoisseur's Library. 
 
 Mason (A. J.), D.D. See Leaders of Religion. 
 
 Masterman (C. P. Q.), M.A., M.P. 
 TENNYSON AS A RELIGIOUS 
 TEACHER. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 THE CONDITION OF ENGLAND. 
 Second Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Masterman (J. H. B.), M.A. See Six Ages 
 of European History. 
 
 Matheson (E. P.). COUNSELS OF 
 LIFE. Fcap. Zvo. ss. 6d. net. 
 
 Maude (J. H.), M.A. See Handbooks of 
 English Church History. 
 
 May (Phil). THE PHIL MAY ALBUM. 
 Second Edition, ^to. is. net. 
 
 Mayne (Ethel Colburn). ENCHANTERS 
 OF MEN. With 24 Illustrations. Demy 
 &vo. i of. 6d. net.
 
 i6 
 
 MESSRS. METHUEN'S CATALOGUE 
 
 Meakin (Annette M. B.), Fellow of the 
 Anthropological Institute. WOMAN IN 
 TRANSITION. Cr. 8va. 6s. 
 
 GALICIA : THB SWITZERLAND OF SPAIN. 
 With 105 Illustrations and a Map. Demy 
 8z7. I2S. 6d. net. 
 
 *Medley (D. J.), M.A., Professor of History 
 in the University of Glasgow. ORIGINAL 
 ILLUSTRATIONSOF ENGLISH CON- 
 STITUTIONAL HISTORY, COMPRISING 
 A SELECTED NUMBER OF THB CHIEF 
 CHARTERS AND STATUTES. Cr. Zvo. -js. 6d. 
 
 Mellows (Emma S.). A SHORT STORY 
 OF ENGLISH LITERATURE. Cr. 
 Szip. is. (>d. 
 
 MeVimee (P.). See Simplified French Texts. 
 
 Methuen (A. M. S.), M.A. THE 
 TRAGEDY OF SOUTH AFRICA. 
 Cr. 8z0. as. net. Also Cr. Svo. ^d. net. 
 
 ENGLAND'S RUIN : DISCUSSED IN FOUR- 
 TEEN LETTERS TO A PROTECTIONIST. 
 Ninth. Edition. Cr. 8vo. yl. net. 
 
 Meynell (Everard). COROT AND HIS 
 FRIENDS. With 28 Illustrations. Demy 
 Svo loj. 6d. net. 
 
 Miles (Eustace), M.A. LIFE AFTER 
 LIFE: OR, THE THEORY OF REINCARNA- 
 TION. Cr. 8v0. 2s. 6d. net. 
 
 THE POWER OF CONCENTRATION : 
 How TO ACQUIRE IT. Third Edition. 
 Cr. 8v0. 3S. 6d. net. 
 
 Millais (J. G.). THE LIFE AND LET- 
 TERS OF SIR JOHN EVERETT 
 MILLAIS, Presidentof the Royal Academy. 
 With many Illustrations, of which 2 are in 
 Photogravure. New Edition. Demy 8vo. 
 }s. (>d. net. 
 See also Little Galleries. 
 
 Millin (Q. P.). PICTORIAL GARDEN- 
 ING. With 21 Illustrations. Crown Svo. 
 3*. dd. net. 
 
 Millis (C. T.), M.I.M.E. See Textbooks of 
 Technology. 
 
 Milne (J. G.), M.A. A HISTORY OF 
 EGYPT UNDER ROMAN RULE. 
 With 143 Illustrations. Cr.Zvo. 6s. 
 
 Milton (John). A DAY BOOK OF MIL- 
 TON. Edited by R. F. TOWNDROW. Fcap. 
 &vo. 2.r. 6d. net. 
 
 See also Little Library and Standard 
 Library. 
 
 Minchin(H. C.),M.A. See Peel(R.). 
 
 MitchelKP. Chalmers), M.A. OUTLINES 
 OF BIOLOGY. With 74 Illustrations. 
 Seeond Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Mitton (Q. E.). JANE AUSTEN AND 
 HER TIMES. With 21 Illustrations. 
 Second and Cheaper Edition. Large Cr. 
 
 MofTat (Mary M.). QUEEN LOUISA OF 
 PRUSSIA. With 20 Illustrations. Fourth 
 Edition. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 Moil (A.). See Books on Business. 
 
 Moir (D. M.). See Little Library. 
 
 Alolinos (Dr. Michael de). See Library of 
 Devotion. 
 
 Money (L. Q. Chiozza), M.P. RICHES 
 
 AND POVERTY. Eighth Edition Dtmy 
 
 8v0. 5.1. net. Also Cr. &vo. is. net. 
 Montagu (Henry), Earl of Manchester. See 
 
 Library of Devotion. 
 Montaigne. A DAY BOOK OF. Edited 
 
 by C. F. POND. Fcap. S~'o. 2.?. 6d. net. 
 Montgomery (H. B.) THE EMPIRE OF 
 
 THE EAST. With a Frontispiece in Colour 
 
 and 18 other Illustrations. Second Edition. 
 
 Demy 8w. 7$, (>d. net. 
 Montmorency (J. E. G. de), B.A., LL.n. 
 
 THOMAS A KEMPIS, HIS AGE AM) 
 
 BOOK. With 22 Illustrations. Second 
 
 Edition. Demy &vo. 75. 6d. net. 
 Moore (H. E.). BACK TO THE LAND. 
 
 Cr. 8vo. as. 6d. 
 *Moore (T. Sturge). ART AND LIFE. 
 
 Illustrated Cr. &vo. 5^. net. 
 Moorhouse (E. Hallam). NELSON'S 
 
 LADY HAMILTON. With 51 Portraits. 
 
 Second Edition. Demy ?>vo. -js. bd. net. 
 Moran (Clarence Q.). See Books on Business. 
 More (Sir Thomas). See Standard Library. 
 Morfill (W. R.), Oriel College, Oxford. A 
 
 HISTORY OF RUSSIA FROM PETER 
 
 THE GREAT TO ALEXANDER II. 
 
 With 12 Maps and Plans. Cr. 8r'0. 31.60'. 
 Morlch (R. J.). See School Examination 
 
 Series. 
 Morley (Margaret W.), Founded on. THE 
 
 BEE PEOPLE. With 74 Illustrations. 
 
 Sq. Crown 8z>0. 2s. dd. 
 LITTLE MITCHELL: THE STORY OF A 
 
 MOUNTAIN SQUIRREL TOLD BY HIMSELF. 
 
 With 26 Illustrations. .<7. Cr. 8vo. zs. f>d. 
 Morris (J.). THE MAKERS OF JAPAN. 
 
 With 24 Illustrations. Detny 8vo. ixs. 6d. 
 
 net. 
 
 Morris (Joseph E.). See Little Guides. 
 Morton (A. Anderson). SeeBrodrick(M.). 
 Moule(H. C. <J.), D.D., Lord Bishop of Dur- 
 
 ham. See Leaders of Religion. 
 Muir (M. M. Pattison), M.A. THE 
 
 CHEMISTRY OF FIRE. Illustrated. 
 
 Cr. 8vo. 2S. dd. 
 
 Mundella (V. A.), M.A. See Dunn (J. T.). 
 Munro(R.), M.A., LL.D. See Antiquary's 
 
 Books. 
 Musset (Alfred de). See Simplified French 
 
 Text. 
 Myers (A. Wallis), THE COMPLETE 
 
 LAWN TENNIS PLAYER. With 90 
 
 Illustrations. Second Edition. Demy Zvo. 
 
 los. 6d. net. 
 
 Naval Officer (A). See I. P. L. 
 Newman (Ernest). See New Library of 
 
 Music. 
 Newman (George), M.D.,D.P.H.,F.R.S.E. 
 
 See New Library of Medicine. 
 Newman (J. H.) and others. See Library 
 
 of Devotion. 
 Newsholme (Arthur), M.D., F.R.C.P. See 
 
 New Library of Medicine. 
 Nichols (Bowyer). See Little Library. 
 Nicklin (T.), M.A. EXAMINATION 
 
 PAPERS INTHUCYDIDES. Cr. Svo. 2s. 
 Nimrod. See I. P. L. 
 Norgate (G. Le Grys). THE LIFE OF
 
 ^GENERAL LITERATURE 
 
 SIR WALTER SCOTT. With 53 Illustra. 
 tionsbyjENNvWvLiE. DemyZvo. -js.fsd.net. 
 
 Norway (A. H.). NAPLES. PA*T AND 
 PRESENT. With 25 Coloured Illustrations 
 by MAURICE GRtiFFENHAGEN. Third 
 Edition. Cr.S-o. 6s. 
 
 Novalis. THE DISCIPLES AT SATS AND 
 OTHER FRAGMENTS. Kuited by Miss UNA 
 BIRCH. Fcap. &vo. 3.5. (>d. net. 
 
 Officer (An). See I. P. L. 
 
 Oldfield (W. J.), M.A., Prebendary of 
 Lincoln. A PRIMER OF RELIGION. 
 BASED ON THE CATECHISM OF THE CHURCH 
 OF ENGLAND. Crown &vc. ss. 6d. 
 
 Oldham (F. M.), B.A. See Textbooks of 
 Science. 
 
 Oliphant (Mrs.). See Leaders of Religion. 
 
 Oliver, Thomas, M. D. See New Library of 
 Medicine. 
 
 Oman(C. W.C.), M.A., Fellow of All Souls', 
 oxford. A HISTORY OF THE ART 
 OF WAR IN THE MIDDLE AGES. 
 Illustrated. Demy &vt>. los. 6d. net. 
 
 ENGLAND BEFORE THE CONQUEST. 
 With Maps. Demy &vo. los. 6d. net. 
 
 Oppe" ( A. P. ). See Classics of Art. 
 
 Ottley (R. L.), D.D. See Handbooks of 
 Theology and Leaders of Religion. 
 
 Overtoil (J. H.). See Leaders of Religion. 
 
 Owen (Douglas). See Books on Business. 
 
 Oxford (M. N.), ofGuy's Hospital. A HAND- 
 BOOK. OF NURSING. Fifth Edition. 
 Cr. &vo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 Pakes (W. C. C.). THE SCIENCE OF 
 HYGIENE. Illustrated. Demy &vo. 15*. 
 
 Parker (Eric). THE BOOK OF THE 
 ZOO ; BY DAY AND NIGHT. With 24 
 Illustrations from Photographs by HENRY 
 IRVING. Cr. &vo. 6s. 
 
 Parker (Gilbert), M. P. A LOVER'S 
 DIARY. Fcap. &?>o. ss. 
 
 Parkes (A. K.). SMALL LESSONS ON 
 GREAT TRUTHS. Fcap. &vo. is. 6d. 
 
 Parkinson (John). PARADISI IN SOLE 
 PARADISUS TERRESTRIS, OR A 
 GARDEN OF ALL SORTS OF PLEA- 
 SANT FLOWERS. Folio. 3, 3*. net. 
 
 Parsons (Mrs. C.). GARRICKAND HIS 
 CIRCLE. With 36 Illustrations. Second 
 Edition. Demy Zvo. us. 6d. net. 
 
 THE INCOMPARABLE SIDDONS. With 
 20 Illustrations. Demy&vo. izs.6d.net. 
 
 Pascal. See Library of Devotion. 
 
 Paston (George). SOCIAL CARICA- 
 TURE IN THE EIGHTEENTH 
 CENTURY. With 214 Illustrations. Im- 
 perial Quarto. 2, izs. 6d. net. 
 
 LADY MA^'Y WORTLEY MONTAGU 
 AND HER TIMES With 24 Illustra- 
 tions. Srcond Edition. Demy Zvo. i 5*. net. 
 See also Little Books on Art and I. P. L. 
 
 Patmore (K. A.). THE COURT OF 
 LOUIS XIII. With 16 Illustrations. Demy 
 Svo. los. 6d. net. 
 
 Patterson (A. H.). NOTES OF AN EAST 
 COAST NATURALIST. Illustrated in 
 Colour by F. SOUTHGATE, R.B.A. Second 
 Edition. Cr. Zoo. 6s. 
 
 NATURE IN EASTERN NORFOLK. 
 With 12 Illustrations in Colour by FRANK 
 SOUTHGATE, R.B. A. Second Edition. Cr. 
 &vo. 6s. 
 
 WILD LIFE ON A NORFOLK ESTU- 
 ARY. With 40 Illustrations by the Author, 
 and a Prefatory Note by Her Grace the 
 DUCHESS OF BEDFORD. Demy &vo. 
 los. fid. ret. 
 
 *MAN AND NATURE ON TIDAL 
 WATERS. With Illustrations by tie 
 Author. Cr. &vo. 6s. 
 
 Peacock (Netta). See Little Books on Art. 
 
 Peake (C. M. A.), F.R.H.S. A CON- 
 CISE HANDBOOK OF GARDEN 
 ANNUAL AND BIENNIAL PLANTS. 
 With 24 Illustrations. Fcap. Sva. ^s.6d. net. 
 
 Peel (Robert), and Mincbin (H. C.), M.A. 
 OXFORD. With loo Illustrations in 
 Colour. Cr. %vo. 6f. 
 
 Peel (Sidney), late Fellow of Trinity College, 
 Oxford, and Secretary to the Royal Com- 
 mission on the Licensing Laws. PRACTI- 
 CAL LICENSING REFORM. Second 
 Edition. Cr. Zro. is. 6d. 
 
 Pentin (Herbert), M.A. See Library of 
 
 Petrie ( W. M. Flinders), D. C. L. , LL. D. , Pro- 
 fessor of Egyptology at University College. 
 A HISTORY OF EGYPT. Fully Illus- 
 trated. In six volumes. Cr.Zvo. 6s. each. 
 
 VOL. i. FROM THE EARLIEST KINGS TO 
 XVlTH DYNASTY. Sixth Edition. 
 
 VOL. ii. THE XVII-m AND XVIIlTH 
 DYNASTIES. Fourth Edition. 
 
 VOT_ III. XIXTH TO XXXTH DYNASTIES. 
 
 VOL. iv. EGYKT UNDER THE PTOLEMAIC 
 DYNASTY. J. P. MAHAFFY, Litt.D. 
 
 VOL. v. EGYPT UNDER ROMAN RULE. J. G. 
 MILNE, M.A. 
 
 VOL. vi. EGYPT IN THE MIDDLE AGES. 
 STANLEY LANK-POOLE, M.A. 
 
 RELIGION AND CONSCIENCE IN 
 ANCIENT EGYPT. Lectures delivered 
 at University College, London. Illustrated. 
 Cr. 8vo. 2S. 6d. 
 
 SYRIA AND EGYPT, FROM THE TELL 
 EL AMARNA LETTERS. Cr. %i>o. 2s.6d. 
 
 EGYPTIAN TALES. Translated from the 
 Papyri. First Series, ivth to xnth Dynast)-. 
 Edited by W. M. FLINDERS PETRIE. Illus- 
 trated by TRISTRAM ELLIS. Second Edi- 
 tion. Cr. &?'O. ts. 6d. 
 
 EGYPTIAN TALES. Translated from the 
 Papyri. Second Series, xviuth to xixth 
 Dynasty. Illustrated by TRISTRAM ELLIS. 
 Crown Svo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 EGYPTIAN DECORATIVE ART. A 
 Course of Lectures delivered at the Royal 
 Institution. Illustrated. Ct. &vo. y. 6d. 
 
 Phillips (W. A.). See Oxford I'.iographies. 
 
 Phillpotts (Eden). MY DEVON YEAR. 
 With 38 Illustrations by J. LEY PETHY- 
 BRIDGE. Second and Cheaper Edition. 
 Large Cr. &vo. 6s. 
 
 UP - ALONG AND DOWN - ALONG. 
 Illustrated by CLAUDE SHEPPERSON. 
 Cr. 4 to. $s. net.
 
 18 
 
 MESSRS. METHUEN'S CATALOGUE 
 
 Phythlan (J. Ernest). TREES IN NA- 
 TURE, MYTH, AND ART. With 24 
 Illustrations. Crautn Svo. 6s. 
 
 Plarr (Victor Q.)- M.A. See School His- 
 tories. 
 
 Plato. See Standard Library. 
 
 I'lautus. THE CAPT1VI. Edited, with 
 an Introduction, Textual Notes, and a Com- 
 mentary, by W. M. LINDSAY, Fellow of 
 JesusCollege.Oxford. DemyZvo. ios.6fi.net. 
 
 Plowden-Wardlaw (J. f.), B.A. See 
 School Examination Series. 
 
 Podmore (Frank). MODERN SPIRI- 
 TUALISM. Two Volumes. Demy Zvo. 
 
 MESMERISM AND CHRISTIAN 
 SCIENCE : A Short History of Mental 
 Healing. Demy Svo. i&r. 6<i. net. 
 
 Pollard (Alice). See Little Books on Art. 
 
 Pollard (Alfred W.). THE SHAKE- 
 SPEARE'S FOLIOS AND QUARTOS. 
 With numerous Facsimiles. Folio. One 
 Guinea, net. 
 
 PolIard(EIiza F.). See Little Books on Art. 
 
 Pollock (David), M.I.N.A. See Books on 
 Business. 
 
 Potter (M. C.), M.A., F.L.S. AN 
 ELEMENTARY TEXT - BOOK OF 
 AGRICULTURAL BOTANY. Illus- 
 trated. Third Edition. Cr. Svo. 45. 6d. 
 
 Power (J. O'Connor). THE MAKING 
 OF AN ORATOR. Cr. Zvo. 6s. 
 
 Price (Eleanor C.). A PRINCESS OF 
 THE OLD WORLD. With 21 Illus- 
 trations. Demy Zoo. jys. 6d. net. 
 
 Price (L. L.), M.A., Fellow of Oriel College, 
 Oxon. A HISTORY OF ENGLISH 
 POLITICAL ECONOMY FROM ADAM 
 SMITH TO ARNOLD TOYNBEE. 
 Fifth Edition. Cr. Zvo. 2S. 6d. 
 
 Protheroe (Ernest). THE DOMINION 
 OF MAN. GEOGRAPHY IN ITS HUMAN 
 ASPECT. With 32 full-page Illustrations. 
 Second Edition. Cr. Zvo. zs. 
 
 Psellus. See Byzantine Texts. 
 
 Pullen-Burry (B.). IN A GERMAN 
 COLONY; or, FOUR WEEKS IN NEW 
 BRITAIN. With 8 Illustrations and 2 Maps. 
 Cr. Svo. $s. net. 
 
 Pycraft (W. P.). BIRD LIFE. With 2 
 Illustrations in Colour by G. E. LODGE, 
 and others from Drawings and Photographs. 
 Demy Svo. los. 6d. net. 
 
 Q (A. T. Quiller Couch). THE 
 GOLDEN POMP. A PROCESSION OF 
 ENGLISH LYRICS FROM SURREY TO SHIR- 
 LEY. Second and Cheaper Edition. Cr.Zvo. 
 
 G. 2 R. and E. S. MR. WOODHOUSE'S 
 
 CORRESPONDENCE. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Also published in a Colonial Edition. 
 
 Rackham (R. B.), M.A. See Westminster 
 
 Commentaries. 
 
 Rags (Laura M.). THE WOMEN ART- 
 t ISTS OF BOLOGNA. With 20 Illus- 
 trations. Demy Svo. ?s. 6d. net. 
 
 (Lonsdale). B.D., Oxon. DANTE 
 
 AND HIS ITALY. With 32 Illustra- 
 tions. Demy Svo. us. 6</ net. 
 
 Rahtz (F. J.), M.A., B.Sc. HIGHER 
 ENGLISH. Fourth Edition. Cr. Svo. 
 V. 6d. 
 
 JUNIOR ENGLISH. Second Edition. Cr. 
 Zvo. is. 6d. 
 
 Randolph (B. W.), D.D. See Library of 
 
 Rannle (D.' W.), M.A. A STUDENT'S 
 H I STORY O F SCOT I ,AN D. Cr. Svo. 3*. 6 
 
 WORDSWORTH AND HIS CIRCLE. 
 With 20 Illustrations. Demy Svo. 12s. 6d. 
 net. 
 
 Rashdall (Hastings), M.A., Fellow and 
 Tutor of New College, Oxford. DOC- 
 TRINE AND DEVELOPMENT. Cr. 
 Svo. 6s. 
 
 Ra ven (J. J . ), D. D. , F. S. A. See Antiquary's 
 Books. 
 
 Raven-Hill (L.). See Llewellyn (Owen). 
 
 Rawlings (Gertrude Burford). COINS 
 AND HOW TO KNOW THEM. With 
 206 Illustrations. Second Edition. Cr.Sz'o. 
 6s. 
 
 Rawstorne (Lawrence, Esq.). See I. P. L. 
 
 Raymond (Walter). See School Histories. 
 
 Rea (Lilian). THE LIFE AND TIMES 
 OF MARIE MADELEINE COUNTESS 
 OF LA FAYETTE. With 20 Illustrations. 
 Demy Zvo. TOJ. 6d. net. 
 
 Read (C. Stanford), M. B. (Lond.).M.R.C.S. , 
 L.R.C.P. FADS AND FEEDING. Cr. 
 Svo. zs. 6d. 
 
 Real Paddy (A). See I.P.L. 
 
 Reason (W.), M.A. UNIVERSITY AND 
 SOCIAL SETTLEMENTS. Edited by 
 Cr. Svo. 2S. 6d. 
 
 Redpath (H. A.), M.A., D.Litt. See West- 
 minster Commentaries. 
 
 Rees (J. D.), C.I.E., M.P. THE REAL 
 INDIA. Second Edition. DemyZvo. los. 
 6d. net. 
 
 Reich (Emil), Doctor Juris. WOMAN 
 THROUGH THE AGES. With 36 Illus- 
 trations. Two Volumes. DemyZvo. 21*. net. 
 
 Reynolds (Sir Joshua). See Little Galleries. 
 
 Rhodes (W. E.). See School Histories. 
 
 Ricketts (Charles). See Classics of Art. 
 
 Richardson (Charles). THECOMPLETE 
 FOXHUNTER. With 46 Illustrations, of 
 which 4 are in Colour. Second Edition. 
 Demy Svo. izs. 6d. net. 
 
 Richmond (Wilfrid), Chaplain of Lincoln's 
 Inn. THE CREED IN THE 
 EPISTLES. Cr. Svo. ss. 6d. net. 
 
 Riehl(W. H.). See Simplified German Texts. 
 
 Roberts (M. E.). See Channer (C. C). 
 
 Robertson (A.), D.D., Lord Bishop of 
 Exeter. REGNUM DEI. (The Bampton 
 Lectures of 1901). A New and Cheaper 
 Edition. Demy Svo. js. 6d. net. 
 
 Robertson (C. Grant). M.A., Fellow of 
 All Souls' College, Oxford. SELECT 
 STATUTES, CASES, AND CONSTI- 
 TUTIONAL DOCUMENTS, 1660-1832. 
 Demy Svo. los. 6d. net.
 
 GENERAL LITERATURE 
 
 Robertson (C. Grant) and Bartholomew 
 (J. Q.). F.R.S.E., F.R.G.S. A HIS- 
 TORICAL AND MODERN ATLAS OF 
 THE BRITISH EMPIRE. DemyQuarto. 
 4$. 6d. net. 
 
 Robertson(SlrG.S.), K. C.S.I. CHITRAL: 
 THE STORY OF A MINOR SIEGE. With 8 
 Illustrations. Third Edition. Demy 8vo. 
 los. dd. net. 
 
 Robinson (Cecilia). THE MINISTRY 
 OF DEACONESSES. With an Introduc- 
 tion by the late Archbishop of Canterbury. 
 Cr. 8vo. $s. 6J. 
 
 Robinson (P. S.). See Connoisseur's Library. 
 
 Rochefoucauld (La). See Little Library. 
 
 Rodwell (a.), B.A, NEW TESTAMENT 
 GREEK. A Course for Beginners. Wit.i 
 a Preface by WALTER LOCK, D.D., Warden 
 of Keble College. Fcafi. Svo. 3*. 6d. 
 
 Roe (Fred). OLD OAK FURNITURE. With 
 many Illustrations by the Author, including 
 a frontispiece in colour. Second Edition. 
 Dcmyftuo. los.fid. net. 
 
 Rogers (A. G. L.), M.A. See Books on 
 Business. 
 
 Roland. See Simplified French Texts. 
 
 Romney (George). See Little Galleries. 
 
 Roscoe (E. S.). See Little Guides. 
 
 Rose (Edward). THE ROSE READER. 
 Illustrated. Cr. Svo. zs. f>d. Also in 4 
 Parts, farts I. and H. 6d. each ; Part 
 III. Sd.; Partly. iod. 
 
 Rose(G. H.). See Hey (H.) and Baring- 
 Gould (S). 
 
 Rowntree (Joshua). THE IMPERIAL 
 DRUG TRADE. A RE-STATEMENT OF 
 THE OPIUM QUKSTION. Third Edition 
 Revised. Cr. Svo. 25. net. 
 
 Royde-Smitli (N. G.). THE PILLOW 
 BOOK : A GARNER OF MANY MOODS. 
 Collected by. Second Edition. Cr. Svo. 
 is. (>d. net. 
 
 POETS OF OUR DAY. Selected, 
 with an Introduction, by. Fcap. Svo. $s. 
 
 Rubie (A. E.), D.D. See Junior School 
 Books. 
 
 Rumbold (The Right Hon.fSir Horace). 
 Bart., G C. B., G. C. M. G. THE 
 AUSTRIAN COURT IN THE NINE- 
 TEENTH CENTURY. With 16 Illus- 
 trations. Demy Svo. i8j. net. 
 
 Russell (Archibald G. B.). See Blake 
 (William.) 
 
 Russell (W. Clark). THE LIFE OF 
 ADMIRAL LORD COLLINGWOOD. 
 With 12 Illustrations by F. BRANGWYN. 
 Fourth Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Ryley (M. Beresford). QUEENS OF 
 THE RENAISSANCE. With 24 Illus- 
 trations. Demy Svo. los. fid. net. 
 
 Sainsbury (Harrington), M.D., F.R.C.P. 
 PRINCIPIA THERAPEUTICA. 
 Demy Svo. 7.1. 6ri. net. 
 See also New Library of Medicine. 
 
 St. Anselm. See Library of Devotion. 
 
 St. Augustine. See Library of Devotion. 
 
 St. Bernard. See Library of Devotion. 
 
 St. Cyres (Viscount) See Oxford Bio- 
 graphies. 
 
 St. Francis of Assisi. THE LITTLE 
 FLOWERS OF THE GLORIOUS 
 MESSER, AND OF HIS FRIARS. 
 Done into English, with Notes by WILLIAM 
 HEYWOOD. With 40 Illustrations from 
 Italian Painters. Derny&vo. ^s. net. 
 
 See also Library of Devotion and 
 Standard Library. 
 
 St. Francis de Sales. See Library of 
 Devotion. 
 
 St. James. See Churchman's Bible and 
 Westminster Commentaries. 
 
 St. Luke. See Junior School Books. 
 
 St. Mark. See Junior School Books and 
 Churchman's Bible. 
 
 St. Matthew. See Junior School Books. 
 
 St. Paul. SECOND AND THIRD 
 EPISTLES OF PAUL THE APOSTLE 
 TO THE CORINTHIANS. Edited by 
 JAMES HOUGHTON KENNEDY, D.D., Assis- 
 tant Lecturer in Divinity in the University 
 of Dublin. With Introduction, Dissertations, 
 and Notes by J. SCHMITT. Cr. Sno. 6s. See 
 also Churchman's; Bible and Westminster 
 Commentaries. 
 
 'Saki' (H. Munro). REGINALD. Second 
 Edition. Fcap. Svo. 25. 6d. net. 
 
 Salmon (A. L.). See Little Guides. 
 
 Sanders ( Lloyd). THE HOLLAND 
 HOUSE CIRCLE. With 24 Illustrations. 
 Second Edition. Demy Svo. I2S. 6d. net. 
 
 Sathas(C.). See Byzantine Texts. 
 
 Schmitt (John). See Byzantine Texts. 
 
 Schofield(A. T.),M.D.,Hon.Phys. Freiden- 
 ham Hospital. See New Library of 
 Medicine. 
 
 Scudamore (Cyril). See Little Guides. 
 
 Scupoli (Dom. L.). See Library of De- 
 votion. 
 
 Segur (Madame de). See Simplified French 
 Texts. 
 
 S^lincourt (E. de. ) See Keats (John). 
 
 Selincourt(Hugh de). GREAT RALEGH. 
 With 16 Illustrations. Demy Sao. ior. 6d. 
 net. 
 
 Sells (V. P.), M.A. THE MECHANICS 
 OF DAILY LIFE. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 
 2s. 6d. 
 
 Selous (Edmund). TOMMY SMITH'S 
 ANIMALS. Illustrated by G. W. ORD. 
 Eleventh. Edition. Fcap. Svo. 2J. 6d. 
 School Edition, is. 6d. 
 
 TOMMY SMITH'S OTHER ANIMALS. 
 Illustrated by AUGUSTA GUEST. Fifth. 
 Edition. Fcap. %vo. zs 6d. 
 School Edition, is. 6d. 
 
 Senter (George), B.Sc. (Lond.), Ph.D. 
 See Textbooks of Science. 
 
 Shakespeare (William). 
 
 THE FOUR FOLIOS, 1623; 1632; 1664; 
 1685. Each 4, 4s. net, or a complete set, 
 12, us. net. 
 
 Folios 2, 3 and 4 are ready. 
 
 .THE POEMS OF WILLIAM SHAKE- 
 SPEARE. With an Introduction and Notes
 
 20 
 
 MESSRS. METHUEN'S CATALOGUE 
 
 by GEORGE WYNDHAM. DemyZvo. Suck- 
 
 ram, gilt top, ioj. 6d. 
 
 See also Arden Shakespeare, Standard 
 
 Library and Little Quarto Shakespeare. 
 Sharp (A.). VICTORIAN POETS. Cr. 
 
 &V0. ss. 6d. 
 
 Sharp (Cecil). See Baring-Gould (S. ). 
 Sharp (Elizabeth). SeeLittle BooksonArt. 
 Shedlock (J. S.) THE PIANOFORTE 
 
 SONATA. Cr. Svo. 51. 
 
 Shelley (Percy B^). See Standard Library. 
 Iheppard (H. 
 
 Gould (S.)- 
 
 Sheppard (H. F.), M.A. See Baring- 
 
 Sherwell (Arthur), M.A. LIFE IN WEST 
 LONDON. Third Edition. Cr. Zvo. 
 
 ZS. 6d. 
 
 Shipley (Mary E.). AN ENGLISH 
 
 CHURCH HISTORY FOR CHILD- 
 
 REN. With a Preface by the Bishop of 
 
 Gibraltar. With Maps and Illustrations. 
 
 Cr. Zvo. Each part zs. 6d. net. 
 
 PART I. To the Norman Conquest. 
 PART II. To the Reformation. 
 Sichel (Walter). See Oxford Biographies. 
 Sidgwick (Mrs. Alfred). HOME LIFE 
 
 IN GERMANY. With 16 Illustrations. 
 
 Second Edition. Demy &v0. IDS. 6d. net. 
 Sime (John). See Little Books on Art. 
 Simonson (Q. A.). FRANCESCO 
 
 GUARD I. With 41 Plates. Imperial 
 
 tfo. 2, zs. net. 
 Sketchley (R. E. D.). See Little Books on 
 
 Art. 
 Skipton (H. P. K.). See Little Books on 
 
 Art. 
 Sladen (Douglas). SICILY: The New 
 
 Winter Resort. With over 200 Illustrations. 
 
 Second Edition. Cr. &vo. 5!. net. 
 Smallwood (M. Q.). See Little Books on 
 
 Art. 
 
 Srnedley(F. E.). Seel.P.L. 
 Smith (Adam). THE WEALTH OF 
 
 NATIONS. Edited with an Introduction 
 
 and numerous Notes by EDWIN CANNAN, 
 
 M.A. . Two volumes. DemySvo. zis.net. 
 Smith (H. Bompas), M.A. ANEW 
 
 JUNIOR ARITHMETIC. Crown &vc. 
 
 Without Answers, 2S. With Answers, zs. 6d. 
 Smith (H. Clifford). See Connoisseur's 
 
 Library. 
 Smith (Horace and James). See Little 
 
 Library. 
 Smith (R. Mudie). THOUGHTS FOR 
 
 THE DAY. Edited by. Fcap. Svo. 
 
 3*. (>d. net. 
 
 S mith (Nowell C. ). See Wordsworth ( W). 
 Smith (John Thomas). A BOOK FOR 
 
 A RAINY DAY: Or, Recollections of the 
 
 Events of the Years 1766-1833. Edited by 
 
 WILFRED WHITTEN. Illustrated. Wide 
 
 Demy %vo. izs. 6d. net. 
 Snell (F. J.). A BOOK OF EXMOOR. 
 
 Illustrated. Cr. Sv0. 6s. 
 Snowden(C. E.). A HANDY DIGEST OF 
 
 BRITISH HISTORY. Demy Sv0. 4*. 6d. 
 Sophocles. See Classical Translations. 
 Sornet (L. A.), and Acatos (M. J.) See 
 
 Junior School Books. 
 
 Southey (R.). ENGLISH SEAMEN 
 Edited by DAVID HANNAY. 
 
 VoL I. (Howard, Clifford, Hawkins, 
 Drake, Cavendish). Second Edition. Cr. 
 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Vol. II. (Richard Hawkins, Grenville, 
 Essex, and Raleigh). Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 See also Standard Library. 
 
 Souvestre (E.). See Simplified French Texts. 
 
 Spence(C. H.), M.A. See School Examina- 
 tion Series. 
 
 Spicer (A. Dykes), M.A. THE PAPER 
 TRADE. A Descriptive and Historical 
 Survey. With Diagrams and Plans. Demy 
 8v0. I2S. (>d. net. 
 
 Spooner (W. A.)i M.A. See Leaders of 
 Religion. 
 
 Spragge (W. Horton), M.A. See Junior 
 School Books. 
 
 Staley (Edgcumbe). THE GUILDS OF 
 FLORENCE. Illustrated. Second Edition. 
 Royal Zvo. i6s. net. 
 
 Stanbrldge (J. W.), B.D. See Library of 
 Devotion. 
 
 'Stancliffe.' GOLF DO'S AND DONT'S. 
 Second Edition. Fcap. Zvo. is. 
 
 Stead (D. W.). See Gallaher (D.). 
 
 Stedman(A. M. M.), M.A. 
 
 INITIA LATINA : Easy Lessons on Elemen- 
 tary Accidence. Eleventh Edition. Fcap. 
 
 FIRST LATIN LESSONS. Eleventh Edi- 
 tion. Cr. &vo. zs. 
 
 FIRST LATIN READER. With Notes 
 adapted to the Shorter Latin Primer ana 
 Vocabulary. Seventh. Edition. i&mo. 
 is. 6d. 
 
 EASY SELECTIONS FROM CAESAR. 
 The Helvetian War. Fourth Edition. 
 
 EASY SELECTIONS FROM LIVY. The 
 Kings of Rome. Second Edition. iSmo. 
 is. 6d. 
 
 EASY LATIN PASSAGES FOR UNSEEN 
 TRANSLATION. Twelfth Ed. Fcap. 
 
 EXEMP'LA 'LATINA. First Exercises 
 
 in Latin Accidence. With Vocabulary. 
 Fourth Edition. Cr. &vo. is. 
 
 EASY LATIN EXERCISES ON THE 
 SYNTAX OF THE SHORTER AND 
 REVISED LATIN PRIMER. With 
 Vocabulary. Twelfth Edition. Cr. Svo. 
 if. 6d. KEV, 3*. net. 
 
 THE LATIN COMPOUND SENTENCE: 
 Rules and Exercises. Second Edition. 
 Cr. &vo. is. 6d. With Vocabulary. 2.1. 
 
 NOTANDA QUAEDAM : Miscellaneous 
 Latin Exercises on Common Rules and 
 Idioms. Fifth Edition. Fcap. Zvo. is. 6d. 
 With Vocabulary. 2s. KEY, 2J. net. 
 
 LATIN VOCABULARIES FOR REPE- 
 TITION: Arranged according to Sub- 
 jects. Sixteenth Edition. Fcap. Zvo. 
 is. 6d. 
 
 A VOCABULARY OF LATIN IDIOMS. 
 i&ma. Fourth Edition, is.
 
 GENERAL LITERATURE 
 
 21 
 
 STEPS TO GREEK. Fourth Edition. 
 iSmo. is. 
 
 A SHORTER GREEK PRIMER. Third 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. is. 6d. 
 
 EASY GREEK PASSAGES FOR UNSEEN 
 TRANSLATION. Fourth Edition, re- 
 vised. Fcap. Svo. is. fid. 
 
 GREEK VOCABULARIES FOR RE- 
 PETITION. Arranged according to Sub- 
 jects. Fourth Edition. Feat. Svo. is f>d. 
 
 GREEK TESTAMENT SELECTIONS. 
 For the use of Schools. With Introduc- 
 tion, Notes, and Vocabulary. Fourth 
 Edition. Fcap. Svo. 25. f>d. 
 
 STEPS TO FRENCH. Ninth Edition. 
 iS>no. Sd. 
 
 FIRST FRENCH LESSONS. Ninth Edi- 
 tion. Cr. 8710. is. 
 
 EASY FRENCH PASSAGES FOR UN- 
 SEEN TRANSLATION. Sixth Edi- 
 tion. Fcap. Svo. is. 6d. 
 
 EASY FRENCH EXERCISES ON ELE- 
 MENTARY SYNTAX. With Vocabu- 
 lary. Fourth Edition. Cr. Svo. zs. 6d. 
 
 FRENCH*' VOCABULARIES FOR RE- 
 PETITION : Arranged according to Sub- 
 jects. Fourteenth. Edition. Fcap. Sva. is. 
 See also School Examination Series. 
 
 Steel (R. Elliott), M.A., F.C.S. THE 
 WORLD OF SCIENCE. With 147 
 Illustrations. Second Edition. Cr. Sva. ?.s. 6d. 
 See also School Examination Series. 
 
 Stephenson (C.), of the Technical College, 
 Bradford, and Suddards (F.) of the 
 Yorkshire College, Leeds. A TEXTBOOK 
 DEALING WITH ORNAMENTAL 
 DESIGN FOR WOVEN FABRICS. With 
 66 full-page Plates and numerous Diagrams 
 in the Text. Third Edition. Demy Svo. 
 7 s. 6d. 
 
 Sterne (Laurence). See Little Library. 
 
 Steuart (Katherine). BY ALLAN 
 WATER. Second Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 RICHARD KENNOWAY AND HIS 
 FRIENDS. A Sequel to 'By Allan 
 Water. ' Demy Svo. js. 6d. net. 
 
 Stevenson (R. L.) THE LETTERS OF 
 ROBERT LOUIS STEVENSON TO 
 HIS FAMILY AND FRIENDS. 
 Selected and Edited by SIDNEY COLVIN. 
 Eighth Edition. 2 vols. Cr. Svo. I2S. 
 
 VAILIMA LETTERS. With an Etched 
 Portrait by WILLIAM STRANG. Seventh 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. Buckram. 6s. 
 
 THE LIFE OF R. L. STEVENSON See 
 Balfour(G-). 
 
 Stevenson (M. I.). FROM SARANAC 
 TO THE MARQUESAS. Being Letters 
 written by Mrs. M. I. STEVENSON during 
 1887-88. Cr. Sva. 6s. net. 
 
 LETTERS FROM SAMOA, 1891-95. Edited 
 and arranged by M. C. BAI.FOUR With 
 many Illustrations. Second Edition Cr. 
 Svo. 6s. net. 
 
 Stoddart (Anna M.). See Oxford Bio- 
 graphies. 
 
 Stokes (F. Q.), B.A. HOURS WITH 
 RABELAIS. From the translation of SIR 
 T. URQUHART and P. A. MOTTEUX. With 
 a Portrait in Photogravure. Cr. Svo. 3*. 6d. 
 net. 
 
 Stone (S. J.). POEMS AND HYMNS. 
 With a Memoir by F. G. ELLERTON, 
 M.A. With Portrait. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Storr (Vernon F.), M.A., Canon of Win- 
 chester. DEVELOPMENT AND 
 DIVINE PURPOSE Cr. Svo. 5 s. net. 
 
 Story (Alfred T.). AMERICAN 
 SHRINES IN ENGLAND. With 4 Il- 
 lustrations in Colour, and 19 other Illustra- 
 tions. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 See also Little Guides. 
 
 Straker(F.) See Books on Business. 
 
 Streane (A. W.), D.D. See Churchman's 
 Bible. 
 
 Streatfeild (R. A.). MODERN MUSIC 
 AND MUSICIANS. With 24 Illustra- 
 tions. Second Ed. Demy Svo. ys. 6d. net. 
 See also New Library of Music. 
 
 Stroud (Henry), D.Sc., M.A. ELEMEN- 
 TARY PRACTICAL PHYSICS. With 
 1 1 5 D iagrams. Second Edit. , revised. Cr. 
 Svo. +s. 6d. 
 
 Sturch (P.), Staff Instructor to the Surrey 
 County Council. MANUAL TRAINING 
 DRAWING (WOODWORK). With 
 Solutions to Examination Questions, Ortho- 
 graphic, Isometric and Oblique Projection. 
 With 50 Plates and 140 Figures. Foolscap. 
 $s. net. 
 
 Suddards (F.). See Stephenson (C.). 
 
 Surtees (R. S. ). See I. P. L. 
 
 Sutherland (William). OLD AGE PEN- 
 SIGNS IN THEORY AND PRACTICE, 
 WITH SOME FOREIGN EXAMPLES. Cr. Svo. 
 3J. 6d. net. 
 
 *Swanton (E. W.), Member of the British 
 Mycological Society. FUNGI AND HOW 
 TO KNOW THEM. With 16 Coloured 
 Plates by M. K. SPITTAL, and 32 Black 
 and White Plates. Cr. Sva. 55. net. 
 
 Symes (J. E.), M.A. .THE FRENCH 
 REVOLUTION. Second Edition. Cr.Svo. 
 ss. 6d. 
 
 Sympson (E. Mansel), M.A., M.D. See 
 Ancient Cities. 
 
 Tabor (Margaret E.). THE SAINTS IN 
 ART. With 20 Illustrations. Fcap. Svo. 
 3J. kd. net. 
 
 Tacitus. AGRICOLA. Edited by R. F. 
 DAVIS, M.A. Cr. Svo. 2s. 
 
 GERMANIA. By the same Editor. Cr. 
 
 SVO. 2S. 
 
 See also Classical Translahons. 
 TalIack(W.). HOWARD LETTERS AND 
 
 MEMORIES. Demy Svo. IDS. 6d. net. 
 Tatham (Frederick). See Blake (William). 
 Tauler (J.). See Library of Devotion. 
 Taylor (A. E.). THE ELEMENTS OF 
 
 METAPHYSICS. Second Edition. Demy 
 
 Svo. los. dd. net. 
 
 Taylor (F. G.), M.A. See Commercial Series. 
 Taylor (I. A.). See Oxford Biographies.
 
 22 
 
 MESSRS. METHUEN'S CATALOGUE 
 
 Taylor (John W.). THE COMING OF 
 
 THE SAINTS. With 26 Illustrations. 
 Demy 8vo. is. 6d. net. 
 
 Taylor (T. M.), M.A., Fellow of Gonville 
 and Caius College, Cambridge. A CON- 
 STITUTIONAL AND POLITICAL 
 HISTORY OF ROME. To the Reign of 
 Domitian. Cr. Svo. js. 6d. 
 
 Teasdale-Buckell (Q. T.). THE COM- 
 PLETE SHOT. With 53 Illustrations. 
 Third Edition. Demy &vo. izs.fid.net. 
 
 Tennyson (Alfred, Lord). EARLY 
 POEMS. Edited, with Notes and an 
 Introduction, by J. CHURTON COLLINS, 
 M.A. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 IN MEMORIAM, MAUD, AND THE 
 PRINCESS. Edited by J. CHURTON 
 COLLINS, M.A. Cr. &vo. 6s. 
 See also Little Library. 
 
 Terry (C. S.). See Oxford Biographies. 
 
 Terry (F. J.), B.A. ELEMENTARY 
 LATIN. Cr. 8vo. is. 
 
 TEACHER'S HANDBOOK TO ELEMEN- 
 TARY LATIN. Containing the necessary 
 supplementary matter to Pupil's edition. 
 Cr. &vo. 3S. 6d. net. 
 
 Thackeray (W. M.). See Little Library. 
 
 Theobald (F. V.), M.A. INSECT LIFE. 
 Illustrated. Second Edition Revised. Cr. 
 
 Thibaud Z eau(A. C.). BONAPARTE AND 
 THE CONSULATE. Translated and 
 Edited by G. K. FORTESQUE, LL.D. With 
 12 Illustrations. Demy &vo. los. 6d. net. 
 
 Thompson (A. H.). See Little Guides. 
 
 Thompson (Francis). SELECTED 
 POEMS OF FRANCIS THOMPSON. 
 With a Biographical Note by WILFRID 
 MEYNELL. With a Portrait in Photo- 
 gravure. Second Edition. Fca}. %vo. 
 Ss. net. 
 
 Thompson (A. P.). See Textbooks of 
 Technology. 
 
 'Thomson (J. M.), Fenow and Dean of 
 Divinity of Magdalen College, Oxford. 
 JESUS ACCORDING TO ST. MARK. 
 
 Tileston*(Wary W.). DAILY STRENGTH 
 FOR DAILY NEEDS. Sixteenth Edi- 
 tion. Medium i6mo. 2s. 6d. net. Also an 
 edition in superior binding, 6s. 
 
 Tompkins (H. W.), F.R.H.S. See Little 
 Books on Art and Little Guides. 
 
 Toynbee (Paj?et), M.A., D.Litt. IN THE 
 FOOTPRINTS OF DANTE. A Trea- 
 sury of Verse and Prose from the works of 
 Dante. Small Cr. 6vo. 43. 6d. net. 
 
 DANTE IN ENGLISH LITERATURE : 
 FROM CHAUCER TO CARY. Two 
 vols. Demy &vo. sis. net. 
 See also Oxford Biographies and Dante. 
 
 Tozer (Basil). THE HORSE IN HIS- 
 TORY. With 25 Illustrations. Cr. &vo. 6s. 
 
 Tremayne (Eleanor E.). See Romantic 
 History. 
 
 Trench (Herbert). DEIRDRE WEDDED, 
 AND OTHER POEMS. Second and Revised 
 Edition. Large Post &vo. 6s. 
 
 NEW POEMS. Second Edition. Large 
 Post 8ve. 6s. 
 
 APOLLO AND THE SEAMAN. Large 
 Post &vo. Paper, is. 6d. net; cloth, as 6d. 
 net. 
 
 TreveIyan(G. M.), Fellow of Trinity Colleee, 
 Cambridge. ENGLAND UNDER T 1 1 K 
 STUARTS. With Maps and Plans. Third 
 Edition. Demy &vo. jar. 6d. net. 
 
 ENGLISH LIFE THREE HUNDRED 
 YEARS AGO : Being the first two chapters 
 of England under the Stuarts. Edited by 
 J. TURRAL, B.A. Cr. Zvo. is. 
 
 Triggs (Inigo H.), A.R.I.B.A. TOWN 
 PLANNING: PAST, PRESEMT, AND 
 POSSIBLE. With 173 Illustrations. Wide 
 Royal 8zw. 151. net. 
 
 Troutbeck (Q. E.). See Little Guides. 
 
 Tyler (E. A.), B.A., F.C.S. See Junior 
 School Books. 
 
 Tyrrell-aill (Frances). See Little Books 
 on Art. 
 
 Unwin (George). See Antiquary's Books. 
 
 Vardon (Harry). THE C O M P L E T ! . 
 GOLFER. With 63 Illustrations. Tentk 
 Edition. Demy tvo. los. 6d. net. 
 
 Vaughan (Henry). See Little Library. 
 
 Vaughan (Herbert M.), B.A.(Oxon.). THE 
 LAST OF THE ROYAL STUARTS, 
 HENRY STUART, CARDINAL, 
 DUKE OF YORK. With 20 Illustrations. 
 Second Edition. Demy &vo. ioj. 6d. net. 
 
 THE MEDICI POPES (LEO X. AND 
 CLEMENT VII. With 20 Illustrations. 
 Demy 8vo. 15.1. net. 
 
 THE NAPLES RIVIERA. With 25 Illus- 
 trations in Colour by MAURICE GREIFFEN- 
 HAGEN. Second Edition. Cr. &vo. 6s. 
 
 Vernon(Hon. W. Warren), M.A. READ- 
 INGS ON THE INFERNO OF DANTK. 
 With an Introduction by the Rev. Dr. 
 MOORE. In Two Volumes. Second Edition. 
 Cr. 8za. itr. net. 
 
 READINGS ON THE PURGATORIO 
 OF DANTE. With an Introduction by 
 the late DEAN CHURCH. In Two Volumes. 
 Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 15$. net. 
 
 READINGS ON THE PARADISO OF 
 DANTE. With an Introduction by the 
 BISHOP OF RIPON. In Two Volumes. 
 Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. i$s. net. 
 
 Vincent (J. E.). THROUGH EAST 
 ANGLIA IN A MOTOR CAR. With 
 16 Illustrations in Colour by FRANK SOUTH- 
 GATE, R.B. A., and a Map. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Voegelin (A.), M.A. See Junior Examina- 
 tion Series. 
 
 Waddell(Col. L. A.), LL.D., C.B. LHASA 
 AND ITS MYSTERIES. With a Record 
 of the Expedition of 1903-1904. With 155 
 Illustrations and Maps. Third and 
 Cheaper Edition. Medium Svo. js. kd. net. 
 
 Wade(Q. VV.), D.D. OLD TESTAMENT 
 HISTORY. With Maps. Sixth Edition. 
 Cr. Sr'tf. 6s. 
 
 Wade (Q. W.), D.D., and Wade (J. H.), 
 M.A. See Little Guides. 
 
 Wagner (Richard). RICHARD WAG-
 
 GENERAL LITERATURE 
 
 NER'S MUSIC DRAMAS: Interpreta- 
 tions, embodying Wagner's own explana- 
 tions. By ALICE LEIGHTON CLEATHER 
 and BASIL CRUMP. In Three Volumes. 
 Fcap &vo. zs. f>d. each. 
 VOL. i. THE RING OF THE NIBELUNG. 
 
 Third Edition. 
 VOL. ii. PARSIFAL, LOHENGRIN, and 
 
 THE HOLY GRAIL. 
 VOL. in. TRISTAN AND ISOLDE. 
 
 VVaineman (Paul). A SUMMER TOUR 
 IN FINLAND. With 16 Illustrations in 
 Colour by ALEXANDER FEDERLEY, 16 other 
 Illustrations and a Map. Demy 8vo. 
 lor. 6d. net. 
 
 Walkley (A. B.). DRAMA AND LIFE. 
 Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Wall (J. C.). See Antiquary's Books. 
 
 Wallace Hadrill (F.), Second Master at 
 Herne Bay College. REVISION NOTES 
 ON ENGLISH HISTORY. Cr. &vo. is. 
 
 Walters (H. B.). See Little Books on Art 
 and Classics of Art. 
 
 Walton (F. W.), M. A. See School Histories. 
 
 Walton (Izaak) and Cotton (Charles). 
 See I.P.L. and Little Library. 
 
 Waterhouse (Elizabeth). WITH THE 
 SIMPLE-HEARTKD : Little Homilies to 
 Women in Country Places. Second Edition. 
 Small Pott 8vo. zs. net. 
 
 COMPANIONS OF THE WAY. Being 
 Selections for Morning and Evening Read- 
 ing. Chosen and arranged by ELIZABETH 
 WATERHOUSE. Large Cr. 8ve. 55. net. 
 
 THOUGHTS OF A TERTIARY. Small 
 Pott &vo. is. net. 
 
 See also Little Library. 
 
 Watt (Francis). See Henderson (T. F.). 
 
 Weatherhead (T. C.), M.A. EXAMINA- 
 TION PAPERS IN HORACE. Cr. 8ve. is. 
 See also Junior Examination Series. 
 
 *Webb (George W.), B.A. A SYSTEM- 
 ATIC GEOGRAPHY OF THE BRITISH 
 ISLES. With Maps and Diagrams. Cr. 
 8vo. is. 
 
 Webber (F. C.). See Textbooks of Techno- 
 
 *We1galI (Arthur E. P.). A GUIDE TO 
 THE ANTIQUITIES OF UPPER 
 EGYPT : From Abydos to the Sudan 
 Frontier. With 67 Maps, and Plans. 
 Cr. 8vo. "js. 6d. net. 
 
 Weir (Archibald), M.A. AN INTRO- 
 DUCTION TO THE HISTORY OF 
 MODERN EUROPE. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Welch (Catharine). THE LITTLE 
 DAUPHIN. With 16 Illustrations. Cr. 
 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Wells (Sidney H.) See Textbooks of Science. 
 
 Wells(J .), M.A. , Fellow and Tutor of Wadham 
 College. OXFORD AND OXFORD 
 LIFE. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 35. (id. 
 
 A SHORT HISTORY OF ROME. Ninth 
 Edition. With 3 Maps. Cr. Zvo. 3*. 6d. 
 See also Little Guides. 
 
 Wesley (John). See Library of Devotion. 
 
 Westell (W. Perclval). THE YOUNG 
 NATURALIST. With 8 Coloured Plates 
 
 by C. F. NEW ALL, and many other Illus- 
 trations. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Westell (W. Perclval), F.L.S., M.B.O.U., 
 and Cooper (C. S.), F.R.H.S. THE 
 YOUNG BOTANIST. With 8 Coloured 
 and 63 Black and White Plates drawn from 
 Nature, by C. F. NKVVALL. Cr. 8vo. $s. 6d. 
 net. 
 
 Whibley (C.). See Henley (W. E.). 
 
 Whibley (L.), M.A., Fellow of Pembroke 
 College, Cambridge. GREEK OLIGAR- 
 CHIES : THEIR ORGANISATION 
 AND CHARACTER. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 White (Eustace E.). THE COMPLETE 
 HOCKEY PLAYER. With 32 Illustra- 
 tions. Second Edition. Demy &vo. $s. net. 
 
 White (George F.), Lieut.-Col. A CEN- 
 TURY OF SPAIN AND PORTUGAL. 
 Demy 8vo. izs. 6d. net. 
 
 White (Gilbert). See Standard Library. 
 
 Whitfield (E. E.), M.A. See Commercial 
 
 Whitehead (A. W.). GASPARD DE 
 COLIGNY, ADMIRAL OF FRANCE. 
 With 26 Illustrations and 10 Maps and 
 Plans. Demy 8vo. izs. 6d. net. 
 
 Whiteley (R. Lloyd), F.I.C., Principal of 
 the Municipal Science School, West Brom- 
 wich. AN ELEMENTARY TEXT- 
 BOOK OF INORGANIC CHEMISTRY. 
 Cr. 8vo. ss. 6d. 
 
 Whitley (Miss). See Dilke (Lady). 
 
 Whitllng (Miss L.), late Staff Teacher of 
 the National Training School of Cookery. 
 THE COMPLETE COOK. With 42 
 Illustrations. Demy Zvo. is. 6d. net. 
 
 Whitten (W.). See Smith (John Thomas). 
 
 Whyte(A. G.), B.Sc. See Books on Business. 
 
 Wilberforce (Wilfrid). See Little Books 
 
 Wilde (Oscar). DE PROFUNDIS. 
 Twelfth Edition. Cr. 8vo. $s. net. 
 
 THE WORKS OF OSCAR WILDE. In 
 12 Volumes. Fcap. 8vo. $s. net each 
 volume. 
 
 i. THE DUCHESS OF PADUA. H. LADY 
 WINDERMERE'S FAN. in. A WOMAN OF 
 No IMPORTANCE, iv. THE IMPORTANCE 
 OF BEING EARNEST, v. AN IDEAL HUS- 
 BAND, vi. DE PROFUNDIS and PRISON 
 LETTERS, vn. INTENTIONS. VHI. ESSAYS. 
 ix. A HOUSE OF POMEGRANATES, x. 
 LORD ARTHUR SAVILE'S CRIME and the 
 PORTRAIT OF MR. W. H. XL POEMS. 
 xii. SALOME, A FLORENTINE TRAGEDY, 
 and LA SAINTE COURTISANE 
 
 Wilkins (W. H.), B.A. THE ALIEN 
 INVASION. Cr. 8vo. ss. 6d. 
 
 Williams (H. Noel). THE WOMEN 
 BONAPARTES. The Mother and three 
 Sisters of Napoleon. With 36 Illustrations. 
 In Two Volumes Demy 8vo. 24^ net. 
 
 A ROSE OF SAVOY : MARIE ADELEIDE OF 
 SAVOY, DUCHESSE DE BOURGOGNE, Mo i HER 
 OF Louis xv. With a Frontispiece in 
 Photogtavure and 16 other Illustrations. 
 Demy 8va. i$t. net.
 
 MESSRS. METHUEN'S CATALOGUE 
 
 tVilliams (A.). PETROL PETER: or 
 Pretty Stories and Funny Pictures. Illus- 
 trated in Colour by A. W. MILLS. Demy 
 4(0. 35. 6d. net. 
 
 Williamson (M. Q.)-, M.A. See Ancient 
 Cities. 
 
 Williamson (W.), B.A. See Junior Ex- 
 amination Series, Junior School Books, and 
 Beginner's Books. 
 
 Wllmot-Buxton (E. M.), F. R. Hist. S. 
 MAKERS OF EUROPE. Outlines of 
 European History for the Middle Forms of 
 Schools. With 12 Maps. Tenth Edition. 
 Cr. Svo. 3*. f>d. 
 
 THE ANCIENT WORLD. With Maps and 
 Illustrations. Cr.fvo. 3*. 6d. 
 
 A BOOK OF NOBLE WOMEN. With 
 16 Illustrations. Cr. Svo. 3*. fid. 
 
 A HISTORY OF GREAT BRITAIN: 
 FROM THE COMING OF THE ANGLES TO 
 THE YEAR 1870. With 20 Maps. Cr. Svo. 
 .V. 6d. See also Beginner's Books and New 
 Historical Series. 
 
 Wilson( Bishop.). See Library of Devotion. 
 
 Wilson (A. J.). See Books on Business. 
 
 Wilson (H. A.). See Books on Business. 
 
 Wilton (Richard), M.A. LYRA PAS- 
 TORALIS : Songs of Nature, Church, and 
 Home. Pott Svo. zs. 6d. 
 
 Wlnbolt (S. E.), M.A. EXERCISES IN 
 LATIN ACCIDENCE. Cr. Svo. is. 6d. 
 
 LATIN HEXAMETER VERSE: An Aid 
 to Composition. Cr. Svo. 31. 6d. KEY, 
 
 W 5 in<T'e (B. C. A.), D.Sc.,F.R.S., F.S. A. See 
 .A i .quary's Books, Little Guides, Ancient 
 Cities, and School Histories. 
 
 Wood (Sir Evelyn), F. M., V.C., G.C.B., 
 G.C.M.G. FROM MIDSHIPMAN TO 
 FIELD-MARSHAL. With Illustrations, 
 and 29 Maps. Fifth and Cheaper Edition. 
 Demy Svo. js. (>d. net. 
 
 THE REVOLT IN HINDUSTAN. 1857- 
 59. With 8 Illustrations and 5 Maps. 
 Second Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Wood (J. A. E.). See Textbooks of 
 Technology. 
 
 Wood (J. Hickory). DAN LENO. Illus- 
 trated. Third Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Wood (W. Birkbeck), M.A.,late Scholar of 
 Worcester College, Oxford, and Edmonds 
 (Major J. E.), R.E., D.A.Q.-M.G. A 
 HISTORY OF THE CIVIL WAR IN 
 
 THE UNITED STATES. With an 
 Introduction by H. SPENSER WILKINSON. 
 With 24 Maps and Plans. Second Edition. 
 Demy Svo. izs. 6d. net. 
 
 Wordsworth (Christopher), M.A. See 
 Antiquary's Books. 
 
 Wordsworth (W.). THE POEMS OF. 
 With an Introduction and Notes by 
 NOWELL C. SMITH, late Fellow of New 
 College, Oxford. In Three Volumes. 
 Demy Svo. 15$. net. 
 
 POEMS BY WILLIAM WORDSWORTH. 
 Selected with an Introduction bySTOPFORD 
 A. BROOKE. With 40 Illustrations by E. 
 H. NEW, including a Frontispiece in 
 Photogravure. Cr. Svo. js. 6d. net. 
 See also Little Library. 
 
 Wordsworth (W.) and Coleridge (S. T.). 
 See Little Library. 
 
 Wright (Arthur), D.D., Fellow of Queen's 
 College, Cambridge. See Churchman's 
 Library. 
 
 Wright (C. Gordon). See Dante. 
 
 Wright (J. C.). TO-DAY. Thoughts on 
 Life for every day. Demyi6mo. is.6d.net. 
 
 Wright (Sophie). GERMAN VOCABU- 
 LARIES FOR REPETITION. Fcap. Sir. 
 is. 6d. 
 
 Wyatt (Kate M.). See Gloag (M. R.). 
 
 Wyide(A. B.). MODERN ABYSSINIA. 
 With a Map and a Portrait. Demy Svo. 
 
 Wyll'ie (M. A.). NORWAY AND ITS 
 FJORDS. With 16 Illustrations, in Colour 
 by W. L. WYLLTE, R.A., and 17 other 
 Illustrations. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 Wyndham (George). See Shakespeare 
 (William). 
 
 Yeats (W. B.). A BOOK OF IRISH 
 VERSE. Revised and Enlarged Edition. 
 Cr. Svo. 3$. 6d. 
 
 Young (FHson). THE COMPLETE 
 MOTORIST. With 138 Illustrations. 
 Neio Edition (Seventh), with many addi- 
 tions. Dtmy. Svo. izs. 6ei. net. 
 
 THE JOY OF THE ROAD : An Apprecia- 
 tion of the Motor Car. With a Frontis- 
 piece in Photogravure. Small Demy Svo. 
 5s. net. 
 
 Zachariah of Mitylene. See Byzantine 
 Texts. 
 
 Zimmern (Antonia). WHAT DO WE 
 KNOW CONCERNING ELECTRI- 
 CITY? Fcap. Svo. is. 6d. net. 
 
 Ancient Cities 
 
 General Editor, B. C. A. WINDLE, D.Sc., F.R.S. 
 
 Cr. Svo. 45. 6d. net. 
 
 BRISTOL. By Alfred Harvey, M.B. Illus- 
 trated by E. H. New. 
 
 CANTERBURY. By J. C. Cox, LL.D., F.S.A. 
 Illustrated by B. C. Boulter. 
 
 CHESTER. By B. C. A. Windle, D.Sc. F.R.S. 
 Illustrated by E. H. New. 
 
 DUBLIN. By S. A. O. Fitzpatrick. Illustrated 
 by W. C. Gretn. 
 
 EDINBURGH. By M. G. 'VVilliamson, M.A. 
 
 Illustrated by Herbert Railton. 
 LINCOLN. By E. Mansel Sympson, M.A., 
 
 M.D. Illustrated by E. H. New. 
 SHREWSBURY. By T. Auden, M.A., F.S.A. 
 
 Illustrated by Katharine M. Roberts. 
 WELLS and GLASTONBURY. By T. S. Holmes. 
 
 Illustrated by E. H. New.
 
 GENERAL LITERATURE 
 
 The Antiquary's Books 
 
 General Editor, J. CHARLES COX, LL.D., F.S.A 
 Demy &vo. 7s. 6d. net. 
 
 ARCHEOLOGY AND FALSE ANTIQUITIES. 
 By R. Munro, LL.D. WithSi Illustrations. 
 
 BELLS OF ENGLAND, THE. By Canon J. J. 
 Raven, D.D., F.S.A. With 60 Illustra- 
 tions. Second Edition. 
 
 BRASSES OF ENGLAND, THE. By Herbert 
 W. Macklin, M.A. With 85 Illustrations. 
 Second Edition. 
 
 CELTIC ART IN PAGAN AND CHRISTIAN 
 TIMES. By J. Rorailly Allen, F.S.A. 
 With 44 Plates and numerous Illustrations. 
 
 DOMESDAY INQUEST, THE. By Adolphus 
 Ballard, B. A., LL.B. With 27 Illustrations. 
 
 ENGLISH CHURCH FURNITURE. By J. C. Cox, 
 LL.D., F.S.A., and A. Harvey, M.B. 
 With 121 Illustrations. Second Edition. 
 
 ENGLISH COSTUME. From Prehistoric Times 
 to the End of the Eighteenth Century. By 
 George Clinch, F.G.S. With 131 Illustra- 
 tions. 
 
 ENGLISH MONASTIC LIFE. By the Right Rev. 
 Abbot Gasquet, O.S.B. With 50 Illustra- 
 tions, Maps and Plans. Third Edition. 
 
 ENGLISH SEALS. By J. Harvey Bloom. 
 With 93 Illustrations. 
 
 FOLK-LORE AS AN HISTORICAL SCIENCE. By 
 G. L. Gomme. With 28 Illustrations. 
 
 GILDS AND COMPANIES OF LONDON, THE. 
 By George Unwin. With 37 Illustrations. 
 
 MANOR AND MANORIAL RECORDS, THE. 
 By Nathaniel J. Hone. With 54 Illustra- 
 tions. 
 
 MEDIEVAL HOSPITALS OK ENGLAND, THE. 
 By Rotha Mary Clay. With many Illus- 
 trations. 
 
 OLD SERVICE BOOKS OF THE ENGLISH 
 CHURCH. By Christopher Wordsworth, 
 M.A., and Henry Littlehales. With 
 38 Coloured and other Illustrations. 
 
 PARISH LIFE IN MEDIEVAL ENGLAND. By 
 the Right Rev. Abbott Gasquet, O.S.B. 
 With 39 Illustrations. Second Edition. 
 
 REMAINS OF THE PREHISTORIC AGE IN- 
 ENGLAND. By B. C. A. Windle, D.Sc., 
 F.R.S. With 94 Illustrations. Stcond 
 Edition. 
 
 ROYAL FORESTS OF ENGLAND, THE. By J. 
 C Cox, LL.D., F.S.A. With 25 Plates and 
 23 other Illustrations. 
 
 SHRINES OF BRITISH SAINTS. ByJ. C. Wall. 
 With 28 Plates and 50 other Illustrations. 
 
 The Arden Shakespeare 
 
 Demy 8w. zs. 6d. net each -volume. 
 
 An edition of Shakespeare in single Plays. Edited with a full Introduction, Textual 
 Notes, and a Commentary at the foot of the page. 
 
 ALL'S WELL THAT ENDS WELL. Edited by 
 
 W. O. Brigstocke. 
 ANTONY AND CLEOPATRA. Edited by R. H. 
 
 Case. 
 
 CYMBELINE. Edited by E. Dowden. 
 COMEDY OF ERRORS, THE. Edited by Henry 
 
 Cuningham. 
 HAMLET. Edited by E. Dowden. Second 
 
 Edition. 
 
 JULIUS CAESAR. Edited by M. Macmillan. 
 KING HENRY v. Edited by H. A. Evans. 
 KING HENRY vi. PT. i. Edited by H. C. 
 
 Hart. 
 KINO HENRY vi. PT. n. Edited by H. C. 
 
 Hart and C. K. Pooler. 
 KING LEAR. Edited by W. J. Craig. 
 KING RICHARD in. Edited by A. H. 
 
 Thompson. 
 LIFE AND DEATH OF KING JOHN, THE. Edited 
 
 by Ivor B. John. 
 LOVE'S LABOUR'S LOST. Edited by H. C. 
 
 Hart. 
 
 *MACBETH. Edited by H. Cuningham. 
 MEASURE FOR MEASURE. Edited by H. C. 
 
 Hart. 
 MERCHANT OF VENICE, THE. Edited by 
 
 C. K. Pooler. 
 MERRY WIVES OF WINDSOR, THE. Edited by 
 
 H. C. Hart. 
 A MIDSUMMER NIGHT'S DREAM. Edited by 
 
 H. Cuningham. 
 
 OTHBLLO. Edited by H. C. Hart. 
 PERICLES. Edited by K. Deighton. 
 ROMEO AND JULIET. Edited by Edward 
 
 Dowden. 
 TAMING OF THE SHREW, THE. Edited by 
 
 R. Warwick Bond. 
 
 TEMPEST, THE. Edited by M. Luc. 
 TIMON OF ATHENS. Edited by K. Deighton. 
 TITUS ANDRONICUS. Edited by H. B. Baildon. 
 TROILUS AND CRKSSIDA. Edited by K. 
 
 Deighton. 
 Two GENTLEMEN OF VERONA, THE. Edited 
 
 by R. W. Bond. 
 TWELFTH NIGHT. Edited by M. Luce.
 
 26 
 
 MESSRS. METHUEN'S CATALOGUE 
 
 The Beginner's Books 
 
 Edited by W. WILLIAMSON, B.A. 
 
 EASY DICTATION AND SPELLING. By W. 
 
 Williamson, B. A. Seventh Ed. fcaf.Svo. is. 
 EASY EXERCISES IN ARITHMETIC. Arranged 
 
 by W. S. Beard. Third Edition. Fcap. 
 
 Zvo. Without Answers, is. With Answers. 
 
 is. 3< 
 EASY FRENCH RHYMES. By Henri Blouet. 
 
 IBS. By 
 
 lustrated. 
 
 Second Edition. Illustrated. Fcap.^vo. is. 
 AN EASY POETRY BOOK. Selected and 
 arranged by W. Williamson, B. A. Second 
 Edition. Cr. 8vo. is. 
 
 EASY STORIES FROM ENGLISH HISTORY. By 
 E. M. Wilmot-Buxton, F.R.Hist.S. Fifth 
 Edition. Cr. 8vo. is. 
 
 A FIRST HISTORY OF GREECE. By E. E. Firth. 
 
 With 7 Maps. Cr. &vo. is. 6d. 
 STORIES FROM ROMAN HISTORY. By E. M. 
 
 Wilmot-Buxton. Second Edition. Cr. &vo. 
 
 is. 6d. 
 STORIES FROM THE OLD TESTAMENT. By 
 
 E. Wilmot-Buxton. Cr. Zvo. is. dd. 
 
 Books on Business 
 
 Cr. 8vo. 2s. 6d. net. 
 
 AUTOMOBILE INDUSTRY, THE. G. Holden- 
 
 Stone. 
 BREWING INDUSTRY, THE. J. L. Baker, 
 
 F.I.C., F.C.S. With 28 Illustrations. 
 BUSINESS OF ADVERTISING, THE. C. G. 
 
 Moran, With n Illustrations. 
 BUSINESS SIDE OF AGRICULTURE, THE. A. 
 
 G. L. Rogers. 
 
 BUSINESS OF INSURANCE, THE. A. J. Wilson. 
 CIVIL ENGINEERING. C T. Fidler. With 15 
 
 Illustrations. 
 COTTON INDUSTRY AND TRADE, THE. S. J- 
 
 Chapman. With 8 Illustrations. 
 THE ELECTRICAL INDUSTRY : LIGHTING, 
 
 TRACTION, AND POWER. A. G. Whyte, 
 IRON TRADE OF GREAT BRITAIN, THE. J. 
 
 S. Jeans. With 12 Illustrations. 
 
 LAW IN BUSINESS. H. A. Wilson. 
 
 MINING AND MINING INVESTMENTS. A. 
 
 MoiL 
 
 MONEY MARKET, THE. F. Straker. 
 MONOPOLIES, TRUSTS, AND KARTELLS. F. 
 
 W. Hirst. 
 
 PORTS AND DOCKS. Douglas Owen. 
 RAILWAYS. E. R. McDermott. 
 SHIPBUILDING INDUSTRY THE : Its History. 
 
 Practice, Science, and Finance. David 
 
 Pollock, M.I. N. A. 
 STOCK EXCHANGE, THE. C. Duguid. Second 
 
 Edition. 
 TRADE UNIONS. G. Drage. 
 
 Byzantine Texts 
 
 Edited by J. B. BURY, M.A., Litt.D. 
 
 THE SYRIAC CHRONICLE KNOWN AS THAT OF 
 ZACHARIAH OF MITYLENE. Translated by 
 F. J. Hamilton, D.D., and E. W. Brooks. 
 Demy &vo. 12$. dd. net. 
 
 EVAGRIUS. Edited by L. Bidez and Lion 
 Parmentier. Demy Zvo. los. 6d. net. 
 
 THE HISTORY OF PSELLUS. Edited by C. 
 Sathas. Demy&vo. i$s. net. 
 
 ECTHESISCHRONICAAND CHRONICON ATHEN- 
 
 ARUM. Edited by Professor S. P. Lambros. 
 Demy &vo. js. dd. net. 
 
 THE CHRONICLE OF MOREA. Edited by John 
 Schmitt. DemySvo. 15$. net. 
 
 The Churchman's Bible 
 
 General Editor, J. H. BURN, B.D., F.R.S.E. 
 Fcap. &vo. is. 6d. net each. 
 
 THE EPISTLE OF ST. PAUL THE APOSTLE TO 
 
 THE GALATIANS. Explained by A. W. 
 
 Robinson, M.A. Second Edition. 
 ECCLESIASTES. Explained by A. W. Streane, 
 
 D.D. 
 THE EPISTLE OF ST. PAUL THE APOSTLE TO 
 
 THE PHILIPPIANS. Explained by C. R. D. 
 
 Biggs, D.D. Second Edition. 
 
 THE EPISTLE OF ST. JAMES. Explained by 
 H. W. Fulford M.A. 
 
 ISAIAH. Explained by W. E. Barnes, D.D. 
 Two Volumes. With Map. zs. net each. 
 
 THE EPISTLE OF ST. PAUL THE APOSTLE TO 
 THE EPHESIANS. Explained by G. H. Whita- 
 ker, M.A. 
 
 THB GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MARK. 
 Explained by J. C. Du Buisson, M.A. 
 is. 6d. net. 
 
 THE EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE TO 
 THE COLOSSIANS AND PHILEMON. Ex- 
 plained by H. J. C. Knight. 2*. net.
 
 GENERAL LITERATURE 
 
 27 
 
 The Churchman's Library 
 
 General Editor, J. H. BURN, B.D., F.R.S.E. 
 Crown 8vo. %s. 6d. each. 
 
 SOME NEW TESTAMENT PROBLEMS. 
 
 Arthur Wright, D.D. 6s. 
 THE WORKMANSHIP OF THE PRAYER BOOK : 
 Its Literary and Liturgical Aspects. By J. 
 Dowden, D.D. Second Edition, Revised 
 and Enlarged. 
 
 THE BEGINNINGS OF ENGLISH CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 By W. E. -Collins, M. A. With Map. 
 THE CHURCHMAN'S INTRODUCTION TO THE 
 
 OLD TESTAMENT. By A. M. Mackay, B. A. 
 
 Second Edition. 
 EVOLUTION. ByF. B. Jevons, M.A., Litt.D. 
 
 By 
 
 Classical Translations 
 
 Crown 8vo. 
 
 AESCHYLUS The Oresteian Trilogy (Agamem- 
 non, Choephoroe, Eumenides). Translated 
 by Lewis Campbell, LL.D. 5.1. 
 
 CICERO De Oratore I. Translated by E. N. 
 P. Moor, M.A. Second Edition, y. 6d. 
 
 CICERO The Speeches against Cataline and 
 Antony and for Murena and Milo. Trans- 
 lated by H. E. D. Blakiston, M.A. 5*. 
 
 CICERO De Natura Deorum. Translated by 
 F. Brooks, M.A. 3*. f>d. 
 
 CicERO^De Officiis. Translated by G. B. 
 Gardiner, M.A. 2S. 6d. 
 
 HORACE The Odes and Epodes. Translated 
 by A. D. Godley, M.A. zs. 
 
 LUCIAN Six Dialogues Translated by S. T. 
 Irwin, M.A. 3*. 6d. 
 
 SOPHOCLES Ajax and Electra. Translated by 
 E. D. Morshead, M.A. 2*. 6d. 
 
 TACITUS Agricola and Germania. Trans- 
 lated by R. B. Townshend. zs. 6d. 
 
 JUVENAL Thirteen Satires. 
 S. G. Owen, M.A. 25 . 6d. 
 
 Translated by 
 
 THE ART OF THE GREEKS. By H. B. Walters. 
 With 112 Plates and 18 Illustrations in the 
 Text. i2s. 6d. net. 
 
 FLORENTINE SCULPTORS OF THE RENNAIS- 
 ANCE. Wilhelm Bode, Ph.D. Trans- 
 lated by Jessie Haynes. With 94 Plates. 
 12;. 6d. net. 
 
 GHIRLANDAIO. Gerald S. Davies, Master of 
 the Charterhouse. With 50 Plates. Second 
 Edition. los. 6d. 
 
 *MICHELANGELO. Gerald S. Davies, Master 
 of the Charterhouse. With 126 Plates. 
 
 Classics of Art 
 
 Edited by DR. J. H. W. LAING 
 
 Wide Royal &vo. Gilt top. 
 
 I2J. &/. net. 
 
 RUBENS. Edward Dillon, M.A. With a 
 Frontispiece in Photogravure and 483 Plates. 
 25$. net. 
 
 RAPHAEL. A. P. Opp. With a Frontispiece 
 
 Photogravure 
 6d. net. 
 
 and 200 Illustrations. 
 
 TITIAN. Charles Ricketts. With about 220 
 Illustrations. 12.?. 6d. net. 
 
 VELAZQUEZ. By A. de Beruete. With 94 
 Plates. IQS. 6d. net. 
 
 Commercial Series 
 
 Crown &vo. 
 
 BRITISH COMMERCE AND COLONIES FROM 
 ELIZABETH TO VICTORIA. By H. de B. 
 Gibbins, Litt.D., M.A. Fourth Edition. 2s. 
 
 COMMERCIAL EXAMINATION PAPERS. By H. 
 
 de B. Gibbins, Litt.D., M.A. is. 6d. 
 THE ECONOMICS OF COMMERCE, By H. de 
 
 B. Gibbins, Litt.D., M.A. Second Edition. 
 
 is. 6d. 
 A GERMAN COMMERCIAL READER. By S. E. 
 
 Bally. With Vocabulary, zi. 
 A COMMERCIAL GEOGRAPHY OF THE BRITISH 
 
 EMPIRE. By L. W. Lyde, M.A. Seventh 
 
 Edition. is. 
 A COMMERCIAL GEOGRAPHY OK FOREIGN 
 
 NATIONS. By F. C. Boon, B.A. zs. 
 
 A PRIMER OF BUSINESS. By S. Jackson, 
 M.A. Fourth Edition, is. 6d. 
 
 A SHORT COMMERCIAL ARITHMETIC. By F. 
 
 G. Taylor, M.A. Fourth Edition, is. 6d. 
 FRENCH COMMERCIAL CORRESPONDENCE. By 
 
 S. E. Bally. With Vocabulary. Fourth 
 
 Edition. 2S. 
 GERMAN COMMERCIAL CORRESPONDENCE. By 
 
 S. E. Bally. With Vocabulary. Second 
 
 Edition, zs. 6d. 
 A FRENCH COMMERCIAL READER. By S. E. 
 
 Bally. With Vocabulary. Second Edition. 2s. 
 PRECIS WRITING AND OFFICE CORRESPOND- 
 ENCE. By E. E. Whitfield, M.A. Second 
 
 Edition, zs. 
 AN ENTRANCE GUIDE TO PROFESSIONS AND 
 
 BUSINESS. By H. Jones, is. 6d. 
 THE PRINCIPLES OF BOOK-KEEPING BY DOUBLE 
 
 ENTRY. By J. E. B. M'Allen, M.A. 2s. 
 COMMERCIAL LAW. By W. Douglas Edwards. 
 
 Second Edition. 2S.
 
 28 
 
 MESSRS. METHUEN'S CATALOGUE 
 
 The Connoisseur's Library 
 
 Wide Royal 8vo. 255. net. 
 
 MEZZOTINTS. By Cyril Davenport. With 40 
 
 Plates in Photogravure. 
 PORCELAIN. By Edward Dillon. With 19 
 
 Plates in Colour, 20 in Collotype, and 5 in 
 
 Photogravure. 
 MINIATURES. By Dudley Heath. With 9 
 
 Plates in Colour, 15 in Collotype, and 15 in 
 
 Photogravure. 
 IVORIES. By A. Maskell. With 80 Plates in 
 
 Collotype and Photogravure. 
 ENGLISH FURNITURE. By F. S. Robinson. 
 
 With 160 Plates in Collotype and one in 
 
 Photogravure. Second Edition. 
 ENGLISH COLOURED BOOKS. By Martin 
 
 Hardie. With 28 Illustrations in Colour 
 
 and Collotype. 
 
 EUROPEAN ENAMELS. By Henry_ H. Cunyng- 
 name, C.B. With 54 Plates in Collotype 
 and Half-tone and 4 Plates in Colour. 
 
 GOLDSMITHS' AND SILVERSMITHS' WORK. By 
 Nelson Dawson. With 51 Piates in 
 Collotype and a Frontispiece in Photo- 
 gravure. Second Edition. 
 
 GLASS. By Edward Dillon. With 37 Illus- 
 trations in Collotype and 12 in Colour. 
 
 SEALS. By Walter de Gray Birch. With 52 
 Illustrations in Collotype and a Frontispiece 
 in Photogravure. 
 
 JEWELLERY. By H. Clifford Smith. With 50 
 Illustrations in Collotype, and 4 in Colour. 
 Second Edition. 
 
 Handbooks of English. Church History 
 
 Edited by J. H. BURN, B.D. Crown 8vo. zs. 6d. net. 
 THE FOUNDATIONS OF THE ENGLISH CHURCH. 
 
 J. H. Maude. 
 THE SAXON CHURCH AND THE NORMAN CON- 
 QUEST. C. T. CRUTTWELL. 
 
 THE MEDIAEVAL CHURCH AND THE PAPACY 
 
 A. C. Jennings. 
 *THE REFORMATION PERIOD. By Henry 
 
 Gee. 
 
 The Illustrated Pocket Library of Plain and Coloured Books 
 
 Fcap &vo. 3^. 6d. net each "volume. 
 COLOURED BOOKS 
 
 OLD COLOURED BOOKS. By George Paston. 
 
 With 16 Coloured Plates. Fcap.&vo. ss.net. 
 THE LIFE AND DEATH OF JOHN MYTTON, ESQ. 
 
 By Nimrod. With 18 Coloured Plates by 
 
 Henry Alken and T. J. Kawiins. Fourth 
 
 Edition. 
 THE LIFE OF A SPORTSMAN. By Nimrod. 
 
 With 35 Coloured Plates by Henry Alken. 
 HANDLEY CROSS. By R. S. Surtees. With 
 
 17 Coloured Plates and 100 Woodcuts in the 
 
 Text by John Leech. Second Edition. 
 MR. SPONGE'S SPORTING TOUR. By R. S. 
 
 Surtees. With 13 Coloured Plates and 90 
 
 Woodcuts in the Text by John Leech. 
 JORROCKS' JAUNTS AND JOLLITIES. By R. S. 
 
 Surtees. With 15 Coloured Plates by H. 
 
 Alken. Second Edition. 
 ASK MAMMA. By R. S. Surtees. With 13 
 
 Coloured Plates and 70 Woodcuts in the 
 
 Text by John Leech. 
 THE ANALYSIS OF THE HUNTING FIELD. By 
 
 R. S. Surtees. With 7 Coloured Plates by 
 
 Henry Alken, and 43 Illustrations on Wood. 
 THE TOUR OF DR. SYNTAX IN SEARCH OF 
 
 THE PICTURESQUE. By William Combe. 
 
 With 30 Coloured Plates by T. Rowlandson. 
 THE TOUR OF DOCTOR SYNTAX IN SEARCH 
 
 OF CONSOLATION. By William Combe. 
 
 With 24 Coloured Plates by T. Rowlandson. 
 THE THIRD TOUR OF DOCTOR SYNTAX IN 
 
 SEARCH OF A WIFE. By William Combe. 
 
 With 24 Coloured Plates by T. Rowlandson. 
 
 THE HISTORY OF JOHNNY QUAE GENUS : the 
 Little Foundling of the late Dr. Syntax. 
 By the Author of ' The Three Tours.' With 
 24 Coloured Plates by Rowlandson. 
 
 THE ENGLISH DANCE or DEATH, from the 
 Designs of T. Rowlandson, with Metrical 
 Illustrations by the Author of ' Doctor 
 Syntax.' Two Volumes. 
 
 This book contains 76 Coloured Plates. 
 
 THE DANCE OF LIFE: A Poem. By the Author 
 of 'Doctor Syntax.' Illustrated with 26 
 Coloured Engravings by T. Rowlandson. 
 
 LIFE IN LONDON : or, the Day and Night 
 Scenes of Jerry Hawthorn, Esq., and his 
 Elegant Friend, Corinthian Tom. By 
 Pierce Egan. With 36 Coloured Plates by 
 I. R. and G. Cruikshank. With numerous 
 Designs on Wood. 
 
 REAL LIFE IN LONDON : or, the Rambles 
 and Adventures of Bob Tallyho, Esq., and 
 his Cousin, The Hon. Tom Dashall. By an 
 Amateur (Pierce Egan). With 31 Coloured 
 Plates by Alken and Rowlandson, etc. 
 Two Volumes. 
 
 THE LIFE OF AN ACTOR. By Pierce Egan. 
 With 27 Coloured Plates by Theodore Lane, 
 and several Designs on Wood. 
 
 THE VICAR OF WAKEFIELD. By Oliver Gold- 
 smith. With 24 Coloured Plates by T. Row- 
 landson. 
 
 THE MILITARY ADVENTURES OF JOHNNY 
 NEWCOME. By an Officer. With 15 Coloured 
 Plates by T. Rowlandson.
 
 GENERAL LITERATURE 
 
 29 
 
 ILLUSTRATED POCKET LIBRARY OP PLAIN AND 
 THE NATIONAL SPORTS OF GREAT BRITAIN. 
 
 With Descriptions and 50 Coloured Plates 
 
 by Henry Alken. 
 
 THE ADVENTURES OP A POST CAPTAIN. By 
 A Naval Officer. With 24 Coloured Plates 
 by Mr. Williams. 
 
 GAMONIA : or, the Art of Preserving Game ; 
 and an Improved Method of making Planta- 
 tions and Covers, explained and illustrated 
 by Lawrence Rawstorne, Esq. With 15 
 Coloured Plates by T. Rawlins. 
 
 AN ACADEMY FOR GROWN HORSEMEN : Con- 
 taining the completes! Instructions for 
 Walking, Trotting, Cantering, Galloping, 
 Stumbling, and Tumbling. Illustrated with 
 27 Coloured Plates, and adorned with a 
 Portrait of the Author. By Geoffrey 
 Gambado, Esq. 
 
 PLAIN 
 
 THE GRAVE : A Poem. By Robert Blair. 
 Illustrated by 12 Etchings executed by Louis 
 Schiavonetti from the original Inventions of 
 William Blake. With an Engraved Title Page 
 and a Portrait of Blake by T. Phillips, R. A. 
 The illustrations are reproduced in photo- 
 gravure. 
 
 ILLUSTRATIONS OF THE BOOK OP JOB. In- 
 vented and engraved by William Blake. 
 
 These famous Illustrations 21 in numbtr 
 are reproduced in photogravure. 
 
 WINDSOR CASTLE ByW. Harrison Ainsworth. 
 With 22 Plates and 87 Woodcuts in the Text 
 by George Cruikshank. 
 
 COLOURED BOOKS continued. 
 
 REAL LIFE IN IRELAND, or, the Day and 
 Night Scenes of Brian Boru, Esq., and his 
 Elegant Friend, Sir Shawn O'Dogherty. 
 By a Real Paddy. With 19 Coloured Plates 
 by Heath, Marks, etc. 
 
 THB ADVENTURES OF JOHNNY NEWCOME IN 
 THE NAVY. By Alfred Burton. With 16 
 Coloured Plates by T. Rowlandson. 
 
 THE OLD ENGLISH SQUIRE: A Poem. By 
 John Careless, Esq. With 20 Coloured 
 Plates after the style of T. Rowlandson. 
 
 THE ENGLISH SPY. By Bernard Black- 
 mantle. An original Work, Characteristic, 
 Satirical, Humorous, comprising scenes and 
 sketches in every Rank of Society, being 
 Portraits of the Illustrious. Eminent, Eccen- 
 tric, and Notorious. With 72 Coloured 
 Plates by R. CRUIKSHANK, and many 
 Illustrations on wood. Two Volumes. 
 TS. net. 
 
 BOOKS 
 
 THE TOWER OF LONDON. By W. Harrison 
 Ainsworth. With 40 Plates and 58 Woodcuts 
 in the Text by George Cruikshank. 
 
 FRANK FAIRLEGH. By F. E. Smedley. With 
 30 Plates by George Cruikshank. 
 
 HANDY ANDY. By Samuel Lover. With 24 
 Illustrations by the Author. 
 
 THE COMPLEAT ANGLER. By Izaak Walton 
 and Charles Cotton. With 14 Plates and 77 
 Woodcuts in the Text. 
 
 THE PICKWICK PAPERS. By Charles Dickens. 
 With the 43 Illustrations by Seymour and 
 Phiz, the two Buss Plates, and the 32 Con- 
 temporary Onwhyn Plates. 
 
 Junior Examination Series 
 
 Edited by A. M. M. STEDMAN, M.A. Fcap. 8vo. is. 
 
 JUNIOR ALGEBRA EXAMINATION PAPERS. By 
 S. W. Finn, M.A. 
 
 JUNIOR ARITHMETIC EXAMINATION PAPERS. 
 By W. S. Beard. Fifth Edition. 
 
 JUNIOR ENGLISH EXAMINATION PAPERS. By 
 W. Williamson, B.A. Second Edition. 
 
 JUNIOR FRENCH EXAMINATION PAPEKS. By 
 F. Jacob, M.A. Second Edition. 
 
 JUNIOR GENERAL INFORMATION EXAMINA- 
 TION PAPERS. By W. S. Beard. KEY, 
 y. 6d. net. 
 
 JUNIOR GEOGRAPHY EXAMINATION PAPERS. 
 
 By W. G. Baker, M.A. 
 JUNIOR GERMAN EXAMINATION PAPERS. By 
 
 A. Voegelin, M.A. 
 JUNIOR GREEK EXAMINATION PAPERS. By T. 
 
 C. Weatherhead, M.A. KEY, y. (>d. net. 
 JUNIOR LATIN EXAMINATION PAPERS. By C. 
 
 G. Bolting, B.A. Sixth Edition. KEY, 
 
 35. 6d. net. 
 *JUNIOR HISTORY EXAMINATION PAPERS. By 
 
 W. O. P. Davis. 
 
 Methuen's Junior School-Books 
 
 Edited by O. D. INSKIP, LL.D., and W. WILLIAMSON, B.A. 
 
 A CLASS-BOOK OF DICTATION PASSAGES. By 
 
 W. Williamson, B.A. Fourteenth. Edition. 
 
 Cr. %vo. is. 6d. 
 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 
 
 Edited by E. Wilton South, M.A. With 
 
 Three Maps. Cr. &vo. is. 6d. 
 THEGospELAccoRDiNGToST. MARK. Edited 
 
 by A. E. Rubie, D.D. With Three Maps. 
 
 Cr. &vo. is. 6d. 
 
 A JUNIOR ENGLISH GRAMMAR. By W.William- 
 son, B.A. With numerous passages for parsing 
 and analysis, and a chapter on Essay Writing. 
 Fourth Edition. Cr. &vo. as. 
 
 A JUNIOR CHEMISTRY. By E. A. Tyler, B. A., 
 F.C.S. With 78 Illustrations. Fourth Edi- 
 tion. Cr. &vo. as. 6d. 
 
 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. Edited by 
 A. E. Rubie, D.D. Cr. 8vo. vs.
 
 MESSRS. METHUEN'S CATALOGUE 
 
 METHUHN'S JUNIOR SCHOOL BOOKS continue 
 
 A JUNIOR FRENCH GRAMMAR. By L. A. 
 Sornet and M. J. Acatos. Third Edition. 
 Cr. 8vy. us. 
 
 ELEMENTARY EXPERIMENTAL SCIENCE. PHY- 
 SICS by W. T. Clough, A.R.C.Sc. (Lond.), 
 F.C.S. CHEMISTRY by A. E. Dunstan, 
 B.Sc. (Lond.), F.C.S. With 2 Plates and 
 154 Diagrams. Seventh Edition. Cr. 8*0. 
 ss. 6d. 
 
 A JUNIOR GEOMETRY. By Noel S. Lydon. 
 With 276 Diagrams. Seventh Edition. Cr. 
 
 %VO. 2S, 
 
 ELEMENTARY EXPERIMENTAL CHEMISTRY. 
 
 By A. E. Dunstan, B.Sc. (Lond.), F.C.S. 
 
 With 4 Plates and 109 Diagrams. Third 
 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 2$. 
 A JUNIOR FRENCH PROSE. By R. R. N. 
 
 Baron, M.A. ThirdEdition. Cr.Svo. 2s. 
 
 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. LUKE. With 
 an Introduction and Notes by William 
 Williamson, B. A. With Three Maps. Cr. 
 
 &V0. 2S. 
 
 THK FIRST BOOK OF KINGS. Edited by A. E. 
 RUBIB, D.D. With 4 Maps. Cr. Svo. ys. 
 
 A JUNIOR GREEK HISTORY. By W. H. 
 Spragge, M.A. With 4 Illustrations and 5 
 Maps. Cr. &vo. 2J. 6J. 
 
 A SCHOOL LATIN GRAMMAR. By H. G. Ford, 
 M.A. Cr. 8vo. ss. 6d. 
 
 A JUNIOR LATIN PROSE. By H. N. Asman, 
 M.A., B.D. Cr. 8vo. vs. 6d. 
 
 *ELEMENTARY EXPERIMENTAL ELECTRICITY 
 AND MAGNETISM. By W. T. Clough, 
 A.R.C.SC. (Lond.), F.C.S. With 200 Illus- 
 trations and Diagrams. Cr. 8vo. vs. 6d. 
 
 ENGLISE LITERATURE FOR SCHOOLS. By 
 Edith E. Firth. Cr. Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Leaders of Religion 
 
 Edited by H. C. BEECHING, M.A., Canon of Westminster. 
 Cr. 8va. 2s. net. 
 
 With Portraits. 
 
 CARDINAL NEWMAN. By R. H. Hutton. 
 JOHN WESLEY. By J. H. Overton, M.A. 
 BISHOP WILBERFORCE. By G. W. Daniell, 
 
 M.A. 
 
 CARDINAL MANNING. By A.W.Hutton, M.A. 
 CHARLES SIMEON. By H. C. G. Moule, D.D. 
 JOHNK.NOX. ByF.MacCunn. Second Edition. 
 JOHN HOWE. By R. F. Horton, D.D. 
 THOMAS KEN. By F. A. Clarke, M.A. 
 GEORGE Fox, THB QUAKER. By T. Hodgkin, 
 
 D.C.L. ThirdEdition. 
 JOHN K.EBLE. By Walter Lock, D.D. 
 
 THOMAS CHALMERS. By Mrs. Oliphant. 
 LANCELOT ANDREWES. By R. L. Ottley, 
 
 D. D. Second Edition. 
 AUGUSTINE OF CANTERBURY. By E. L. 
 
 Cutts, D.D. 
 WILLIAM LAUD. By W. H. Hutton, M.A. 
 
 Third Edition. 
 
 JOHN DONNE. By Augustus Jessopp, D.D. 
 THOMAS CRANMER. By A. J. Mason, D.D. 
 BISHOP LATIMER. By R. M. Carlyle and A. 
 
 J. Carlyle, M.A. 
 BISHOP BUTLER. By W. A. Spooner, M.A. 
 
 The Library of Devotion 
 
 With Introductions and (where necessary) Notes. 
 Small Pott 8vo, cloth, 2s. ; leather, 2s. 6d. net. 
 
 THE CONFESSIONS OF ST. AUGUSTINE. Edited 
 
 by C. Bigg, D.D. Sixth Edition. 
 THE IMITATION OP CHRIST : called also the 
 
 Ecclesiastical Music. Edited by C. Bigg, 
 
 D.D. Fifth Edition. 
 THE CHRISTIAN YEAR. Edited by Walter 
 
 Lock, D. D. Fourth Edition. 
 LYRA INNOCENTIUM. Edited by Walter 
 
 Lock, D.D. Second Edition. 
 THE TEMPLE. Edited by E. C. S. Gibson, 
 
 D.D. Second Edition. 
 A BOOK OF DEVOTIONS. Edited by J. W. 
 
 Stanbridge. B.D. Second Edition. 
 A SERIOUS CALL TO A DEVOUT AND HOLY 
 
 LIFE. Edited byC. Bigg, D.D. FourthEd. 
 A GUIDE TO ETERNITY. Edited by J. W. 
 
 Stanbridge, B.D. 
 THE INNER WAY. By J. Tauler. Edited by 
 
 A. W. Hutton, M.A. 
 
 ON THE LOVE OF GOD. By St. Francis de 
 Sales. Edited by W. J. Knox-Little, M.A. 
 
 THE PSALMS OF DAVID. Edited by B. W. 
 Randolph, D.D. 
 
 LYRA APOSTOLICA. By Cardinal Newman 
 and others. Edited by Canon Scott Holland, 
 M.A., and Canon H. C. Beeching. M.A. 
 
 THE SONG OF SONGS. Edited by B. Blaxland, 
 
 M.A. 
 THE THOUGHTS OF PASCAL. Edited by C. 
 
 S. Jerram, M.A. 
 A MANUAL OF CONSOLATION FROM THE 
 
 SAINTS AND FATHERS. Edited by J. H. 
 
 Burn, B.D. 
 *DEVOTIONS FROM THE APOCRYPHA. Edited, 
 
 with an Introduction, by Herbert Pentin, 
 
 M.A.
 
 GENERAL LITERATURE 
 
 THE LIBRARY OF DEVOTION continued. 
 
 *THE SPIRITUAL COMBAT. By Dom Lorenzo 
 Scupoli. Newly translated, with an Intro- 
 duction and Notes, by Thomas Barns, M.A. 
 
 THE DEVOTIONS OF ST. ANSELM. Edited by 
 C. C. J. Webb, M.A. 
 
 GRACE ABOUNDING TO THE CHIEF OF SIN- 
 NERS. By John Bunyan. Edited by S. C. 
 Freer, M.A. 
 
 BISHOP WILSON'S SACRA PRIVATA. Edited 
 by A. E. Burn, B. D. 
 
 LYRA SACRA : A Book of Sacred Verse. 
 Edited by Canon H. C. Beechiug, M.A. 
 Second Edition, revised. 
 
 A DAY BOOK FROM THF. SAINTS AND FATHERS. 
 Edited by J. H. Burn, B.D. 
 
 A LITTLE BOOK OF HEAVF.NLY WISDOM. A 
 Selection from the English Mystics. Edited 
 by E. C. Gregory. 
 
 LIGHT, LIFE, and LOVE. A Selection from the 
 German Mystics. Edited byW. R.Inge, M.A. 
 
 AN INTRODUCTION TO THE DEVOUT LIFE. 
 By St. Francis de Sales. Translated and 
 Edited by T. Barns, M.A. 
 
 THE LITTLE FLOWERS OF THE GLORIOUS 
 MESSER ST. FRANCIS AND OF HIS 
 FRIARS. Done into English by W. Hey- 
 wood. With an Introduction by A. G. 
 Ferrers Howell. 
 
 MANCHESTER AL MONDO : a Contemplation 
 of Death and Immortality. By Henry 
 Montagu, Earl of Manchester. With an 
 Introduction by Elizabeth Waterhouse, 
 Editor of 'A Little Book of Life and 
 Death.' 
 
 THE SPIRITUAL GUIDE, which Disentangles 
 the Soul and brings it by the Inward Way 
 to the Fruition of Perfect Contemplation, 
 and the Rich Treasure of Internal Peace. 
 Written by Dr. Michael deMolinos, Priest. 
 Translated from the Italian copy, printed at 
 Venice, 1685. Edited with an Introduction 
 by Kathleen Lyttelton. And a Note by 
 Canon Scott Holland. 
 
 DEVOTIONS FOR EVERY DAY OF THE WEEK 
 AND THE GREAT FESTIVALS. By John 
 Wesley. Edited, with an Introduction by 
 Canon C. Bodington. 
 
 PRKCES PRIVATAE. By Lancelot Andrewes, 
 Bishop of Winchester. Selections from the 
 Translation by Canon F. E. Brightman. 
 Edited, with an Introduction, by A. E. 
 Burn, D.D. 
 
 HORAE MYSTICAE : A Day Book from the 
 Writings of Mystics of Many Nations. 
 Edited by E. C. Gregory. 
 
 Little Books on Art 
 
 With many Illustrations. Demy i6mo. 2s. 6d. net. 
 
 Each volume consists of about 200 pages, and contains from 30 to 40 Illustrations, 
 including a Frontispiece in Photogravure. 
 
 ALBRECHT DURER. J.Allen. 
 ARTS OF JAPAN, THE. K. Dillon. 
 BOOKPLATES. E.Almack. 
 BOTTICELLI. Mary L. Bonnor. 
 BuRNE-JoNES. F. de Lisle. 
 CHRKT IN ART. Mrs. H. Jenner. 
 CLAUDE. E. Dillon. 
 CONSTABLE. H. W. Tompkins. 
 COROT. A. Pollard and E. Birnstingl. 
 ENAMELS. Mrs. N. Dawson. 
 FREDERIC LEIGHTON. A. Corkran. 
 GEORGE ROMNEY. G. Paston. 
 GREEK ART. H. B. Walters. 
 GREUZE AND BOUCHER. E. F. Pollard 
 HOLBEIN. Mrs. G. Fortescue. 
 
 ILLUMINATED MANUSCRIPTS. J. W. Bradley. 
 
 JEWELLERY. C. Davenport. 
 
 JOHN HOPPNER. H. P. K. Skipton. 
 
 SIR JOSHUA REYNOLDS. J. Sime. 
 
 MILLET. N. Peacock. 
 
 MINIATURES. C. Davenport. 
 
 OUR LADY IN ART. Mrs. H. Jenner. 
 
 RAPHAEL. A. R. Dryhurst. Second Edition. 
 
 REMBRANDT. Mrs. E. A. Sharp. 
 
 TURNER. F. Tyrrell-Gill. 
 
 VANDYCK. M. G. Smallwood. 
 
 VELASQUEZ. W. Wilberforce and A. R. 
 
 Gilbert. 
 WATTS. R. E. D. Sketchley. 
 
 The Little Galleries 
 
 Demy i6mo. 2s. 6d. net. 
 
 Each volume contains 20 plates in Photogravure, together with a short outline of 
 the life and work of the master to whom the book is devoted. 
 
 A LITTLE GALLERY OF REYNOLDS. 
 A LITTLE GALLERY OF ROMNEY. 
 A LITTLE GALLERY OF HOPPNER. 
 
 A LITTLE GALLERY OF MILLAIS. 
 
 A LITTLE GALLERY OF ENGLISH POKTS.
 
 MESSRS. METHUEN'S CATALOGUE 
 
 The Little Guides 
 
 With many Illustrations by E. H. NEW and other artists, and from photographs. 
 Small Pott Svo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net.; leathery y. 6</. net. 
 
 The main features of these Guides are (i) a handy and charming form ; (2) illus- 
 trations from photographs and by well-known artists; (3) good plans and maps ; (4) an 
 adequate but compact presentation of everything that is interesting in the natura. 
 features, history, archaeology, and architecture of the town or district treated. 
 
 CAMBRIDGE AND ITS COLLEGES. A. H. HERTFORDSHIRE. H. W. Totnpkins. 
 
 KENT. G. Clinch. 
 KERRY. C. P. Crane. 
 MIDDLESEX. J. B. Firth. 
 MONMOUTHSHIRE. G. W. Wade and J. H. 
 
 Wade. 
 
 NORFOLK. W. A. Dutt. 
 NORTHAMPTONSHIRE. W. Dry. 
 OXFORDSHIRE. F. G. Brabant. 
 SOMERSET. G. W. and J. H. Wade. 
 
 AND ITS 
 
 Thompson. Second Edition. 
 ENGLISH LAKES, THE. F. G. Brabant. 
 ISLB OP WIGHT. THE. G. Clinch. 
 MALVERN COUNTRY, THE B. C. A. Windle. 
 NORTH WALES. A. T. Story. 
 OXFORD AND ITS COLLEGES. J. Wells. 
 
 Eighth Edition. 
 SHAKESPEARE'S COUNTRY. B. C. A. Windle. 
 
 Third Edition. 
 
 ST. PAUL'S CATHEDRAL. G. Clinch. 
 WESTMINSTER ABBEY. G- E. Troutbeck. 
 
 Second Edition. 
 
 BUCKINGHAMSHIRE. E. S. Roscoe. 
 CHESHIRE. W. M. Gallichan. 
 CORNWALL. A. L. Salmon. 
 DERBYSHIRE. J. C. Cox. 
 DEVON. S. Baring-Gould. 
 DORSET. F. R. Heath. Second Edition. 
 ESSEX. J. C. Cox. 
 HAMPSHIRE. J. C. Cox. 
 
 SUFFOLK. W. A. Dutt. 
 
 SURREY. F. A. H. Lambert. 
 
 SUSSEX. F. G. Brabant. Second Edition. 
 
 YORKSHIRE, THE EAST RIDING. J. E. 
 
 Morris. 
 YORKSHIRE, THE NORTH RIDING. J. E. 
 
 Morris. 
 
 BRITTANY. S. Baring-Gould. 
 NORMANDY. C. Scudamore. 
 ROME. C. G. Ellaby. 
 SICILY. F. H. Jackson. 
 
 The Little Library 
 
 With Introductions, Notes, and Photogravure Frontispieces. 
 Small Pott Svo. Each Volume, cloth, is. 6d. net ; leather, 2s. 6d. net. 
 
 Anon. A LITTLE BOOK OF ENGLISH 
 LYRICS. Second Edition. 
 
 Austen (Jane). PRIDE AND PREJU- 
 DICE. Edited by E. V. LUCAS. TwoVols. 
 
 NORTHANGER ABBEY. Edited by E. V. 
 
 Bacon (Francis). THE ESSAYS OF LORD 
 
 BACON. Edited by EDWARD WRIGHT. 
 Barbara (R. H.). THE INGOLDSBY 
 
 LEGENDS. Edited by J. B. ATLAY. 
 
 Two Volumes. 
 Barnett (Mrs. P. A.). A LITTLE BOOK 
 
 OF ENGLISH PROSE. Second Edition. 
 Beckford (William). THE HISTORY 
 
 OF THE CALIPH VATHEK. Edited 
 
 by E. DENISON Ross. 
 Blake (William). SELECTIONS FROM 
 
 WILLIAM BLAKE. Edited by M. 
 
 PERUGINI. 
 Borrow (George). LAVENGRO. Edited 
 
 by F. HINDES GROOME. Two Volumes. 
 THE ROMANY RYE. Edited by JOHN 
 
 SAMPSON. 
 Browning (Robert). SELECTIONS 
 
 FROM THE EARLY POEMS OF 
 
 ROBERT BROWNING. Edited by W. 
 
 HALL GRIFFIN, M.A. 
 
 Canning (George). SELECTIONS FROM 
 THE ANTI-JACOBIN: with GEORGE 
 CANNING'S additional Poems. Edited by 
 LLOYD SANDERS. 
 
 Cowley (Abraham). THE ESSAYS OF 
 ABRAHAM COWLEY. Edited by H. C. 
 
 MlNCHIN. 
 
 Crabbe (George). SELECTIONS FROM 
 
 GEORGE CRABBE. Edited by A. C. 
 
 DEANE. 
 Craik (Mrs.). JOHN HALIFAX, 
 
 GENTLEMAN. Edited by ANNIE 
 
 MATHESON. Two Volumes. 
 Crashaw (Richard). THE ENGLISH 
 
 POEMS OF RICHARD CRASHAW. 
 
 Edited by EDWARD HUTTON. 
 Dante (Alighieri). THE INFERNO OF 
 
 DANTE. Translated by H. F. GARY. 
 
 Edited by PAGET TOYNBEE, M.A., D.Litt. 
 THE PURGATORIO OF DANTE. Trans- 
 lated by H. F. CARY. Edited by PAGET 
 
 TOYNBEE, M.A., D.Litt. 
 THE PARADISO OF DANTE. Trans- 
 
 lated by H. F. CARY. Edited by PAGET 
 
 TOYNBEE, M.A., D.Litt. 
 Darley (George). SELECTIONS FROM 
 
 THE POEMS OF GEORGE DARLEY. 
 
 Edited by R. A. STREATFEILD.
 
 GENERAL LITERATURE 
 
 33 
 
 THE LITTLE LIBRARY continued. 
 
 Deane (A. C.). A LITTLE BOOK OF 
 
 LIGHT VERSE. 
 Dickens (Charles). CHRISTMAS BOOKS. 
 
 Two Volumes. 
 Ferrier (Susan). MARRIAGE. Edited 
 
 by A. GOODRICH - FREER and LORD 
 
 IDDESLEIGH. Two Volumes. 
 THE INHERITANCE. Two Volumes. 
 Gaskell(Mrs.). CRANFORD. Edited by 
 
 E. V. LUCAS. Second Edition. 
 Hawthorne (Nathaniel). THE SCARLET 
 
 LETTER. Edited by PERCY DEARMER. 
 Henderson (T. F.). A LITTLE BOOK 
 
 OF SCOTTISH VERSE. 
 Keats (John). POEMS. With an Intro- 
 duction by L. BINYON, and Notes by J. 
 
 MASEFIELD. 
 Kinglake (A. W.). EOTHEN. With an 
 
 Introduction and Notes. Second Edition. 
 Lamb (Charles). ELIA, AND THE 
 
 LAST ESSAYS OF ELIA. Edited by 
 
 E. V. LUCAS. 
 Locker(F.). LONDON LYRICS Edited 
 
 by A. D. GODLEY, M.A. A reprint of the 
 
 First Edition. 
 Longfellow (H. W.). SELECTIONS 
 
 FROM LONGFELLOW. Edited by 
 
 L. M. FAITHFULL. 
 Marvell (Andrew). THE POEMS OF 
 
 ANDREW MARVELL. Edited by E. I 
 
 WRIGHT. 
 Milton (John). THE MINOR POEMS 
 
 OF JOHN MILTON. Edited by H. C. 
 
 BEECHING, M.A. 
 Moir(D. M.). MANSIE WAUCH. Edited 
 
 by T. F. HENDERSON. 
 Nichols (J. B. B.). A LITTLE BOOK OF j 
 
 ENGLISH SONNETS. 
 
 Rochefoucauld (La). THE MAXIMS OF 
 LA ROCHEFOUCAULD. Translated 
 by Dean STANHOPE. Edited by G. H. 
 POWELL. 
 
 Smith (Horace and James). REJECTED 
 ADDRESSES. Edited by A. D. GODLEY. 
 M.A. 
 
 Sterne (Laurence). A SENTIMENTAL 
 JOURNEY. Edited by H. W. PAUL. 
 
 Tennyson (Alfred, Lord). THE EARLY 
 POEMS OF ALFRED, LORD TENNY- 
 SON. Edited by J. CHURTON COLLINS, M.A. 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. Edited by H. C. 
 BEECHING, M.A. 
 
 THE PRINCESS. Edited by ELIZABETH 
 WORDSWORTH. 
 
 MAUD. Edited by ELIZABETH WORDSWORTH. 
 
 Thackeray ( W. M. ). V A N I T Y F A I R. 
 Edited by S. GWYNN. Three Volumes. 
 
 PENDENNIS. Edited by S. GWYNN. 
 Three Volumes. 
 
 ESMOND. Edited by S. GWYNN. 
 
 CHRISTMAS BOOKS. Edited by S. GWYNN. 
 
 Vaughan (Henry). THE POEMS OF 
 HENRY VAUGHAN. Edited by EDWARD 
 
 HUTTON. 
 
 Walton (Izaak). THE COMPLEAT 
 
 ANGLER. Edited by J. BUCHAN. 
 Waterhouse (Elizabeth). A LITTLE 
 
 BOOK OF LIFE AND DEATH. Edited 
 
 by. Twelfth Edition. 
 Wordsworth (W.). SELECTIONS FROM 
 
 WORDSWORTH. Edited by NOWELL 
 
 C. SMITH. 
 Wordsworth (W.) and Coleridge (S. T.). 
 
 LYRICAL BALLADS. Edited by GEORGE 
 
 SAMPSON. 
 
 The Little Quarto Shakespeare 
 
 Edited by W. J. CRAIG. With Introductions and Notes. 
 
 Pott i6mo. In 40 Volumes. Leather, price is. net each volume. 
 
 Mahogany Revolving Book Case. icw. net. 
 
 Miniature Library 
 
 Reprints in miniature -of a few interesting books which have qualities of 
 humanity, devotion, or literary genius. 
 
 EUPHRANOR : A Dialogue on Youth. By 
 Edward FitzGerald. From the edition pub- 
 lished by W. Pickering in 1851. Demy 
 $?mo. Leather, zs. net. 
 
 THE LIFE OP EDWARD, LORD HERBERT OF 
 CHERBURY. Written by himself. From the 
 edition printed at Strawberry Hill in the 
 year 1764. Demy zzmo. Leather, is. net. 
 
 POLONIUS : or Wise Saws and Modern In- 
 stances. By Edward FitzGerald. From 
 the edition published by W. Pickering in 
 1852. Demy ^mo. Leather, is. net. 
 
 THE RusAiYAT OF OMAR KHAYYAM. By 
 Edward FitzGerald. From the ist edition 
 of 1859, Fourth Edition. Leather, is. 
 net.
 
 34 
 
 MESSRS. METHUEN'S CATALOGUE 
 
 A New Historical Series 
 
 Edited by the Rev. H. N. ASMAN, M.A., B.D. 
 
 *STORIES FROM ANCIENT HISTORY. 
 Bower, B.A. Cr. Zvo. is. 6d. 
 
 By E. 
 
 I*STORIES FROM MODERN HISTORY. By E. M. 
 Wilmot-Buxton, F.R.Hist.S. Cr.&vo. is.dd. 
 
 The New Library of Medicine 
 
 Edited by C. W. SALEEBY, M.D., F.R.S.Edin. Demy 8vo. 
 
 CARE OF THE BODY, THE. F. Cavanagh. 
 
 Second Edition, js. 6d. net. 
 CHILDREN OF THE NATION, THE. Right 
 
 Hon. Sir John Gorst. js. & net. 
 CONTROL OF A SCOURGE, THE : or, How 
 
 Cancer is Curable. Chas. P. Childe. 
 
 js. fid. net. 
 DISEASES OF OCCUPATION. Sir Thomas 
 
 Oliver. los. 6d. net. 
 
 DRINK PROBLEM, THE, in its Medico-Socio- 
 logical Aspects. Edited by T. N. Kelynack. 
 
 js. dd. net. 
 
 DRUGS AND THE DRUG HABIT. H. Sainsbury. 
 
 FUNCTIONAL NERVB DISEASES. A. T. Scho- 
 field. 71. dd. net. 
 
 HYGIENE or MIND, THE. T. S. Clouston. 
 Fifth Edition, ^s. 6d. net. 
 
 INFANT MORTALITY. George Newman. 
 fs. 6d. net. 
 
 PREVENTION OF TUBERCULOSIS (CONSUMP- 
 TION), THE. Arthur Newsholme. lot. 6d. 
 net. 
 
 *AiR AND HEALTH. Ronald C. Macfie, M. A. , 
 M.B. js. 6d. net. 
 
 The New Library of Music 
 
 Edited by ERNEST NEWMAN. Demy 8vo. 7 s. 6<t. net. 
 
 HUGO WOLF. By Ernest Newman. 
 13 Illustrations. 
 
 With 
 
 HANDEL. By R. A. Streatfeild. 
 Illustrations. 
 
 With 12 
 
 Oxford Biographies 
 
 Fcap. 8vo. Each volume, cloth, 2s. 6d. net ; leather, 3*. 6d. net. 
 
 DANTE ALIGHIERI. By PagetToynbee, M.A., 
 
 D. Litt. With 12 Illustrations. Third Edition. 
 GIROLAMO SAVONAROLA. By E. L. S. Hors- 
 
 burgh, M.A. With 12 Illustrations. Second 
 
 Edition. 
 JOHN HOWARD. By E. C. S. Gibson, D.D., 
 
 Bishop of Gloucester. With 12 Illustrations. 
 ALFRED TENNYSON. By A. C. BENSON, M.A. 
 
 With 9 Illustrations. Second Edition. 
 SIR WALTER RALEIGH. By I. A. Taylor. 
 
 With 12 Illustrations. 
 ERASMUS. By E. F. H. Capey. With 12 
 
 Illustrations. 
 THK YOUNG PRETENDER. By C. S. Terry. 
 
 With iz Illustrations. 
 
 ROBERT BURNS. By T. F. Henderson. 
 
 With 12 Illustrations. 
 CHATHAM. By A. S. M'Dowall. With 12 
 
 Illustrations. 
 FRANCIS OF Assist. By Anna M. Stod- 
 
 dart. With 16 Illustrations. 
 CANNING. By W. Alison Phillips. With 12 
 
 Illustrations. 
 BEACONSFIELD. By Walter Sichel. With 12 
 
 Illustrations. 
 JOHANN WOLFGANG GOETHE. By H. G. 
 
 Atkins. With 16 Illustrations. 
 FRANCOIS FENELON. By Viscount St Cyres. 
 
 With 12 Illustrations. 
 
 Romantic History 
 
 Edited by MARTIN HUME, M.A. With Illustrations. DemyZvo. 
 
 A series of attractive volumes in which the periods and personalities selected are 
 such as afford romantic human interest, in addition to their historical importance. 
 
 THK FIRST GOVERNESS OF THE NETHER- 
 LANDS, MARGARET OF AUSTRIA. Eleanor 
 E. Tremayne. iof. 6d. net. 
 
 Two ENGLISH QUEENS AND PHILIP Martin 
 
 Hume, M.A. 15^. net. 
 
 THE NINE DAYS' QUEEN. Richard Davey. 
 With a Preface by Martin Hume, M.A. 
 With 12 Illustrations. IOT. 6d. net.
 
 GENERAL LITERATURE 
 
 35 
 
 School Examination Series 
 
 Edited by A. M. M. STEDMAN, M.A. Crown 8vo. zs. 6d. 
 
 EXAMINATION PAPERS IN ENGLISH HISTOEY. 
 
 By J. Tait Plowden-Wardlaw, B. A. 
 FRENCH EXAMINATION PAPERS. By A. M. 
 M. Stedman, M.A. Fifteenth Edition. 
 
 KEY. Sixth Edition. 6s. net. 
 GENERAL KNOWLEDGE EXAMINATION 
 PAPERS. By A. M. M. Stedman, M.A. 
 Sixth Edition. 
 
 KEY. Fourth Edition, -js. net. 
 GERMAN EXAMINATION PAPERS. By R. J. 
 Morich, Seventh Edition. 
 KEY. Third Edition. 6s. net. 
 
 GREEK EXAMINATION PAPERS. By A. M. M. 
 
 Stedman, M.A. Ninth Edition. 
 KEY % Fourth Edition. 6s. net. 
 
 HISTORY AND GEOGRAPHY EXAMINATION 
 
 PAPERS. By C. H. Spence, M.A. Third 
 
 Edition. 
 LATIN EXAMINATION PAPERS. By A. M. M. 
 
 Stedman, M.A. Fourteenth Edition. 
 
 KEY. Seventh Edition. 6s. net. 
 PHYSICS EXAMINATION PAPERS. By R. E. 
 
 Steel, M.A., F.C.S. 
 
 School Histories 
 
 Illustrated. Crown Svo. is. 6d. 
 
 A SCHOOL HISTORY OF WARWICKSHIRE. By 
 B. C. A. Windle, D.Sc., F.R.S. 
 
 A SCHOOL HISTORY OF SOMERSET. By 
 Walter Raymond. Second Edition. 
 
 A SCHOOL HISTORY OF LANCASHIRE. By 
 W. E. Rhodes, M.A. 
 
 A SCHOOL HISTORY or SURREY. By K. E 
 Maiden, M.A. 
 
 A SCHOOL HISTORY OF MIDDLESEX. By V. G. 
 Plarr, M.A., and F. W. Walton, M.A. 
 
 Simplified French Texts 
 
 Edited by T. R. N. CROFTS, M.A. 
 Fcap 8vo. is. 
 
 ABDALLAH. By Edouard Laboulaye. Adapted 
 by J. A. Wilson. 
 
 *DEUX CONTES. By P. Merime. Adapted 
 by J. F. Rhoades. 
 
 *EDMOND DANTES. By A. Dumas. Adapted 
 
 byM. CeppL 
 JEAN VALJEAN. By Victor Hugo. Adapted 
 
 by F. W. M. Draper, M.A. 
 LA BATAILLE DE WATERLOO. By Erckmann- 
 
 Chatrian. Adapted by G. H. Evans. 
 LA BOUILLIE AU MIEL. By A. Dumas. 
 
 Adapted by P. B. Ingham, M.A. 
 LA CHANSON DE ROLAND. Adapted by H. 
 
 Rieu, M.A. Second Edition. 
 LECONSCRITDE 1813. By Erckmaim-Chatrian. 
 
 Adapted by H. Rieu. 
 
 LE DOCTEUR MATHEUS. By Erckmann- 
 Chatrian. Adapted by W. P. Fuller, M.A. 
 
 *Ls Due DE BEAUFORT. By A. Dumas. 
 Adapted by P. B. Ingham, M.A. 
 
 L'EpUIPAGB DE LA BELLE-NlVERNAISB. By 
 
 Alphonse Daudet. Adapted by T. R. N. 
 
 Crofts, M.A. 
 L'HISTOIRE D'UNE TULIPE. By A. Dumas. 
 
 Adapted by T. R. N. Crofts, M.A. Second 
 
 Edition. 
 L'HISTOIRE DE PIERRE ET CAMILLE. By'A. de 
 
 Mussel. Adapted by J. B. Patterson, M.A. 
 MEMOIRES DE CADICHON. By Madam de 
 
 Segur. Adapted by J. F. Rhoades. 
 *D'AjACClo A SAINT HELENS. By A. Dumas. 
 
 Adapted by F. W. M. DRAPER, M.A. 
 REMY LE CHEVRIER. By E. Souvestre. 
 
 Adapted by E. E. Chottin, B-es-L. 
 
 Simplified German Texts 
 
 Edited by T. R. G. CROFTS, M.A. Fcap. Svo. is. 
 
 DER MULLER AM RHEIN. By C. Brentano. 
 
 Adapted by Florence A. Ryan. 
 Dm GESCHICHTE VON PETER SCHLEMIHL. 
 
 ByA. v. Chamisso. Adapted by R. C. Perry. 
 
 DIE NOTHELFER. By W. H. Riehl. Adapted 
 
 by P. B. Ingham, M.A. 
 UNDINE UND HULDBRAND. By La Motte 
 
 Fouque. Adapted byT. R. N. Crofts v M.A_
 
 MESSRS. METHUEN'S CATALOGUE 
 
 Six Ages of European History 
 
 Edited by A. H. JOHNSON, M.A. With Maps. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 AGE OF THE ENLIGHTENED DESPOT, THE, 
 
 1660-1789. A. H. Johnson. 
 CENTRAL PERIOD OF THE MIDDLE AGE, THE, 
 
 918-1273. Beatrice A. Lees. 
 DAWN OF MEDIEVAL EUROPE, THE, 476-918. 
 
 J. H. B. Masterman. 
 
 END OF THE MIDDLE AGE, THE, 1273-1453. 
 
 E. C. Lodge. 
 
 EUROPE IN RENAISSANCE AND REFORMA- 
 TION, 1453-1659. M. A. Rollings. 
 REMAKING OF MODERN EUROPE, THE, 1789- 
 
 1878. J. A. R. Marriott. 
 
 Methuen's Standard Library 
 
 Cloth,\s. net; double volumes, is. 6d.net. Paper, 6d. net; double volume, is. net. 
 
 THE MEDITATIONS OF MARCUS AURELIUS. 
 
 Translated by R. Graves. 
 SENSE AND SENSIBILITY. Jane Austen. 
 ESSAYS AND COUNSELS and THE NEW 
 
 ATLANTIS. Francis Bacon, Lord Verulam. 
 RELIGIO MEDICI and URN BURIAL. Sir 
 
 Thomas Browne. The text collated by 
 
 A. R. Waller. 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. John Bunyan. 
 REFLECTIONS ON THE FRENCH REVOLUTION. 
 
 Edmund Burke. 
 THE POEMS AND SONGS OF ROBERT BURNS. 
 
 Double Volume. 
 THE ANALOGY OF RELIGION, NATURAL AND 
 
 REVEALED. Joseph Butler. 
 MISCELLANEOUS POEMS. T. CHATTERTON. 
 THE ROWLEY POEMS. T. Chatterton. 
 TOM JONES. Henry Fielding. Treble Vol. 
 CRANFORD. Mrs. Gaskell. 
 THE POEMSANDPLAYS OF OLIVER GOLDSMITH. 
 THB CASE is ALTERED. EVERY MAN IN 
 
 His HUMOUR. EVERY MAN OOT OF His 
 
 HUMOUR. Ben Jonson. 
 CYNTHIA'S REVELS. POETASTER. Ben 
 
 Jonson. 
 
 THE POEMS OF JOHN KEATS. Double volume. 
 
 The Text has been collated by E. de 
 
 Selincourt. 
 ON THE IMITATION OF CHRIST. By Thomas 
 
 a Kempis. Translation by C. Bigg. 
 A SERIOUS CALL TO A DEVOUT AND HOLY 
 
 LIFE. W. Law. 
 PARADISE LOST. John Milton. 
 
 ElKONOKLASTES AND THE TENURE OF KlNGS 
 
 AND MAGISTRATES. John Milton. 
 UTOPIA AND POEMS. Sir Thomas More. 
 THE REPUBLIC OF PLATO. Translated by 
 
 Sydenbam and Taylor. Double Volume. 
 
 Translation revised by W. H. D. Rouse. 
 THE LITTLE FLOWERS OF ST. FRANCIS. 
 
 Translated by W. Heywood. 
 THE WORKS OF WILLIAM SHAKESPEARE. In 
 
 10 volumes. 
 
 THE POEMS OF PERCY BYSSHE SHELLEY. In 
 4 volumes. With Introductions by C. D. 
 Locock. 
 
 THE LIFE OF NELSON. Robert Southey. 
 THE NATURAL HISTORY AND ANTIQUITIES or 
 SELBORNE. Gilbert White. 
 
 Textbooks of Science 
 
 Edited by G. F. GOODCH1LD, M.A., B.Sc., and G. R. MILLS, M.A. 
 Fully Illustrated. 
 
 COMPLETE SCHOOL CHEMISTRY, THE. By F. 
 M. Oldham, B.A. With 126 Illustrations. 
 Third Edition. Cr. Svo. 4*. 6d. 
 
 ELEMENTARY SCIENCE FOR PUPIL TEACHERS. 
 PHYSICS SECTION. By W. T. Clough, 
 A.R.C.Sc. (Lond.), F.C.S. CHEMISTRY 
 SECTION. By A. E. Dunstan, B. Sc. (Lond. ), 
 F.C.S. With 2 Plates and 10 Diagrams. 
 Cr. &vo. 2S. 
 
 EXAMPLES IN ELEMENTARY MECHANICS, 
 Practical, Graphical, and Theoretical. By 
 W. J. Dobbs, M.A. With 52 Diagrams. 
 Cr. Zvo. $s. 
 
 EXAMPLES IN PHYSICS. By C. E. Jackson, 
 M.A. Cr. &vo. 2S. 6d. 
 
 FIRST YEAR PHYSICS. By C. E.Jackson.M.A. 
 With 51 Diagrams. Cr. 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 OUTLINES OF PHYSICAL CHEMISTRY. By 
 George Senter, B.Sc. (Lond.), Ph.D. With 
 many Diagrams. Cr. &vo. $s. 6d. 
 
 ORGANIC CHEMISTRY, AN, FOR SCHOOLS AND 
 TECHNICAL INSTITUTES. By A. E. Dunstan, 
 B.Sc. (Lond.), F.C.S. With many 
 Illustrations. Cr. Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 PLANT LIFE, Studies in Garden and School. 
 By Horace F. Jones, F.C.S. With 320 
 Illustrations. Cr. Svo. 3$. f>d. 
 
 PRACTICAL CHEMISTRY. Part i. W. French, 
 M.A. Fifth Edition. Cr. &vo. is. 6d. 
 
 PRACTICAL CHEMISTRY. Part n. W. French, 
 M.A., and T. H. Boardman, M.A. Cr. &vo. 
 is. 6d. 
 
 'PRACTICAL CHEMISTRY FOR SCHOOLS AND 
 TECHNICAL INSTITUTES, A. By A. E. Dun- 
 stan, B.Sc. (Lond.), F.C.S. Cr. Zvo. 3 s. 6d. 
 
 PRACTICAL MECHANICS. S. H. Wells. 
 Fourth Edition. Cr. &vo. 31. dd. 
 
 TECHNICAL ARITHMETIC AND GEOMETRY. 
 By C. T. Millis, M.I.M.E. Cr. &vo. 
 35. 6d.
 
 BUILDERS' QUANTITIES. 
 Cr. 8vo. 4^. (>d. 
 
 CARPENTRY AND JOINERY. By F. C. Webber. 
 Fifth Edition. Cr. Zvo. 3.1. dd. 
 
 ELECTRIC LIGHT AND POWER: An Intro- 
 duction to the Study of Electrical Engineer- 
 ing. By E. E. Brooks, B.Sc. (Lond.). and 
 W. H. N. James, A.M.I.E.E., A.R.C.Sc. 
 Cr. Zvo. 4S. dd. 
 
 ENGINEERING WORKSHOP PRACTICE. By 
 C. C. Allen. Cr. Zvo. 3*. dd. 
 
 GENERAL LITERATURE 
 Textbooks of Technology 
 
 Fully Illustrated. 
 By H. C. Grubb 
 
 37 
 
 How TO MAKE A DRESS. By J. A. E. Wood. 
 
 Fourth Edition. Cr. Zvo. is. (>d. 
 INSTRUCTION IN COOKERY. A. P. THOMSON. 
 
 Cr. Zvo. is. 6d. 
 INTRODUCTION TO THE STUDY OF TEXTILE 
 
 DESIGN, AN. By Aldred F. Barker. Demy 
 
 Zvo. js. dd. 
 MILLINERY, THEORETICAL AND PRACTICAL. 
 
 By Clare Hill. Fourth. Edition. Cr.Zvo. zs. 
 REPOUSSE METAL WORK. By A. C. Horth. 
 
 Cr. Zvo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Handbooks of Theology 
 
 THE DOCTRINE OF THE INCARNATION. By R. 
 
 L. Ottley, D.D. Fourth Edition revised. 
 
 Demy 8vo. izs. dd. 
 A HISTORY OF EARLY CHRISTIAN DOCTRINE. 
 
 ByJ. F. Bethune- Baker, M.A. Demy Zvo. 
 
 TOS. dd. 
 AN INTRODUCTION TO THE HISTORY OF 
 
 RELIGION. By F. B. Jevons. M.A., 
 
 Litt.D. Fourth Edition. Demy Zvo. ios.6d. 
 
 AN INTRODUCTION TO THE HISTORY OF THE 
 CREEDS. By A. E. Burn, D.D. Demy 
 Zvo. IOT. dd. 
 
 THE PHILOSOPHY OF RELIGION IN ENGLAND 
 AND AMERICA. By Alfred Caldecott, D.D. 
 Demy Zvo. IQJ. dd. 
 
 THE XXXIX. ARTICLES OF THR CHURCH of 
 ENGLAND. Edited by E. C. S. Gibson, 
 D.D. Sixth Edition. Demy Zvo. I2j. dd. 
 
 The Westminster Commentaries 
 
 General Editor, WALTER LOCK, D.D., Warden of Keble College, 
 Dean Ireland's Professor of Exegesis in the University of Oxford. 
 
 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. Edited by R. 
 B. Rackham, M.A. Demy Zvo. Fourth 
 Edition. IOT. dd. 
 
 THE FIRST EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTI B 
 TO THE CORINTHIANS. Edited by H. L. 
 Goudge, M.A. SecendEd. Demy Zvo. ds. 
 
 A COMMENTARY ON EXODUS. By A. H. 
 H'Neile, B.D. With a Map and 3 Plans. 
 Demy Zvo. los. dd. 
 
 THE BOOK OF EZEKIEL. Edited H. A. Red- 
 path, M.A. , D.Litt. Demy Zvo. los. dd. 
 
 THE BOOK OF GENESIS. Edited with Intro- 
 duction and Notes by S. R. Driver, D.D. 
 Seventh Edition Demy Zvo. IQJ. dd. 
 
 THE BOOK OF Jon. Edited by E. C. S. Gibson, 
 D. D. Second Edition. Demy Zvo. 6s. 
 
 THE EPISTLE OF ST. JAMES. Edited with In- 
 troduction and Notes by R. J. Knowling, 
 D.D. Demy Zvo. ds. 
 
 PART II. FICTION 
 
 Albanesi (E. Maria). SUSANNAH AND 
 ONE OTHER. Fourth Edition. Cr. 
 
 THE?' BLUNDER OF AN INNOCENT. 
 Second Edition. Cr. Zvo. 6s. 
 
 CAPRICIOUS CAROLINE. Second Edi- 
 tion. Cr. Zvo. 6s. 
 
 LOVE AND LOUISA. Second Edition. 
 Cr. Zvo. 6s. Also Medium Zvo. dd. 
 
 PETER, A PARASITE. Cr. Zvo. ds. 
 
 THE BROWN EYES OF MARY. Third 
 Edition. Cr. %vo. 6s. 
 
 I KNOW A MAIDEN. Third Edition. 
 Cr. 8vo. 6s. Also Medium 8vo. dd. 
 
 THE INVINCIBLE AMELIA: OR, Tna 
 POLITE ADVENTURESS. Third Edition, 
 Cr. Zvo. 31. dd. 
 
 Annesley (Maude). THIS DAY'S MAD- 
 NESS. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Anstey (F.). A BAYARD FROM 
 BENGAL. Medium 8vo. dd. 
 
 Austen (Jane). PRIDE AND PREJU- 
 DICE. MediumZvo. dd. 
 
 Aveling (Francis). ARNOUL THE ENG- 
 LISHMAN. Cr. &vo. 6s. 
 
 Bag;ot (Richard). A ROMAN MYSTERY. 
 Third Edition. Cr. Zvo. ds. 
 Also Medium Zvo. dd.
 
 MESSRS. METHUEN'S CATALOGUE 
 
 THE PASSPORT. Fourth Edition. Cr. 
 
 Svo. 6s. 
 TEMPTATION. Fifth Edition. Cr. Svo. 
 
 6s. 
 ANTHONY CUTHBERT. Fourth Edition 
 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 LOVE'S PROXY. A New Edition. Cr.Svo. 
 
 6s. 
 DONNA DIANA. Second Edition. Cr. 
 
 Svo. 6s. Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 CASTING OF NETS. Twelfth Edition. Cr. 
 
 Svo. 6s. Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 Balfour (Andrew). BY STROKE OF 
 
 SWORD. Medium Svo. 6d. 
 Ball (Oona H.) (Barbara Burke). THEIR 
 
 OXFORD YEAR. With 16 Illustrations 
 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 BARBARA GOES TO OXFORD. With 16 
 
 Illustrations. Third Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 Baring-Gould (S.). ARMINELL. Fifth 
 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 URITH. Fifth Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 IN THE ROAR OF THE SEA. Seventh 
 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 6t. 
 
 Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 CHEAP JACK ZITA. Medium Svo. 6d. 
 MARGERY OF QUETHER. Third 
 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 THE QUEEN OF LOVE. Fifth Edition. 
 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. Also Medium &vo. 6d. 
 JACQUETTA. Third Edition. Cr.Svo. 6s. 
 KITTY ALONE. Fifth Edition. Cr.Svo. 6s. 
 
 Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 NOEMI. Illustrated. Fourth Edition. Cr. 
 
 Svo. 6s. Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 THE BROOM-SQUIRE. Illustrated. 
 
 Fifth Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Also Medium Zvo. 6d. 
 DARTMOOR IDYLLS. Cr. Bvo. 6s. 
 GUAVAS THE TINNER. Illustrated. 
 
 Second Edition, Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 BLADYS OF THE STEWPONEY. Illus- 
 trated. Second Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 PABO THE PRIEST. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 WINEFRED. Illustrated. Second Edition. 
 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 ROYAL GEORGIE. Illustrated. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 CHRIS OF ALL SORTS. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 INDEWISLAND. Second Ed. Cr.Svo. 6s. 
 THE FROBISHERS. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 
 DOMITIA. Illus. Second Ed. Cr. STO. 6s. 
 MRS. CURGENVEN OF CURGENVEN. 
 
 Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 LITTLE TU'PENNY. Medium Svo. 6d. 
 FURZE BLOOM. Medium Sz~o. 6d. 
 Barnett (Edith A.). A WILDERNESS 
 
 WINNER. Second Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Barr (James). LAUGHING THROUGH 
 
 A WILDERNESS. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 Barr (Robert). IN THE MIDST OF 
 
 ALARMS. Third Edition. Cr. Svo. 6i. 
 
 Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 THE COUNTESS TEKLA. Fourth 
 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 6j. 
 
 Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 THE MUTABLE MANY. Third Edition. 
 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 THE TEMPESTUOUS PETTICOAT. 
 
 Illustrated. Third Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 JENNIE BAXTER JOURNALIST. 
 
 Medium Svo. 6d. 
 Begbie (Harold). THE CURIOUS AND 
 
 DIVERTING ADVENTURES OF SIR 
 
 JOHN SPARROW; or, THE PROGRESS 
 
 OF AN OPEN MIND. With a Frontispiece. 
 
 Second Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 Belloc (H.), EMMANUEL BURDEN, 
 
 MERCHANT. With 36 Illustrations by 
 
 G.K.CHESTERTON. Second Ed. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 A CHANGE IN THE CABINET. Secotui 
 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 Benson (E. F.) DODO : A DETAIL OF THE 
 
 DAY. Fifteenth Edition. Cr. Sro. 6s. 
 
 Also Medium Svo. M. 
 THE VINTAGE. Medium Svo. 6d. 
 Benson (Margaret). SUBJECT TO 
 
 VANITY. Cr. Svo. 3 s. 6d. 
 Birmingham (George A.). THE BAD 
 
 TIMES. Second Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 SPANISH GOLD. Fourth Edition. Cr. 
 
 Svo. 6s. 
 
 THE SEARCH PARTY. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 Bowles (G. Stewart). A GUN-ROOM 
 
 DITTY BOX. Second Ed. Cr.Svo. *s.6d 
 Bretherton (Ralph Harold). THE 
 
 MILL. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 AN HONEST MAN. Second Edition. Cr. 
 
 Svo. 6s. 
 Bronte (Charlotte). SHIRLEY. Medium 
 
 Svo. 6d. 
 Burton (J. Bloundelle). ACROSS THE 
 
 SALT SEAS. Medium Svo. 6d. 
 Caffyn (Mrs.) ('Iota'). ANNE MAULE- 
 
 VERER. Medium Svo. 6d. 
 Campbell (Mrs. Vere). F E R R I B Y. 
 
 Second Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 Capes (Bernard). THE EXTRAOR- 
 DINARY CONFESSIONS OF DIANA 
 
 PLEASE. Third Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 A JAY OF ITALY. Fourth Ed. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 LOAVES AND FISHES. Second Edition. 
 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 A ROGUE'S TRAGEDY. Second Edition. 
 
 Cr. Svo. dr. 
 THE GREAT SKENE MYSTERY. 
 
 Second Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 THE LOVE STORY OF ST. BEL. Second 
 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s.
 
 FICTION 
 
 39 
 
 THE LAKE OF WINE. Medium Svo. 6d. 
 Carey (Wymond). LOVE THE JUDGE. 
 
 Second Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 Castle (Agnes and Egerton). FLOWER 
 
 O 1 THE ORANGE, and Other Tales. 
 
 With a Frontispiece in Colour by A. H. 
 
 Buckland. Third Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 Charlton (Randal). HAVE. Second 
 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 THE VIRGIN WIDOW. Cr. Svo. 6s'. 
 Chesney (Weatherby). THE MYSTERY 
 
 OF A BUNGALOW. Second Edition. 
 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 Clifford (Mrs. W. K.). THE GETTING 
 
 WELL OF DOROTHY. Illustrated by 
 
 GORDON BROWNE. Second Edition. Cr.Svo. 
 
 y. 6d. 
 
 A FLASH OF SUMMER. Medium Svo. 6d. 
 MRS. KEITH'S CRIME. Medium Svo. 6d. 
 Conrad (Joseph). THE SECRET AGENT: 
 
 A Simple Tale. Fourth. Ed. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 A SET OF SIX. Fourth Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 Corbett (Julian). A BUSINESS IN 
 
 GREAT WATERS. Third Edition. Cr. 
 
 Svo. 6s. Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 Corelli (Marie). A ROMANCE OF TWO 
 
 WORLDS. Twenty-Ninth. Ed. Cr.Svo. 6s. 
 VENDETTA. Twenty-Seventh Edition. Cr. 
 
 Svo. 6s. 
 
 T HELM A. Thirty-Ninth Ed. Cr.Zvo. 6s. 
 ARDATH: THE STORY OF A DEAD 
 
 SELF. Nineteenth Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 THE SOUL OF LILITH. Sixteenth Edi- 
 tion. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 WORMWOOD. Sixteenth Ed. Cr.Bvo. 6s. 
 BARABBAS: A DREAM OF THE 
 
 WORLD'S TRAGEDY. Forty-Fourth 
 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 THE SORROWS OF SATAN. Fifty-Fifth 
 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 THE MASTER CHRISTIAN. Twelfth 
 
 Edition, ijjth Thousand. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 TEMPORAL POWER: A STUDY IN 
 
 SUPREMACY. Second Edition. iy>tk 
 
 Thousand. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 GOD'S GOOD MAN : A SIMPLE LOVE 
 
 STORY. Thirteenth Edition, isoth Thou- 
 sand. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 HOLY ORDERS : THE TRAGEDY OF A 
 
 QUIET LIFE. Second Edition. izoth 
 
 7 housand. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 THE MIGHTY ATOM. Twenty-seventh 
 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 BOY: a Sketch. Eleventh. Edition. Cr. Svo. 
 
 6s. 
 CAMEOS. Thirteenth Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Cotes (Mrs. Everard). See Duncan (Sara 
 
 Jeanne tte). 
 Cotterell (Constance). THE VIRGIN 
 
 AND THE SCALES. Illustrated. Second 
 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Crockett (S. R.), LOCHINVAR. Illus- 
 trated. Third Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 
 THE STANDARD BEARER. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Croker (Mrs. B. M.). THE OLD CAN- 
 TONMENT. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 JOHANNA. Second Edition. Cr.Svo. 6s. 
 Also Medium 8vo. 6d. 
 
 THE HAPPY VALLEY. Fourth Edition. 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 A NINE DAYS' WONDER. Third 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 PEGGY OF THE BARTONS. Seventh 
 Ed. Cr. Svo. 6s. Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 
 ANGEL. Fifth Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 
 A STATE SECRET. Third Edition. Cr. 
 Svo. 3-r. 6d. Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 
 KATHERINE THE ARROGANT. Fifth 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Crosbie (Mary). DISCIPLES. Second Ed. 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Cuthell (Edith E.). ONLY A GUARD- 
 ROOM DOG. Illustrated by W. PARKIN- 
 SON. Crown Svo. 3$. 6d. 
 
 Dawson (Warrington). THE SCAR. 
 Second Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 THE SCOURGE Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Deakin (Dorothea). THE YOUNG 
 COLUMBINE. With a Frontispiece by 
 LEWIS BAUMER. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Deane (Mary). THE OTHER PAWN. 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Doyle (A. Conan). ROUND THE RED 
 LAMP. Eleventh Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 
 Dumas (Alexandre). See page 46. 
 
 Duncan (Sara Jeannette) (Mrs. Everard 
 Cotes). THOSE DELIGHTFUL 
 AMERICANS. Medium Svo. 6d. 
 
 A VOYAGE OF CONSOLATION. Illus- 
 trated. ThirdEdition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 
 COUSIN CINDERELLA. Second Edition. 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 THE BURNT OFFERING. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Eldridge(deorgeD.). INTHE POTTER'S 
 HOUSE. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Eliot (George). THE MILL ON THE 
 FLOSS. Medium Svo. 6d. 
 
 Erskine (Mrs. Steuart). THE MAGIC 
 PLUMES. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Fenn (Q. ManvlIIe). SYD BELTON ; or, 
 The Boy who would not go to Sea. Illus- 
 trated by GORDON BROWNE. Second Ed. 
 Cr. Svo. 3*. 6d. 
 
 Findlater(J. H.). THE GREEN GRAVES 
 OF BALGOWRIE. Fijth Edition. 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 
 THE LADDER TO THE STARS. Stcend 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s.
 
 MESSRS. METHUEN'S CATALOGUE 
 
 Findlater (Mary). A NARROW WAY. 
 
 Third Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 OVER THE HILLS. Second Edition. Cr. 
 
 THE 'ROSE OF JOY. Third Edition. 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 A BLIND BIRD'S NEST. With 8 Illus- 
 trations. Second Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Fltzpatrick (K.) THE WEANS AT 
 ROWALLAN. Illustrated. Second Edi- 
 tion. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Francis (M. E.). (Mrs. Francis Blundell). 
 STEPPING WESTWARD. SecondEdi- 
 t:on. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 MARGERY O' THE MILL. Third 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 HARDY-ON-THE-HILL. Third Edition. 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 GALATEA OF THE WHEATFIELD. 
 Second Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Fraser (Mrs. Hugh). THE SLAKING 
 OF THE SWORD. Second Edition. 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 GIANNELLA. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 IN THE SHADOW OF THE LORD. 
 Third Edition. Croun Svo. 6s. 
 
 Fry (B. and C.B.). A MOTHER'S SOX. 
 Fifth Edition, Cr. &vo. 6s. 
 
 Fuller- Maitland (Ella). BLANCHE 
 ESMEAD. Second Haitian. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Gallon (Tom). RICKERBY'S FOLLY. 
 Medium Svo. 6d. 
 
 Gaskell (Mrs.). CRANFORD. Medium 
 Svo. 6d. 
 
 MARY BARTON. Medium Svo. 6d. 
 
 NORTH AND SOUTH. Medium Svo. 6it. 
 
 Gates (Eleanor). THE PLOW-WOMAN. 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. ' 
 
 Gerard (Dorothea). HOLY MATRI- 
 MONY. Medium Svo. 6d. 
 
 MADE OF MONEY. Medium Svo. 6d. 
 
 THE IMPROBABLE IDYL. Third 
 Edition. Cr. &vo. 6s. 
 
 THE BRIDGE OF LIFE. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 THE CONQUEST OF LONDON. Medium 
 Svo. 6d. 
 
 Gibbs (Philip). THE SPIRIT OF RE- 
 VOLT. Second Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Gissing (George). THE TOWN TRA- 
 VELLER. Medium Svo. 6d. 
 
 THE CROWN OF LIFE. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 
 Glanville (Ernest). THE INCA'S TREA- 
 SURE. Illustrated. Cr. Svo. y. 6d. 
 Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 
 THE KLOOF BRIDE. Medium Svo. 6d. 
 
 Gleig (Charles). BUNTER'S CRUISE. 
 Illustrated. Cr. Svo. 3*. 6d. 
 Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 
 Grimm (The Brothers). GRIMM'S FAIRY 
 TALES. Illustrated. Medium Svo. 6d. 
 
 Haig (J. C.). IN THE GRIP OF THE 
 TRUSTS: A STORY OF 1914. Cr. Svo. 
 is. net. 
 
 Hamliton (M.). THE FIRST CLAIM. 
 
 Second Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Harraden (Beatrice). IN VARYING 
 
 MOODS. Fourteenth Edition. Cr.Svo. 6s. 
 
 THE SCHOLAR'S DAUGHTER. Fourth 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 HILDA STRAFFORD and THE REMIT- 
 TANCE MAN. Twelfth Ed. Cr. Svo. 
 6s. 
 
 INTERPLAY. Fifth Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Harrod(F.) (Frances Forbes Robertson). 
 
 THE TAMING OF THE BRUTE. Cr. 
 Svo. 6s. 
 
 Hart (Mabel). SISTER K. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Hichens (Robert). THE PROPHET OF 
 
 BERKELEY SQUARE. Second Edition. 
 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 TONGUES OF CONSCIENCE. Third 
 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 FELIX. Sixth Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 THE WOMAN WITH THE FAN. Seventh 
 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 BYEWAYS. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 THE GARDEN OF ALLAH. Eighteenth 
 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 THE BLACK SPANIEL. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 THE CALL OF THE BLOOD. Seventh 
 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 BARBARY SHEEP. Second Edition. 
 
 Cr. Svo. 3*. 6d. 
 
 Hope (Anthony). THE GOD IN THE 
 CAR. Eleventh Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 A CHANGE OF AIR. Sixth Ed. Cr.Svo. 6s. 
 Also Medium Svo. 6d, 
 
 A MAN OF MARK. Sixth Ed. Cr.Svo. 6s. 
 Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 
 THE CHRONICLES OF COUNT AN- 
 TONIO. Sixth Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 
 PHROSO. Illustrated by H. R. MILLAR. 
 Eighth Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 
 SIMON DALE. Illustrated. Eighth Edition. 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 THE KING'S MIRROR. Fourth Edition. 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 QUISANTE. Fourth Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 THE DOLLY DIALOGUES. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 
 A SERVANT OF THE PUBLIC. Illus- 
 trated. Fourth Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 TALES OF TWO PEOPLE. With a Fron- 
 tispiece by A. H. BUCKLAND. Third Ed. 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 THE GREAT MISS DRIVER. With a 
 Frontispiece by A. H. BUCKLAND. Fourth 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s.
 
 FICTION 
 
 Hornung (E. W.). DEAD MEN TELL 
 
 NO TALES. MediumSvo. 6d. 
 Housman (Clemence). THE LIFE OF 
 
 SIR AGLO VALE DEGALIS. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 Hueffcr (Ford Madox). AN ENGLISH 
 
 GIRL: A ROMANCE. Second Edition. 
 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 MR. APOLLO: A JUST POSSIBLE STORY. 
 
 Second Eaiiion. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 Hutten (Baroness von). THE HALO. 
 
 Fifth Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 Hyne (C. J. Cutcliffe). MR. HOR- 
 
 ROCKS, PURSER. Fourth Edition. 
 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 PRINCE RUPERT, THE BUCCANEER. 
 
 Illustrated Third Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 Ingraham (J. H.). THE THRONE OF 
 
 DAVID. Medium Svo. 6d. 
 
 Jacobs (W. W.). MANY CARGOES. 
 Thirty-first Edition. Cr. Svo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 SEA URCHINS. Fifteenth Edition.. Cr. 
 Svo. 3J. 6d. 
 
 A MASTER OFCRAFT. Illustrated by WILL 
 
 OWEN. Eighth Edition. Cr. Svo. 35. 6d. 
 LIGHT FREIGHTS. Illustrated by WILL 
 
 OWEN and Others. Seventh Edition. Cr. 
 
 Svo. 3.5. 6d. 
 
 THE SKIPPER'S WOOING. Ninth Edi- 
 tion. Cr. Svo. 3J-. 6d. 
 AT SUNWICH PORT. Illustrated by 
 
 WILL OWEN. Ninth Edition. Cr.Svo. ^s.6d. 
 DIALSTONE LANE. Illustrated by WILL 
 
 OWEN. Seventh Edition. Cr. Svo. 3^. 6d. 
 ODD CRAFT. Illustrated by WILL OWEN. 
 
 Third Edition. Cr. Svo. 3*. 6d. 
 THE LADY OF THE BARGE. Illustrated. 
 
 Eighth Edition. Cr. Svo. 35. 6d. 
 SALTHAVEN. Illustrated by WILL OWEN. 
 
 Second Edition. Cr. Svo. 3.5. 6d. 
 SAILORS' KNOTS. Cr. Svo. 3 s. 6d. 
 James (Henry). THE SOFT SIDE. Second 
 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 THE BETTER SORT. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 THE GOLDEN BOWL. Third Edition. 
 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 Keays (H. A. Mitchell). HE THAT 
 
 EATETH BREAD WITH ME. Cr. 
 
 Svo. 6s. 
 Kester(Vaughan). THE FORTUNES OF 
 
 THE LAN DRAYS. Cr. Bvo. 6s. 
 Lawless (Hon. Emily). WITH ESSEX 
 
 IN IRELAND. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 Le Queux (William). THE HUNCH- 
 BACK OF WESTMINSTER. Third Ed. 
 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 THE CLOSED BOOK. Third Edition. 
 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 THE VALLEY OF THE SHADOW. 
 
 Illustrated. Third Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 BEHIND THE THRONE. Third Edition. 
 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 THE CROOKED WAY. Second Edition. 
 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 Levett- Yeats (S. K.). ORRAIN. Second 
 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. Also Medium 
 
 Svo. 6d. 
 
 THE TRAITOR'S WAY. Medium Svo. 6d. 
 Linton(E. Lynn). THE TRUE HISTORY 
 
 OF JOSHUA DAVIDSON. Medium 
 
 Svo. 6d. 
 
 London (Jack). WHITE FANG. With a 
 Frontispiece by CHARLES RIVINGSTON 
 BULL. Sixth Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Lubbock (Basil). DEEP SEA WAR- 
 RIORS. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 
 Svo. 6s. 
 
 *Lucaa(St. Jobn). THE FIRST ROUND. 
 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 Lyall (Edna). DERRICK VAUGHAN, 
 
 NOVELIST. 43 rd Thousand. Cr. Svo. 
 
 3.?. 6d. Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 
 Maartens (Maarten). THE NEW RELI- 
 GION : A MODERN NOVEL. Third Edi- 
 tion. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 BROTHERS ALL; MORE STORIES or 
 DUTCH PEASANT LIFE. Third Edition. 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 THE PRICE OF LIS DORIS. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 M'Carthy (Justin H.). THE LADY OF 
 
 LOYALTY HOUSE. Illustrated. Third 
 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 THE DRYAD. Second Edition. Cr.Svo. 6s. 
 THE DUKE'S MOTTO. Third Edition. 
 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 Macdonald (Ronald). A HUMAN 
 
 TRINITY. Second Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Macnaughtan (S.). THE FORTUNE OF 
 CHRISTINA M'NAB. Fourth Edition. 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Malet (Lucas). COLONEL ENDERBY'S 
 WIFE. Fourth Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 A COUNSEL OF PERFECTION. Second 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 
 THE WAGES OF SIN. Sixteenth Edition. 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 THE CARISSIMA. Fifth Ed. Cr.Svo. 6s. 
 Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 
 THE GATELESS BARRIER. Fifth Edi- 
 tion. Cr. Svo. 6>. 
 
 THE HISTORY OF SIR RICHARD 
 CALMADY. Seventh Edition. Cr.Svo. 6s. 
 
 Mann (Mrs. M.E.). OLIVIA'S SUMMER. 
 
 Second Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 A LOST ESTATE. A New Ed. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 THE PARISH OF HILBY. A New Edition. 
 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 THE PARISH NURSE. Fourth Edition. 
 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 GRAN'MA'S JANE. Cr. Sz/o. 6s.
 
 MESSRS. METHUEN'S CATALOGUE 
 
 MRS. PETER HOWARD. Second Edition. 
 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 A WINTER'S TALE. A New Edition. 
 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. Also Medium Svo. &/. 
 ONE ANOTHER'S BURDENS. A New 
 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 ROSE AT HONEYPOT. Third Ed. Cr. 
 
 Svo. 6s. 
 
 THERE WAS ONCE A PRINCE. Illus- 
 trated by M. B. MANN. Cr. Svo. y. 6d. 
 WHEN ARNOLD COMES HOME. Illus- 
 trated by M. B. MANN. Cr. Svo. y. 6d. 
 THE EGLAMORE PORTRAITS. Third 
 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 THE MEMORIES OF RONALD LOVE. 
 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 THE SHEEP AND THE GOATS. Third 
 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 A SHEAF OF CORN. Second Edition. 
 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 THE HEART-SMITER. Second Edition. 
 
 Cr. Svo. dr. 
 
 AVENGING CHILDREN. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 THE PATTEN EXPERIMENT. Medium 
 
 Svo. 6d. 
 
 THE CEDAR STAR. Medium Svo. 6d. 
 Marchmont (A. W.). MISER HOAD- 
 
 LEY'S SECRET. Medium Svo. 6d. 
 A MOMENT'S ERROR. Medium Svo. 6d. 
 Marriott (Charles). GENEVRA. Second 
 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 Marryat (Captain). PETER SIMPLE 
 
 Medium Svo. 6d. 
 
 JACOB FAITHFUL. Medium Svo. 6d. 
 Marsh (Richard). THE TWICKENHAM 
 
 PEERAGE. Second Edition. Cr.Svo. 6s. 
 
 Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 THE MARQUIS OF PUTNEY. Second 
 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 IN THE SERVICE OF LOVE. Third. 
 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 THE GIRL AND THE MIRACLE. 
 . . Third Edition. Cr.Svo. 6s. 
 THE COWARD BEHIND THE CUR- 
 TAIN/ Cr.Svo. 6s. 
 THE SURPRISING HUSBAND. Second 
 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 A ROYAL INDISCRETION. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 A METAMORPHOSIS. Medium Svo. 6d. 
 THE GODDESS. Medium Svo. 6d. 
 THE JOSS. Medium Svo. 6d. 
 Marshall (Archibald). MANY JUNES. 
 
 Second Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 THE SQUIRE'S DAUGHTER. Cr.Svo. 6s. 
 Mason(A. E. W.). CLEMENTINA. 
 
 Illustrated. Third Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 Mathers (Helen). HONEY. Fourth Ed. 
 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 
 GRIFF OF GRIFFITHSCOURT. Second 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 
 THE FERRYMAN Second Edition. Cr. 
 Svo. 6s. 
 
 TALLY-HO! Fourth Edition. Cr.Svo. 6s. 
 
 SAM'S SWEETHEART. Medium Svo. 6d. 
 
 Maud (Constance). A DAUGHTER OF 
 FRANCE. With a Frontispiece. Second 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Maxwell (W. B.). VIVIEN. Ninth Edi- 
 tion. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 THE RAGGED MESSENGER. Third 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 FABULOUS FANCIES. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 THE GUARDED FLAME. Seventh Edi- 
 tion. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 ODD LENGTHS. Second Ed. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 HILL RISE. Fourth Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 THE COUNTESS OF MAYBURY : BE- 
 TWEEN You AND I. Fourth Edition. 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Meade(L. T.). DRIFT. Second Edition. 
 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 RESURGAM. Second Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 VICTORY. Cr. Svo. 6t. 
 A GIRL OF THE PEOPLE. Illustrated. 
 
 Fourth Edition. Cr. Svo. y. 6d. 
 HEPSY GIPSY. Illustrated. Cr. Svo. is. 6d. 
 THE HONOURABLE MISS: A STORY OK 
 
 AN OLD-FASHIONED TOWN. Illustrated. 
 
 Second Edition. Cr. Svo. y. 6d. 
 Melton (R.). CESAR'S WIFE. Second 
 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s 
 
 Meredith (Ellis). HEAUT OF MY 
 
 HEART. Cr. Svo. 6s 
 Miller (Esther). LIVING LIES. Third 
 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 Mitford (Bertram). THE SIGN OF THE 
 
 SPIDER. Illustrated. Sixth Edition. 
 
 Cr. Svo. y. 6d. Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 IN THE WHIRL OF THE RISING. 
 
 Third Edition.. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 THE RED DERELICT. Second Edition. 
 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 MoIesworth(Mrs.). THE RED GRANGE. 
 
 Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. Svo. 
 
 y. 6d. 
 Montgomery (K. L.). COLONEL KATE. 
 
 Second Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 Montresor (F. F.). THE ALIEN. Third 
 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 
 Morrison (Arthur). TALES OF MEAN 
 3 STREETS. Seventh Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 A CHILD OF THE JAGO. Fifth Edition. 
 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 THE HOLE IN THE WALL. Fourth Edi- 
 
 tion. Cr. Svo. 6s. Also Medium Svo. 6d.
 
 FICTION 
 
 43 
 
 TO LONDON TOWN. Second Ed. Cr. 
 
 Svo. 6s. 
 DIVERS VANITIES. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Nesbit (E.). (Mrs. H. Bland). THE RED 
 HOUSE. Illustrated. Fourth Edition. 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 
 Noble (Edward). LORDS OF THE SEA. 
 Second Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Norris (W. E.). HARRY AND URSULA: 
 
 A STORY WITH TWO SIDES TO IT. Second 
 
 Edition. Cr. &vt>. 6s. 
 HIS GRACE. Medium Svo. 6d. 
 GILES INGILBY. Medium Svo. 6d. 
 THE CREDIT OF THE COUNTY. 
 
 Medium Svo. 6d. 
 LORD LEONARD THE LUCKLESS. 
 
 Medium Svo. 6d. 
 
 MATTHEW AUSTIN. Medium Svo. 6d. 
 CLARISSA FURIOSA. Medium &vo. 6d. 
 
 Oliphant (Mrs.). THE LADY'S WALK. 
 
 Medium Svo. 6d. 
 SIR ROBERT'S FORTUNE. Medium 
 
 Svo. 6d. 
 
 THE PRODIGALS. Medium Svo. 6d. 
 THE TWO MARYS. Medium Svo. 6d. 
 
 Ollivant (Alfred). OWD BOB, THE 
 GREY DOG OF KENMUIR. With a 
 Frontispiece. Eleventh Ed. Cr. Svc. 6s. 
 
 Oppenheim (E. Phillips). MASTER OF 
 MEN. Fourth Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 
 Oxenham (John). A WEAVER OFWEBS. 
 
 With 8 Illustrations by MAURICE GREIK- 
 FENHAGEN. Fourth Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 THE GATE OF THE DESERT. With 
 a Frontispiece in Photogravure by HAROLD 
 COPPING. Fifth Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 PROFIT AND LOSS. With a Frontispiece 
 in photogravure by HAROLD COPPING. 
 Fourth Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 THE LONG ROAD. With a Frontispiece 
 in Photogravure by HAROLD COPPING. 
 Fourth Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 THE SONG OF HYACINTH, AND 
 OTHER STORIES. Second Edition. 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 MY LADY OF SHADOWS. Fourth Edi- 
 tion. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Pain (Barry). LINDLEY KAYS. Third 
 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Parker (Gilbert). PIERRE AND HIS 
 PEOPLE. Sixth Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 MRS. FALCHION. Fifth Edition. Cr.Svo. 
 6s. 
 
 THE TRANSLATION OF A SAVAGE. 
 Third Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 THE TRAIL OF THE SWORD. Illus- 
 trated. Tenth Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 
 WHEN VALMOND CAME TO PONTIAC : 
 The Story of a Lost Napoleon. Sixth 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 Also Medium 8v<7. 6d. 
 
 AN ADVENTURER OF THE NORTH. 
 The Last Adventures of 'Pretty Pierre.' 
 Fourth Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 THE SEATS OF THE MIGHTY. Illus- 
 trated. Sixteenth Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 THE BATTLE OF THE STRONG : a 
 Romance of Two Kingdoms. Illustrated. 
 Sixth Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 THE POMP OF THE LAVILETTES. 
 Third Edition. Cr. Svo. $s. 6d. 
 Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 
 NORTHERN LIGHTS. Cr.Svo. 6s. 
 
 Pasture (Mrs. Henry de la). THE 
 
 TYRANT. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Patterson (J. E.). WATCHERS BY THE 
 SHORE. Second Edition. Cr.Svo. 6s. 
 
 Pemberton (Max). THE FOOTSTEPS 
 
 OF A THRONE. Ill-crated. Third 
 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 I CROWN THEE KING. With lllustra- 
 
 tions by Frank Dadd and A. Forrestier. 
 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 LOVE THE HARVESTER: A STORY OF 
 
 THE SHIRES. Illustrated. Third Edition. 
 
 Cr. Svo. y. 6d. 
 
 Phillpotts (Eden). LYING PROPHETS. 
 Third Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 CHILDREN OF THE MIST. Fifth Edi- 
 tion. Cr. Sva. 6s. 
 Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 
 THE HUMAN BOY. With a Frontispiece 
 Sixth Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 
 SONS OF THE MORNING. Second 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 THE RIVER. Third Edition. Cr. Svo. to. 
 Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 
 THE AMERICAN PRISONER. Fourth 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 THE SECRET WOMAN. Fourth Edition. 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 KNOCK AT A VENTURE. With a Frontis- 
 piece. Third Edition. Cr. Sro. 6s. 
 
 THE PORTREEVE. Fourth Ed. Cr.Zvo. 6s. 
 
 THE POACHER'S WIFE. Second Edition. 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 
 THE STRIKING HOURS. Second Edition. 
 Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 THE FOLK AFIELD. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 Pickthall (Marmaduke). SAID THE 
 FISHERMAN. SeventhEd. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 BRENDLE. Second Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 THE HOUSE OF ISLAM. Third Edi- 
 tion. Cr. Svo. 6s.
 
 44 
 
 MESSRS. METHUEN'S CATALOGUE 
 
 ' (A. T. Qniller Couch). THE WHITE 
 
 WOLF. Second Edition. Cr.Svo. 61. 
 
 Also Medium Svo. 6if. 
 THE MAYOR OF TROY. Fourth Edition. 
 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 MERRY -GARDEN, AND OTHER STORIES. 
 
 Cr. 8f o. 6s. 
 MAJOR VIGOUREUX. Third Edition. 
 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Querido (Israel). TOIL OF MEN. Trans- 
 lated by F. S. ARNOLD. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 Rawson (Maud Stepney). THE EN- 
 CHANTED GARDEN. Fourth Edition. 
 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 THE EASY GO LUCKIES : OR, ONE WAY 
 
 or LIVING. Second Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 HAPPINESS. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 Rhys (Grace). THE WOOING OF 
 
 SHEILA. Second Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 THE BRIDE. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 Ridge W. Pett). LOST PROPERTY. 
 
 Second Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 ERB. Second Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Also Medium. Svo. 6d. 
 A SON OF THE STATE. Second Edition. 
 
 Cr. 8z>o. 3^. 6d. Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 A BREAKER OF LAWS. A New Edition- 
 
 Cr. Svo. y. 6d. 
 MRS. GALER'S BUSINESS. Illustrated. 
 
 Second Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 THE WICKHAMSES. Fourth Edition. 
 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 NAME OF GARLAND. Third Edition. 
 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 SPLENDID BROTHER. Second Edition. 
 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 GEORGE and THE GENERAL. Medium 
 
 Svo. 6d. 
 Ritchie (Mrs. David G.). MAN AND 
 
 THE CASSOCK. Second Edition. 
 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 Roberts (C. G. D.). THE HEART OF 
 
 THE ANCIENT WOOD. Cr. Svo. 
 
 35. 6d. 
 Robins (Elizabeth). THE CONVERT. 
 
 Third Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 Rosenkrantz (Baron Palle). THE 
 
 MAGISTRATE'S OWN CASE. Cr. 
 
 Svo. 6s. 
 Russell (W. Clark). MY DANISH 
 
 SWEETHEART. Illustrated. Fifth 
 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 HIS ISLAND PRINCESS. Illustrated. 
 
 Second Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 ABANDONED. Second Edition. Cr.Svo. 6s. 
 
 Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 MASTER ROCKAFELLAR'S VOYAGE. 
 
 Illustrated by GORDON BROWNE. Fourth 
 
 Edition. Cr, Svo. y & 
 
 A MARRIAGE AT SEA. Medium Svo. 6d. 
 Ryan (Marah Ellis). FOR THE SOUL 
 
 OF RAFAEL. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 Sandys (Sydney). JACK CARSTAIRS 
 
 OF THE POWER HOUSK. With 4 
 
 Illustrations by STANLEY L. WOOD. Cr. 
 
 Svo. 6s. 
 
 Sergeant (Adeline). THE PASSION OF 
 PAUL MARILLIER. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 THE QUEST OF GEOFFREY 
 D A R R E L L. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 THE COMING OF THE RANDOLPHS. 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 THE PROGRESS OF RACHAEL. Cr. 
 Svo. 6s. 
 
 BARBARA'S MONEY. Medium Svo. 6d. 
 
 THE MASTER OF BEECH WOOD. 
 Medium Svo. 6d. 
 
 THE YELLOW DIAMOND. Second Ed. 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 
 THE LOVE THAT OVERCAME. Medium 
 Svo. 6d. 
 
 Shelley(Bertha). ENDERBY. Third Ed. 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Sidgwick (Mrs. Alfred). THE KINS- 
 MAN. With 8 Illustrations by C. E. 
 BROCK. Third Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 THE SEVERINS. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Smith (Dorothy V. Horace). MISS 
 MONA. Cr. Svo. 3 s. 6d. 
 
 Sonnichsen( Albert). DEEP-SEA VAGA- 
 BONDS. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Stewart (Newton V.). A SON OF THE 
 EMPEROR : BEING PASSAGES FROM THE 
 LIFE OF ENZIO, KING OF SARDINIA AND 
 CORSICA. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Sunbury (George). THE HA'PENNY 
 MILLIONAIRE. Cr. Svo. 3*. 6d. 
 
 Surtees (R. S.). HANDLEY CROSS. 
 Illustrated. Medium Svo. 6d. 
 
 MR. SPONGE'S SPORTING TOUR. 
 Illustrated. Medium Svo. 6d. 
 
 ASK MAMMA. Illus. Medium Zvo. 6d. 
 
 Swayne (Martin Lutrell). THE BISHOP 
 AND THE LADY. Second Edition. 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Thurston(E. Temple). MIRAGE. Fourth 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Underbill (Evelyn). THE COLUMN OF 
 DUST. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 ITrquhart (M.). A TRAGEDY IN COM- 
 MONPLACE. Second Ed. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Vorst (Marie Van). THE SENTIMEN- 
 TAL ADVENTURES OF JIMMY BUL- 
 STRODE. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 IN AMBUSH. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Waineman (Paul). THE BAY OF 
 LILACS: A Romance from Finland. 
 Second Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 THE SONG OF THE FOREST. Cr. Svo. 
 fa.
 
 FICTION 
 
 45 
 
 Walford (Mrs. L. B.). MR SMITH. 
 
 Medium Svo, 6d. 
 THE BABY'S GRANDMOTHER. 
 
 Medium Svo. 6d. 
 COUSINS. Medium Svo. 6d. 
 TROUBLESOME DAUGHTERS. Medium 
 
 Svo. 6d. 
 Wallace (General Lew). B E N-H U R. 
 
 Medium Svo. 6d. 
 
 THE FAIR GOD. Medium Svo. 6d. 
 Waltz (Elizabeth C.). THE ANCIENT 
 
 LANDMARK : A KENTUCKY ROMANCE. 
 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 Watson (H. B. Marriott). TWISTED 
 
 EGLANTINE Illustrated. Third Edi- 
 tion. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 THE HIGH TOBY : Being further Chapters 
 
 in the Life and Fortunes of Dick Ryder, 
 
 otherwise Galloping Dick. With a Frontis- 
 piece. Third Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 A MIDSUMMER DAY'S DREAM. 
 
 Third Edition. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 THE CASTLE BY THE SEA. Second 
 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 THE PRIVATEERS. Illustrated. Second 
 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 A POPPY SHOW : BEING DIVERS AND 
 
 DIVERSE TALES. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 THE FLOWER OF THE HEART. Third 
 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 THE ADVENTURERS. Medium Svo. 6d. 
 Webling (Peggy). THE STORY OF 
 
 VIRGINIA PERFECT. Third Edition. 
 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 Weekes (A. B.). THE PRISONERS OF 
 
 WAR. Medium Svo. 6d. 
 Wells (H. Q.). THE SEA LADY. Cr. 
 
 Svo. 6s. Also Medium Svo. 6d. 
 Weyman (Stanley). UNDER THE RED 
 
 ROBE. With Illustrations by R. C. WOOD- 
 
 VILLE. Twenty-Second Ed. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 Whitby (Beatrice). THE RESULT OF 
 
 AN ACCIDENT. Second Edition. Cr. 
 
 White (Percy). THE SYSTEM. Third 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 A PASSIONATE PILGRIM. Medium 
 
 Svo. 6d. 
 LOVE AND THE WISE MEN. Cr. Svo. 
 
 6s. 
 Williams (Margery). THE BAR. Cr. 
 
 Svo. 6s. 
 
 Williamson (Mrs. C. N.). THE AD- 
 VENTURE OF PRINCESS SYLVIA. 
 Second Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 THE WOMAN WHO DARED. Cr. Svo. 
 6s. 
 
 THE SEA COULD TELL. Second Edition. 
 Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 THE CASTLE OF THE SHADOWS. 
 Third Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 PAPA. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Williamson (C. N. and A. M.). THE 
 LIGHTNING CONDUCTOR: The 
 Strange Adventures of a Motor Car. With 
 16 Illustrations. Seventeenth Edition. Cr. 
 Svo. 6s. Also Cr. Svo. is. net. 
 
 THE PRINCESS PASSES: A Romance 
 of a Motor. With 16 Illustrations. Ninth 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 MY FRIEND THE CHAUFFEUR. With 
 16 Illustrations. Tenth Edit. Cr. Svo. dr. 
 
 LADY BETTY ACROSS THE WATER. 
 Tenth Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 THE CAR OF DESTINY AND ITS 
 ERRAND IN SPAIN. With 17 Illus- 
 trations. Fourth Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 THE BOTOR CHAPERON. With a Fron- 
 tispiece in Colour by A. H. BUCKLAND, 16 
 other Illustrations, and a Map. Fifth Edi- 
 tion. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 SCARLET RUNNER. With a Frontispiece 
 in Colour by A. H. BUCKLAND, and 8 other 
 Illustrations. Third Ed. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 SET IN SILVER. With a Frontispiece. 
 Second Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Wyllarde (Doll). THE PATHWAY OF 
 THE PIONEER (Nous Autres). Fourth 
 Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Yeldham (C. C.). DURHAM'S FARM. 
 Cr. Sz'o. 6s. 
 
 Books for Boys and Girls 
 
 Illustrated. Crcnvn 8vo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 THE GETTING WELL OP DOROTHY. By Mrs. 
 W. K. Clifford. Second Edition. 
 
 ONLY A GUARD-ROOM DOG. By Edith E. 
 Cuthell. 
 
 MASTER ROCKAFELLAR'S VOYAGE. By W. 
 Clark Russell. Fourth Edition. 
 
 SYD BELTON : Or, the Boy who would not go 
 to Sea. By G. Manville Fenn. Second Ed. 
 
 THE RED GRANGE. By Mrs. Molesworth. 
 A GIRL OF THE PEOPLE. By L. T. Meade. 
 
 Fourth Edition. 
 
 HEPSY GIPSY. By L. T. Meade. 2j. f>d. 
 THE HONOURABLE Miss. By L. T. Meade. 
 
 Second Edition. 
 THERE WAS ONCE A PRINCE. By Mrs. M. E. 
 
 Mann. 
 WHEN ARNOLD COMES HOME. By Mrs. M. E. 
 
 Mann.
 
 4 6 
 
 MESSRS. METHUEN'S CATALOGUE 
 
 The Novels of Alexandra Dumas 
 Medium &vo. Price 6d. Double Volumes, is. 
 
 ACT*. 
 
 THE ADVBMTURKS OF CAPTAIN PAMPHILE. 
 
 AMAURY. 
 
 THB BIRD OF FATE. 
 
 THE BLACK TULIP. 
 
 THE CASTLE OF EPPSTEIN. 
 
 CATHERINE BLUM. 
 
 CECILS. 
 
 THE CHEVALIER D'HARMKNTAL. (Double 
 
 volume.) is. 
 CHICOT THE JESTER. 
 CONSCIENCE. 
 THE CONVICT'S SON. 
 THE CORSICAN BROTHERS ; and OTHO THE 
 
 ARCHER. 
 
 CROP-EARED JACQUOT. 
 DOM GORENFLOT. 
 THE FATAL COMBAT. 
 THE FENCING MASTER. 
 FERNANDE. 
 GABRIEL LAMBERT. 
 GEORGES. 
 
 THE GREAT MASSACRE. 
 HENRI DE NAVARRE. 
 
 HBLENE DE CHAVERNV. 
 
 THE HOROSCOPE. 
 
 LOUISE DE LA VALLI&RF.. (Double volume.) 
 
 is. 
 THE MAN IN THE IRON MASK. (Double 
 
 volume.) is. 
 MA!TRE ADAM. 
 THE MOUTH OF HELL. 
 NANON. (Double volume.) is. 
 PAULINE; PASCAL BRUNO ; and BONTEKOE. 
 PERE LA RUINE. 
 THE PRINCE OF THIEVES. 
 THE REMINISCENCES OF ANTONY. 
 ROBIN HOOD. 
 
 THE SNOWBALL AND SULTANETTA. 
 SYLVANDIRE. 
 
 TALES OF THE SUPERNATURAL. 
 TALES OF STRANGE ADVENTURE. 
 THE THREE MUSKETEERS. (Double volume.) 
 
 is. 
 
 THE TRAGEDY OF NANTES. 
 TWENTY YEARS AFTER. (Double volume.) is. 
 THE WILD-DUCK SHOOTER. 
 THB WOLF-LEADER. 
 
 Methuen's Sixpenny Books 
 
 Medium 8v0. 
 
 Albanesi (E. Maria). LOVE AND 
 
 LOUISA. 
 I KNOW A MAIDEN. 
 
 Anstey (F.). A BAYARD OF BENGAL. 
 Austen(J.). PRIDE AND PREJUDICE. 
 
 Bajfot (Richard). A ROMAN MYSTERY. 
 CASTING OF NETS. 
 DONNA DIANA. 
 
 Balfour (Andrew). BY STROKE OF 
 SWORD. 
 
 Baring-Gould (S.). FURZE BLOOM. 
 
 CHEAP JACK ZITA. 
 
 KITTY ALONE. 
 
 URITH. 
 
 THE BROOM SQUIRE. 
 
 IN THE ROAR OF THE SEA. 
 
 NOEMI. 
 
 A BOOK OF FAIRY TALES. Illustrated. 
 
 LITTLE TU'PENNY. 
 
 WINEFRED. 
 
 THE FROBISHERS. 
 
 THE QUEEN OF LOVE. 
 
 ARM I NELL. 
 
 Barr (Robert). JENNIE BAXTER. 
 IN THE MIDST OF ALARMS. 
 THE COUNTESS TEKLA. 
 THE MUTABLE MANY. 
 
 Benson (E. F.). DODO. 
 THE VINTAGE. 
 
 Bronte (Charlotte). SHIRLEY. 
 
 Brownell (C. L.). THE HEART OF 
 
 JAPAN. 
 Burton (J. Bloundelle). ACROSS THE 
 
 SALT SEAS. 
 
 Cayn(Mrs.). ANNE MAULEVERER. 
 Capes (Bernard). THE LAKE OF 
 
 WINE. 
 Clifford (Mrs. W. K.). A FLASH OF 
 
 SUMMER. 
 
 MRS. KEITH'S CRIME. 
 Corbett (Julian). A BUSINESS IN 
 
 GREAT WATERS. 
 Croker (Mrs. B. M.). ANGEL. 
 A STATE SECRET. 
 PEGGY OF THE BARTONS. 
 JOHANNA. 
 Dante (Alighleri). THE DIVINE 
 
 COMEDY (Cary). 
 Doyle (A. Conan). ROUND THE RED 
 
 LAMP. 
 Duncan (Sara Jeannette). A VOYAGE 
 
 OF CONSOLATION. 
 THOSE DELIGHTFUL AMERICANS. 
 EHot (George). THE MILL ON THE 
 
 FLOSS. 
 Findlater (Jane H.). THE GREEN 
 
 GRAVES OF BALGOWRIE. 
 Gallon (Tom). RICKERBY'S FOLLY, 
 (iaskell (Mrs.). CRANFORD. 
 MARY BARTON. 
 NORTH AND SOUTH.
 
 FICTION 
 
 47 
 
 Gerard (Dorothea). HOLY MATRI- 
 MONY. 
 
 THE CONQUEST OF LONDON. 
 MADE OF MONEY. 
 
 Gissing(G). THE TOWN TRAVELLER. 
 THE CROWN OF LIFE. 
 
 Olanville (Ernest). THE I N C A - S 
 
 TREASURE. 
 THE KLOOF BRIDE. 
 
 Gleig (Charles). BUNTER'S CRUISE. 
 
 Grimm (The Brothers). GRIMM'S 
 FAIRY TALES. 
 
 Hope (Anthony). A MAN OF MARK. 
 
 A CHANGE OF AIR. 
 
 THE CHRONICLES OF COUNT 
 
 ANTONIO. 
 PHROSO. 
 THE DOLLY DIALOGUES. 
 
 Hornung (E. W.). DEAD MEN TELL 
 NO TALES. 
 
 Ingraham (J. H.). THE THRONE OF 
 DAVID. 
 
 LeQueux(W.). THE HUNCHBACK OF 
 
 WESTMINSTER. 
 
 Levett- Yeats (S. K.). THE TRAITOR'S 
 
 WAY. 
 ORRAIN. 
 
 Linton (E. Lynn). THE TRUE HIS- 
 TORY OF JOSHUA DAVIDSON. 
 
 Lyall(Edna). DERRICK VAUGHAN. 
 
 Malet (Lucas). THE CARISSIMA. 
 A COUNSEL OF PERFECTION. 
 
 Mann (Mrs. M. E.). MRS. PETER 
 
 HOWARD. 
 A LOST ESTATE. 
 THE CEDAR STAR. 
 ONE ANOTHER'S BURDENS. 
 THE PATTEN EXPERIMENT. 
 A WINTER'S TALE. 
 
 Marchmont (A. W.). MISER HOAD- 
 
 LEY'S SECRET. 
 A MOMENT'S ERROR. 
 Marryat (Captain). PETER SIMPLE. 
 JACOB FAITHFUL. 
 
 Marsh (Richard). A METAMORPHOSIS. 
 
 THE TWICKENHAM PEERAGE. 
 
 THE GODDESS. 
 
 THE JOSS. 
 
 Mason (A. E. W.). CLEMENTINA. 
 
 Mathers (Helen). HONEY. 
 GRIFF OF GRIFFITHSCOURT, 
 SAM'S SWEETHEART. 
 Meade(Mrs. L. T.). DRIFT. 
 Miller (Esther). LIVING LIES. 
 
 Mitford (Bertram). THE SIGN OF THE 
 SPIDER. 
 
 Montresor (F. F.). THE ALIEN. 
 Morrison (Arthur). THE HOLE IN 
 
 Nesbit (E.) THE RED HOUSE. 
 
 Morris (W. E.). HIS GRACE. 
 
 GILES INGILBY. 
 
 THE CREDIT OF THE COUNTY 
 
 LORD LEONARD THE LUCKLESS. 
 
 MATTHEW AUSTIN. 
 
 CLARISSA FURIOSA. 
 
 Oliphant (Mrs.). THE LADY'S WALK. 
 SIR ROBERT'S FORTUNE. 
 THE PRODIGALS. 
 THE TWO MARYS. 
 
 Oppenheim (E. P.). MASTER OF MEN. 
 
 Parker (Gilbert). THE POMP OF THE 
 
 LAVIL/ETTES 
 
 WHEN VALMOND CAME TO PONTI AC. 
 THE TRAIL OF THE SWORD. 
 
 Pemberton (Max). THE FOOTSTEPS 
 
 OF A THRONE. 
 I CROWN THEE KING. 
 
 Phillpotts (Eden). THE HUMAN BOY. 
 CHILDREN OF THE MIST. 
 THE POACHER'S WIFE. 
 THE RIVER. 
 
 'Q' (A. T. Quiller Couch). THE 
 
 WHITE WOLF. 
 
 Ridge (W. Pett). A SON OF THE STATE. 
 
 LOST PROPERTY. 
 
 GEORGE and THE GENERAL. 
 
 ERB. 
 
 Russell (W. Clark). ABANDONED. 
 A MARRIAGE AT SEA. 
 MY DANISH SWEETHEART. 
 HIS ISLAND PRINCESS. 
 
 Sergeant (Adeline). THE MASTER OF 
 
 BEKCHWOOD. 
 BARBARA'S MONEY. 
 THE YELLOW DIAMOND. 
 THE LOVE THAT OVERCAME. 
 
 Sidgwick (Mrs. Alfred). THE KINS- 
 MAN. 
 
 Surtees (R. S.). HANDLEY CROSS. 
 MR. SPONGE'S SPORTING TOUR. 
 ASK MAMMA. 
 
 Walford (Mrs. L. B.). MR. SMITH. 
 
 COUSINS. 
 
 THE BABY'S GRANDMOTHER. 
 
 TROUBLESOME DAUGHTERS. 
 
 Wallace (General Lew). BEN-HUR. 
 THE FAIR GOD. 
 
 Watson (H. B. Marriott). THE ADVEN- 
 TURERS. 
 
 Weekes (A. B.). PRISONERS OF WAR. 
 Wells (H. G.). THE SEA LADY. 
 White (Percy). A PASSIONATE 
 PILGRIM.
 
 ' 
 

 
 A 000 684 277 7